ã€ŠA Mortalâ€™s Medicinal Elixirs ( William and Dr. Barrett ) Online Novelã€‹ Chapter 1

Chapter 1 The Doctor in the Prison

A Mercedes S-ss and two Land Rover Range Rovers were making their way through Dragoke Penitentiary. The warden and a group of the main wards were standing up straight at the entrance, looking solemn. The cars stopped, and a young man got out of the Land Rover. He then opened the door of the Mercedes and helped a sickly middle-aged man out of the car. The man was about forty years old, majestic, stern, but at the same time, sallow. He would wince from time to time. The pain he was enduring was too much even for a man like him. At one point, he wanted to just end it all. The warden tensed up and saluted the man. ¡°General Caesar!¡± The sickly man was none other than Thaddeus Caesar, the lieutenant general of a certain military zone in the Kingdom of Igneus. He was one of the top-ranking members of the military and a rtively young one at that. A bright future awaited him. Thaddeus waved the warden down. ¡°It¡¯s alright, warden. Now, where¡¯s Dr. Barrett?¡± The warden was a man called Chester Lampoon, and he was in charge of a prison called Dragoke Penitentiary. Quickly, he bowed. ¡°Dr. Barrett is waiting in the lobby. Come with us, please, general.¡± Chester led the way to the office, where ad in inmate attire was waiting in the lobby. He was twenty-two, not handsome, not ugly, and he was smoking. His eyes were narrowed, though he seemed to be observing the neers. Thisd was called William Barrett; the very same Dr. Barrett Thaddeus mentioned. One of the guards barked, ¡°Put that out. The smell of cigarettes hurts the general.¡± William ignored the guard. ¡°Who¡¯s the patient?¡± Thaddeus looked at thed curiously. He¡¯s the doctor? But he¡¯s so young. The general nodded. ¡°That will be me, doctor.¡± Right away, the general coughed as he choked on the smell of tobo. Ever since he was down with his headache, the smell of tobo would make him cough. Shocked, Chester said, ¡°Put that out, Barrett. You¡¯re affecting the general.¡± William puffed. ¡°It¡¯s alright. He won¡¯t die from a little cough.¡± Incensed, the guard tried to snatch William¡¯s cigarette away, but he couldn¡¯t even touch William. William swung his arm, and the guard felt like he was electrocuted. His right arm felt numb, and it went limp. Shocked, he backed off and stared at William warily. He yelled, ¡°We can¡¯t take him on alone!¡± At least five of the guards whipped their guns out and pointed them at William. The general¡¯s safety was always their first priority here. Lazily, William said, ¡°Some way to treat a doctor.¡± Thaddeus raised his hand. ¡°Put your guns down.¡± The guards put their guns away, and Thaddeus looked at William apologetically. ¡°Sorry for the fright, doctor. Now, may we proceed with the consultation?¡± ¡°Naturally.¡± William smiled. ¡°It¡¯s a doctor¡¯s job to help their patients out. Moreover, your condition isn¡¯t hard to heal.¡± A handsomed appeared from behind the general. He stared at William with bright eyes and asked, ¡°You¡¯re not some conman, are you? You don¡¯t even know what kind of condition my father has, and you im you can heal him?¡± William looked at thed. ¡°I never said I don¡¯t know what his condition is.¡± Thed was Thaddeus¡¯ sonDeacon. Deacon froze. ¡°You know?¡± William ignored him. Instead, he asked Thaddeus, ¡°You are down with a constant, splitting headache. You tried mming and needling yourself to lessen the pain, I presume. The agony is at its height at about two to three and five to six in the morning. The pain has affected your sleep quality and weakened your immune system. That¡¯s why you¡¯re down with colds, pneumonia, and stomach ulcer, correct?¡± Thaddeus trembled, and he gasped, ¡°Yes, doctor. That is a perfect diagnosis!¡± Deacon was shocked. He got it all right? ¡°Yeah. I can heal you easily, but first, I need to talk to the warden.¡± Chester¡¯s face fell. He¡¯s going to ask for a reduction of his sentence again. When William arrived two years ago, he was sentenced to seven years of prison. After that, he received two reductions, bringing his sentence down to three years. Now he wants another reduction? This is going to be hard. William sneered, ¡°Why the long face, warden? Oh, I see. You know what I¡¯m going to say, and you can¡¯t do it, can you?¡± Reluctantly, Chester huddled closer and pleaded, ¡°I can¡¯t reduce your sentence anymore, man. Rules are rules. There has to be at least one year between each reduction. Yourst reduction was three months ago.¡± William scoffed. ¡°Yeah, right. You still have two preferential slots left.¡± Chester was ced in a dilemma. Those slots were precious. They were reserved for those who behaved and reformed well in prison. If they were sentenced to less than two years, then they could be released early. He was reluctant to use those slots on William since a lot of people were waiting for them. Knowing that Chester wouldn¡¯t give the slot to him without a push, William closed his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m tired. I need to rest. Take me back to my cell.¡± Panicked, Chester quickly said, ¡°How about this? I can get my friend to bail you out.¡± William rolled his eyes. ¡°No. A sentence reduction is all I want. Make my release happen in three days.¡± William had a reason to leave. When he called his family earlier that day, his sister told him their mother was hospitalized. Worried, he wanted to go home right away. Chester wanted to negotiate, but Deacon stood up. ¡°Dr. Barrett, if you can heal my father, then I can make sure you¡¯re released today.¡± He promised William before he looked at Chester. ¡°Mr. Lampoon, I know how precious the slots are, but please, help us out. The Caesars will do everything in our power to give you two more preferential slots next year.¡± Okay, he¡¯s going to take all the responsibility and give me an extra slot. Delighted, Chester said, ¡°Right away, sir!¡± Then he grinned at William. ¡°Congrattions on your release, William. Come back and visit us often.¡± ¡°As f*cking if,¡± William snapped. I¡¯m nevering back to this sh*thole. He stood up and told Thaddeus to sit down, then he took out a set of golden needles for the acupuncture session. The technique was named Righteous Guardians. It was made forbating headaches caused by nerves in the head, and he was the only one in the world who knew of this technique. A momentter, Thaddeus¡¯ head was filled with needles, and his headache was disappearing. After so long, he finally felt peace. Noticing his father¡¯s look offort, Deacon apologized, ¡°I apologize for my behavior, doctor. Not everyone has your level of skill.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t apologize. That was the correct approach. You have to be serious when ites to treating a disease,¡± said William. He wrote a prescription and gave it to Deacon. ¡°Make this every time your father has a headache, and make sure he takes it.¡± Deacon took the prescription. ¡°How long will it take for him to recover fully, doctor?¡± ¡°After this session? Three days if you take the medicine,¡± said William confidently. Delighted, Deacon said, ¡°Did you hear that, Dad? You¡¯re going to get better soon.¡± Thaddeus opened his eyes and smiled. ¡°I feel refreshed andfortable, doctor. I can see why they rmend you.¡± William ignored the ttering and ced both hands on Thaddeus¡¯ back. He summoned his Qi to crush the blockades in Thaddeus¡¯ meridians so he could heal faster. Half an hourter, William was sweating profusely, and the steam on the top of his head converged into a pir about four inches tall. Everyone was shocked. One of the guards shivered, and with a trembling voice, he said, ¡°C-Convergence of the Stars?¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2

Chapter 2 Released

Convergence of the Stars? What¡¯s that? Everyone wondered. William ignored the guard¡¯s gasp and slowly stopped the treatment. The pir disappeared, and he quickly pulled out all the needles. ¡°Done.¡± Thaddeus stood up to move his joints and rotate his head. Everything feels lighter and better. It feels like I¡¯m twenty years old again. Surprised and delighted, he grabbed William¡¯s hands and thanked him. ¡°Thank you, doctor. I will never forget this.¡± He¡¯s a nice guy. William smiled. ¡°No problem, general. It¡¯s an honor to help those who serve the country.¡± Thaddeusughed. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Dr. Barrett. Come see me when you¡¯re in the northwest. I¡¯ll be sure to give you a warm wee.¡± William smiled. ¡°Of course.¡± Deacon stepped forth and handed William a card. ¡°A little something for your help, doctor. Please, take it.¡± William spared him the pleasantries and took the card. ¡°Thanks.¡± Deacon respected William. Thinking that Deacon was someone worthy to befriend, William exchanged numbers with him. After that, Thaddeus and his group left. Once they left the prison, Deacon asked, ¡°Mr. Phantom, you mentioned Convergence of the Stars just now. What does that mean?¡± Gun Phantom was a marksman who could shoot from anywhere and hit anyone. He was one of the most powerful fighters around Thaddeus, yet from the moment he saw that pir of Qi, Phantom had nothing but respect for William, and that made Deacon curious. Gun Phantom took a deep breath. ¡°Convergence of the Stars is a sign that he¡¯s a powerful Qi Cultivator. He¡¯s only that bit weaker than a Divine Realm Master.¡± A Master? Deacon was surprised. Gun Phantom continued, ¡°You still have no idea what that means. They call me a phantom, and I too am a warrior, but that doctor you saw just now can easily kill me if I go within thirty yards of him. Ny percent chance I die if I go within fifty yards.¡± Now Deacon was shocked. ¡°There¡¯s a ny percent chance that you die even at a fifty-yard range?¡± Gun Phantom nodded. ¡°Someone who has gone through the Convergence is smart, powerful, and moves as fast as a phantom. Sniping them is almost impossible, and even if I want to run from him, it must be in a ce like a za. If there¡¯s any cover around for him to use, he could still kill me easily.¡± Deacon mused. ¡°I see. Then I guess I¡¯ll have to befriend him.¡± Not long after the general left, Chester came back with a stack of files for William to sign. William signed it all, and Chester smiled. ¡°You can leave tomorrow if nothing else happens.¡± ¡°Tomorrow?¡± William didn¡¯t want to wait any longer. He frowned and asked, ¡°Can¡¯t I leave right now?¡± Well, this is thest stretch of the road. Might as well. ¡°You can leave now. I¡¯ll deal with the paperwork. Once everything is done, I¡¯ll call you.¡± William bowed. ¡°Thanks, Chester.¡± Chester waved him down. ¡°Don¡¯t say that, old friend. Go. You have a lot of goodbyes to say.¡± William had to say goodbye to all the inmates here. He did help almost everyone here after all. Some had gastric problems, some had arthritis, some had cataracts, and some had heart diseases, but all were healing thanks to him, and they were grateful to the doctor. Even some of the officers had received help before. Every time they or their family fell ill, they would ask William to help. Not once did William fail. All the inmates and officers were waiting for William in the za. When he showed up, everyone bowed and roared, ¡°Come back soon!¡± Aw, guys. I¡¯m going to Wait, what did you say? He cursed, ¡°I¡¯m not f*ckinging back, you guys!¡± The officers made sure the goodbye was a simple one, just in case they caused any problems. The inmates were corralled back to their cells after saying a simple goodbye. In the end, only Chester and his lieutenants were sending William off. ¡°We might never meet again after this, William, but call me if you need anything. I¡¯ll help you if I can,¡± said Chester genuinely. William rubbed his nose. ¡°Sure. I¡¯lle if I have time. Oh, and remember to keep taking your meds for three more months.¡± Six months ago, Chester was diagnosed with a malignant brain tumor, but William managed to drag him back to life like magic. Chester had nothing but gratitude for William. ¡°Yeah, I know. I will.¡± He smiled. He sent William to the exit and handed him a card. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± William asked curiously. Chester smiled. ¡°There¡¯s thirty grand inside here. All the wardens pooled their money. It¡¯s not much, but it¡¯s something for the wedding. Do call us if you do get wed.¡± William was touched. Chester might be a cunning and annoying man, but he could be a good friend at times. William took the card. Chester then handed him a slip of paper. There was an address and a phone number on it. Solemnly, he said, ¡°William, this number belongs to the granddaughter of a rich businessman. Took me a lot of effort to get this for you. If you can heal the kid, they¡¯re going to pay you well. Six figures at the very least.¡± This is This is great. William tucked the slip away. ¡°Thanks. And tell the others I said thanks. I¡¯m going now.¡± He left without saying another word. That was just how he was. He gged down a cab and told the driver to bring him to the interchange. It would take two hours to get there. Even though he was in prison for two years, he always had his phone. Even his cell was a two-bedroom unit, and it was decked out with everything a human would need. Finally, I can go home. There was longing in his eyes as well as hatred. He was taken back to two years ago. Back then, he was a sophomore and a top student, but fate decided to y a joke on him. While his father was going to work, a speeding car crashed into him and killed him on the spot. The driver was a rich kid called Szar Salisbury, and he was driving under the influence of drugs. Yet, thanks to his parents using their connections and wealth, William¡¯s father took most of the me, and they were only paid thirty grand inpensation. Szar got off scot-free and went on with his hedonistic life as if someone had taken the fall for him. Thinking something was wrong with the case, William started investigating, but then he was hunted down by a bunch of armed strangers. In a state of panic, he snatched a dagger and seriously injured one of his attackers. He too was injured, and his blood trickled down to the jade pendant he was wearing. It unlocked something in it, and William was granted the power of the legacy of an ancient civilization as well as something called the third eye. The third eye granted him the power to see through things. He could see the meridians, muscles, and nerves in the human body. He could see things most people couldn¡¯t seethings that shouldn¡¯t exist in their ne of existence like gods, deities, demons, and ghosts. The information in the pendant ranged from medicine, magic, and formations, to martial arts. Shocked by what he just got, William froze and was easily captured by the cops. The court charged him with assault and battery and sentenced him to seven years in prison. Thanks to that, William had time to process and examine everything he got from the pendant, though he mostly focused on medicine and martial arts. Six monthster, he was known as a miracle doctor in prison. A yearter, even people from outside the prison came to him for help. He asked for no money, merely a reduction in sentence. Thanks to that, even the warden respected him and took him as a good friend. However, his skills in medicine weren¡¯t the ones he learned the most; it was martial arts. He never showed that part of him, so no one knew. ¡°I¡¯ming home, Mom, Sis. And Queenie. You¡¯ve waited two years for me. I won¡¯t let you down.¡± A gentle glint appeared in his eyes, and then it was reced by malice. ¡°And you, Szar.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 3

Chapter 3 Beating a Molester

Eventually, William came to the interchange and transferred the money into his ount. Besides the thirty grand Chester gave him, he also had the fifty grand from Thaddeus and seventy grand from all the patients he treated in prison. Okay, I have six figures in my ount now. He bought a ticket and got on the bus. Right away, he closed his eyes and started cultivating. His manual was something called the Way of Heaven and Earth. It was split into the realms of Divine, Deity, Demigod, and Mortal. The realm of Mortal was split into Qi Cultivation, Spirit Cultivation, and Foundation. William was an Intermediate Qi Cultivator for now, and his Qi was running around his meridian, clearing his mind of banal, useless thoughts. Other than that, his body felt great too. Suddenly, he smelled a nice scent, and he opened his eyes. The first thing he saw was a gorgeous woman standing beside him. She was about twenty years old, and she had beautiful eyes and a small nose. She was wearing a pair of headphones. The girl had a good figure and looked just as beautiful as a goddess. That has to be the most beautiful pair of legs I¡¯ve ever seen. Fair, gleaming, taut, and straight. That¡¯s a sight to behold. The girl was nearly five-foot-eight. She was wearing a short white T-shirt, a pair of light-red denim jeans, and a pair of white shoes. She had a t stomach and a pair of bountiful breasts that jiggled as the bus swayed. William started feeling thirsty after taking a nce. He had not seen a woman for two years. Any woman could attract him, let alone someone like thisdy. He concentrated and turned his third eye on. In his sight, the girl¡¯s clothes disappeared and he could see her body in full, but William quickly looked away. Don¡¯t want to have a nosebleed. Yet he couldn¡¯t help but take another look, but just then, the very same girl suddenly held his arm. ¡°Honey, I¡¯m thirsty. Do you have any water?¡± Wait. What did she call me? The next second, he realized why she called him that. Before he knew it, the bus was already packed, and a group of fourds was standing around the girl. There was lust in their eyes and leers on their lips. Oh. Molesters. He smiled and handed a bottle of water to the girl. ¡°Here you go.¡± There was frustration in theds¡¯ eyes. They had followed this woman for a while now, thinking she was alone. Where did this guy show up? The man in the lead still thought he had a chance with the woman. He narrowed his eyes and asked William, ¡°You have a hot girlfriend. What¡¯s her name?¡± William shot him a look. ¡°None of your business.¡± The man sneered, ¡°I can say the same to you. Hop off the bus right now, or else¡± William sneered as well. ¡°Sure. My stop¡¯sing right up anyway.¡± The girl¡¯s heart sank. I knew it. I can¡¯t count on men. The menughed. Once he leaves, things will be easy. We¡¯ll drug this woman and do whatever we want with her. The driver shouted, ¡°Pebbleton! Anyone want to get off here?¡± Pebbleton was a stone¡¯s throw away from the county William was from. He said, ¡°I want to.¡± The driver stopped at a remote three-way junction. William held the girl¡¯s hand. ¡°We¡¯re here, honey. We should hop off now.¡± The girl froze for a moment, but she followed William quickly. Theds were surprised, but they followed them as well. Then, the bus drove away. ¡°I told you to mind your own business, punk. You¡¯re just asking to be taught a lesson.¡± Thed in the lead sneered and whipped out a dagger as he and his friends slowly closed in on William. William shot the dagger a look. ¡°Leave now. If you make me fight you, you¡¯ll regret it.¡± Thed stopped for a moment, and then heughed. ¡°Tough talk. Let¡¯s see who¡¯s tougher. You, or me.¡± Theds pounced on William, but William charged straight ahead and sent two of them flying before anyone realized what was going on. He crushed the bones in the foot of one and broke the rib of thest remainingd. Screams of pain echoed through the air, and all thedsy on the ground, breaking out in cold sweat and groaning in pain. William dusted his hands off. ¡°I told you so. Call an ambnce, but you aren¡¯t healing that easily. I¡¯ve made sure you¡¯ll live in constant pain for three years. You¡¯ll healpletely in five years, don¡¯t worry.¡± He smiled at the woman. ¡°So, where are you going, miss?¡± The girl snapped out of her shock. ¡°Thank you so much.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± The girl mused over her options, then she asked, ¡°Can you take me along with you?¡± Wait, what? Before he could say anything, the girl quickly added, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go home all by myself. What if something like this happens again?¡± True. Any girl would be scared after a run-in with molesters. He nodded. ¡°Sure, I¡¯m going to the county. Tag along and we¡¯ll see what happens.¡± The girl nodded. ¡°I¡¯m Tia. Tia Lloyd. What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°William Barrett.¡± William said, ¡°The beltway is about six hundred yards away. We¡¯ll get a ride there.¡± Tia nodded and walked with William. It only took them about fifteen minutes to get to the beltway, just as William said. A few minutester, they got a cab and made their way to town. The town was named Halivaara. It had a poption of a million or so, and it was about number one hundred in terms of the domestic economic scale. William¡¯s home was in east Halivaara. It was a ce where the city and vige met. William made a call to his sister after he got in the cab. His sister was called Mia, and she was in Grade 11. She was bright, beautiful, and a hard worker. After William was sentenced to prison, Mia had it hard. It weighed on William, but fortunately, he received the privilege to call Mia every day not long after he was imprisoned, and he gave her all the money he made. Weirdly, no one took his call this time. Worried, he made two more calls, but still, they were not picked up. William¡¯s heart sank. Did something happen? He called his mother, and it went through quickly. ¡°William,¡± a woman said gently. William asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Mia?¡± ¡°She came to the hospital this morning. She just left to buy me lunch.¡± William secretly heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°She didn¡¯t take her phone with her?¡± ¡°She did. Why?¡± Melisenna¡¯s heart sank. I don¡¯t want her to worry. William said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll give her a call.¡± He hung up, and panic finally settled in. Mia specifically set a different ringtone for my calls. She would pick it up if she knew it was me, but now she¡¯s missed my calls three times. Either she¡¯s set her phone to silent, or she is in no position to take my calls.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Chapter 4

Chapter 4 Poison

He asked, ¡°How long till we get to the hospital, driver?¡± ¡°¡®About ten minutes.¡± William said nothing for a while, then he called an ex-patientKevin Leedsof his. Grateful for William¡¯s help, Kevin promised to help William all he could. He was a powerful man in the intelligence department, and his specialty was finding people and clues. A few momentster, the call went through, and William briefed him about the situation and gave him Mia¡¯s details. Once he hung up, Tia asked with concern, ¡°What happened, William?¡± William shook his head, but there was worry in his eyes. ¡°Not sure. I hope it¡¯s just a false rm.¡± About ten minutester, someone sent a location to William. It was Mia¡¯s location. She was in the middle of the street about two hundred yards west of the hospital. He told the driver to change directions and called Mia again, but still, no one picked it up. Five minutester, they stopped before an old, narrow alleyway. ¡°I can¡¯t go in,¡± the driver said. William tossed him fifteen dors and darted out of the car, running toward the location Mia was while ncing at his phone from time to time. Tia ran after him, but she was huffing and puffing after a while. Suddenly, William stopped. Mia¡¯s around here. On my left. An old building with a wooden door stood before him. He banged on the door loudly, peeling off more paint. ¡°Open up!¡± he roared. Nobody took the door. William mmed the door down with his feet, destroying thetch easily. The door flew back and fell with a thud. He was greeted with a courtyard. It was covered in weed and junk. Beyond that were three ancient houses. Themotion attracted the attention of the residents. A bald, dark-skinned man showed up. He was fat, and a dragon head tattoo adorned his arm. ¡°Who are you?¡± He was holding a butcher knife and inching closer to William with a malicious glint in his eyes. William ignored him. He opened the third eye and looked at the houses. The one on the left had a girl in it. She was lying on the ground, her clothes half taken off. She was none other than Mia, and beside her was ad in his twenties. He was staring outside the window to see what themotion was all about. ¡°Damn you.¡± William flew into a rage. He wanted to kill. For once after so long, he wished to kill, but he couldn¡¯t. Not after he went to prison. He quickly poked the chest of the man before him. The bald guy felt all his strength leave him, and his knife fell to the ground with a ng. Quickly, William charged into the house and tapped on thed¡¯s lower back twice. Before thed knew it, he fell to the ground and was unable to move. Lying on the bed was an unconscious Mia. She must be drugged, but she¡¯s not vited. Thank god. He heaved a sigh of relief. He pointed a finger at Mia¡¯s forehead, and a sliver of Qi entered her body. A momentter, Mia opened her eyes and saw William. Surprised, she said, ¡°William!¡± She hugged him tightly, tears streaming down her cheeks. Then, she was reminded of the harrowing event that happened to her, and the color drained from her face. William patted her back. ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s alright now. I¡¯m here.¡± Tia came in as well. She muttered, ¡°Is everything alright?¡± William nodded. ¡°It¡¯s alright. We should go now.¡± He led thedies away and took a cab to the hospital without sparing the men a nce. After William left, the men heaved a sigh of relief. The darker man sneered, ¡°He¡¯s lucky he ran away fast, or I¡¯d have chopped him into pieces.¡± The younger manughed. ¡°That was close. Good thing he didn¡¯t call the cops.¡± The darker man pouted. ¡°That was a nicess. Pity we didn¡¯t get to f*ck her.¡± He then felt something drenching his crotch, and he turned his sight to his pants. What? Why am I pissing myself? The same thing was happening to the younger man and looks of horror crept to their faces. What¡¯s going on? Did that guy scare us this much? Unbeknownst to them, the little pokes William used were no simple pokes. They were something called the Hidden Poison. William destroyed their kidneys, spleen, liver, lungs, and heart. Over the course of a month, they would experience kidney failure, bursting spleen, bloated lungs, heart failure, and cirrhosis. If they could get treated, they would suffer for two more weeks before they die. These men had no idea that their lives wereing to a painful end. Mia was a lot calmer when they arrived at the hospital, and she told William about the events that happened earlier. At first, she was going to buy something from the stall near the hospital for Melisenna to eat. When she entered that alleyway, someone covered her mouth from behind her, and she fell unconscious. If it weren¡¯t for William finding her just in time, she might have been Just thinking about that filled William with murder intent. William changed the subject to distract Mia. ¡°So, what about Mom? Do you know what she¡¯s down with?¡± Mia frowned. ¡°Gastric cancer, probably. She has to wait in line for the gastroscopy and biopsy.¡± William was surprised that it was gastric cancer, but he didn¡¯t despair. He was good enough to cure that kind of cancer. ¡°It¡¯s not even diagnosed yet. Calm down.¡± Suddenly, Tia said, ¡°Hey, I know a good doctor. Do you want me to ask him for help?¡± William didn¡¯t think much of that idea. He just nodded and said, ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± Before they got to the hospital, Melisenna called, and she sounded anxious. ¡°William, the vige chief and his team are trying to tear our house down. I¡¯m going to stop them right now, even if this kills me.¡± William frowned. ¡°What? Why?¡± ¡°They¡¯ve been trying to do that for a while now. They want to build some new buildings, but we¡¯re missing some paperwork, and our ce isn¡¯t up to par. They have to tear it down and rebuild it, but we¡¯ll have to pay seventy grand and have the chief¡¯s son build it. We don¡¯t have that kind of money, and seventy grand for rebuilding is just robbery.¡± William¡¯s house was in rural Halivaara, but then the town expanded, turning his vige into some sort of slum. The chief¡¯s son is trying to tear my house down, eh? Fury glinted in William¡¯s eyes. After his father died, the vige chief worked with Szar¡¯s family to double down on them. He was a corrupt man who bullied everyone because he had seven siblings to help him out. Everyone was scared of him. ¡°Calm down, Mom. I¡¯ll be right there.¡± He hung up and told the driver to speed up. The cab drove into Eastabbey and stopped before William¡¯s house. A group of young thugs was trying to uproot the pagoda tree in front of their house. The tree was more than a century old. William spent a lot of time ying and resting under its shade when he was a child. He loved the tree, but now it was going to be uprooted. Melisenna was crying helplessly before the entrance.N?velDrama.Org ? content. chapter 5

Chapter 5 Flying Needles and Fallen Thugs

¡°Mom!¡± William ran toward his mother. Melisenna was only in herte forties but her hair was already graying, making her look like she was in her sixties. The responsibility of raising a family all on her own took its toll on her. When William showed up, she hugged him and cried harder. ¡°William!¡± William wiped her tears away. ¡°I¡¯m back, Mom. Leave everything to me.¡± He approached the group of people who were trying to uproot the tree. He knew the one in the lead. His name was Diego Reynolds, the second son of the vige chief. He was an elementary dropout and the local thug, and he used to bully William a lot. Coldly, William asked, ¡°Trying to uproot my tree and tear my house down, are you?¡± Diego was a little wary when he first saw William since he was an ex-convict, but Diego was no pushover either. He stood up and argued, ¡°Your tree is ruining the town¡¯s image. I need to uproot it. Also, your house is unregistered. Thew gives me the right to tear it down and ren theyout.¡± His face fell. ¡°I know you were just released from prison, but if you do anything funny, I¡¯ll send you straight back in.¡± William chuckled. ¡°I won¡¯t try anything funny. I¡¯m a model citizen. I support your endeavor, but I have to tell you that this spruce tree has a mind of its own. You¡¯d better stay away from it.¡± Diego froze before bursting intoughter. ¡°As if! I¡¯m touching it right now.¡± He brought the shovel down once more. ¡°See? I¡¯m fine.¡± William subtly shot a gold needle into one of Diego¡¯s acupoints. Diego couldn¡¯t even feel the sting, but a momentter, he started to go into a seizure and frothed at the mouth. He clenched his teeth tightly, and in the process, drew blood from his tongue. Shocked, Diego¡¯s team put their tools down and quickly massaged him, yet none of that worked. Diego was trembling harder, his eyes filled with horror. William said, ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s the spruce tree¡¯s spirit punishing you. Take him to the hospital, or he¡¯s going to die.¡± The thugs snapped out of it and quickly took Diego into a car, then they shot off to the hospital. Melisenna was surprised that the thugs left just like that. Was the spruce tree spirit really behind it? Tia stepped forward, smiling. ¡°Hi, Mrs. Barrett. I¡¯m Tia. I¡¯m William¡¯s friend.¡± Melisenna looked at Tia, and she was delighted. Oh my, she¡¯s pretty. ¡°Is she your girlfriend, William? You must tell me more.¡± Mom¡¯s taking it the wrong way. ¡°She¡¯s not my girlfriend, Mom. Just a friend.¡± Disappointed, Melisenna said, ¡°What a shame. And she¡¯s so pretty too.¡± She smiled. ¡°You seem like a nice girl. Are you single?¡± Oh my god, Mom. ¡°We should go inside now, Mom.¡± William dragged Melisenna into the yard. The yard was filled with pots of flowers in full bloom, filling the air with a fresh scent of flowers. Every corner of the house was cleaned to perfection thanks to Melisenna. Melisenna made small talk with Tia and went off to do some chores. Mia helped as well. Just then, only William and Tia were left. Tia looked at William and blurted, ¡°I know you¡¯re a fighter, William, and a good one too.¡± Surprised, William looked at her. ¡°How do you know?¡± Tia nodded. ¡°Back when you saved your sister. That kick¡¯s more powerful than anything my grandpa¡¯s bodyguard can do. And what happened to that thug earlier was no tree spirit magic. You did something to him.¡± William looked at her in admiration. Well, she¡¯s observant. ¡°Not everyone would be able to tell. So, who are you exactly, and why are you following me?¡± Tia sighed. ¡°I¡¯m trouble. Big trouble.¡± ¡°How so?¡± William looked at her. A sigh escaped Tia¡¯s lips once more. ¡°It¡¯s my wedding today, but I do not like the groom, so I ran.¡± William paused for a moment. ¡°Ah, a bride who ran from her marriage. But why do you say you¡¯re trouble?¡± A bitter smile curled her lips. ¡°My family is sort of powerful. They mighte after you if they know I¡¯m here.¡± William stared at her. ¡°Wait, you¡¯re staying?¡± Tia gave him a pouty look. ¡°I know you¡¯re a good guy, William. I¡¯m safe here. Please, let me stay.¡± William rolled his eyes. What a pain! A short whileter, lunch was ready. Melisenna made four dishes and a cauldron of soup. She was a good cook, and Tia wouldn¡¯t stop praising her. Melisenna felt even more affection for the girl. Halfway through lunch, Tia started acting pitiful again, iming she had no money to rent a ce and that she was worried for her safety. Melisenna pitied her. ¡°I have a spare room. You can stay at our ce, Tia. Makes it easy to have meals with us.¡± William quickly said, ¡°You have to pay rent.¡± ¡°Shut it.¡± Melisenna shot William a look. ¡°It¡¯s already hard enough for her to survive.¡± Tia looked at Melisenna gratefully. ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Barrett, you¡¯re so kind.¡± Tia and her sweet talk. Now my mom loves her more than me. William couldn¡¯t do anything but finish his lunch quietly. After lunch, William handed a card to Melisenna. ¡°There¡¯s a hundred and twenty grand in there. I made it back in prison by trading stocks. Keep it.¡± Melisenna was shocked. William had been sending a lot of money home over the years, and now he was giving her a hundred and twenty grand. However, she was happy that William made so much money dealing with stocks. He¡¯s smart. She smiled. ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll keep it. For your wedding.¡± She looked at Tia mysteriously. Tia and Mia did the dishes and chatted away while William treated his mother. He whipped out his golden needles and inserted them into her acupoints, then he quickly made his way to the apothecary¡¯s shop on his electric scooter to get some herbs. I have to take it slow with cancer. Acupuncture and medicines are essential. Qi is also important as I need that to unblock her meridians. The treatment went on until thete afternoon. At about three-thirty, amotion rose outside the house. William took a look and was met with the same group of thugs he saw earlier. They were trying to tear the wall down, and the thugs shot him a re when he came out. If he tried to stop them, they would kill him, or so they thought. William crossed his arms and shouted, ¡°I told you the spruce tree is our guardian. You tear our house down and the spruce dryad ising after you.¡± The thugs¡¯ hearts skipped a beat. Diego was still in the hospital thanks to the spruce dryad, but then they thought it was just a lie. Guardian spirits were not unheard of in this region, but tree spirits were just a joke. The thugs ignored William and went on with their tearing of the wall, but all of a sudden, one of the thugs gasped. He went into a seizure and foamed at the mouth, just like Diego did earlier. William said, ¡°See? Told you that the spruce dryad is angry. Take him to the hospital.¡± Shocked and scared, the thugs threw their tools away and dragged their friend to the hospital. Well, you don¡¯t see people run that fast every day.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 6

Chapter 6 Powerful Fighter

The neighbors saw everything, and they were shocked. When William came back, he saw their neighbors praying to their spruce tree, muttering under their breaths. William continued his mother¡¯s treatment that night and had her finish her medicine before he would let her go to sleep. Tia had retired for the night. William wondered what she was doing, but he didn¡¯t bother asking. Instead, he went to his sister¡¯s room. Mia was doing her homework. She had always been a smart student. She was always in the top twenty at Halivaara High. She¡¯s a lot better than I was. Noticing her brother, Mia pouted. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me, William. You¡¯re disrupting my zen.¡± William smiled. ¡°I know a massage technique that can make you smarter. Do you want to try?¡± Mia¡¯s eyes went wide. ¡°Is that a joke?¡± ¡°I have never lied to you.¡± William extended his hands. ¡°Come on, I need a guinea pig.¡± ¡°Wait, you¡¯ve never tried this on anyone else? I¡¯m not doing it!¡± refused Mia. However, her resistance onlysted for a while. Eventually, William got his way with her. It was a serious massage, however. With his Qi, he would break through the little blockades in Mia¡¯s brain. This technique could only be used with the third eye, or there might be serious consequences. He wasn¡¯t lying. Breaking through all the meridians¡¯ blockades could make Mia smarter and faster. William adored his sister, and now that he had power, he wanted to help her with her studies. With her smarts and my skills, she¡¯s going to be top of the state in the SATs. Mia thought William was kidding at first, but a momentter, she felt her mind getting clearer and sharper, and she felt warm and refreshed. ¡°Whoa. Where did you learn this, William?¡± she asked in surprise. ¡°I can¡¯t tell. Keep this a secret.¡± ¡°My lips are sealed. Not even Mom¡¯s going to find out.¡± Half an hourter, William let go of her head. ¡°Do you want to test it out?¡± ¡°Time to examine the results, I see.¡± Mia took a foreignnguage reference book and tried to memorize a random page. Most people would take hours just to memorize one page, and Miain the pastneeded at least an hour. Yet, this time, she practically memorized everything after she read it twice, and she could remember every single word after she skimmed through it thrice. ¡°Jesus Christ, this is amazing.¡± She took a physics book and read through it. To her pleasant surprise, all the questions that used to drive her mad were understandable now, and she could solve most of them. I am shocked. This is incredible. Unbeknownst to her, William was drenched in sweat and looking fatigued. William patted her head. ¡°Study hard. I¡¯lle back tomorrow for another session. Soon, you¡¯ll be the smartest girl on earth.¡± He went back to his room and circted his Qi around his body to heal himself. At about 1.00PM, William opened his eyes and went out to the yard. He leaped over the wall easily andnded as quietly as a cat. Then, he sped to Evergreen Park like a bolt of lightning. The park was located in the east, and it took up about a hundred acres ofnd. It was one of the favorite ces of Halivaarians. In fact, Halivaara was a nice ce. There was no one in the park. It was one in the morning, after all. William popped out of nowhere like a phantom and started practicing one of the fist techniques he gained from the pendantHoly Fist of the Five Dragons. Practicing this technique always caused a ruckus, necessitating William to find a deste ce, or he might wake the neighbors. At its core, the Holy Fist relied on the five dragons residing in William¡¯s body. The spine was the main dragon, and the limbs were the branch dragons. Once all the dragons manifested in his body, he would gain ultimate power. William¡¯s training had gone on for almost two years, and his main dragon had formed. Every time he moved or turned around, it felt like a dragon itself wasshing out. Now, he was trying to manifest the dragons in his arms. If he could do that, he could freely control his arms to a degree most people couldn¡¯t imagine. He would also gain even more power. The dragonsafter a year of practicewere almost manifested. All William needed was one final push. Like a dragon, his armsshed ahead. They swung and mmed and punched andshed around. William moved his fingers around as well. This training alone took more than three hours. He only came to a stop when dawn was breaking. Steam was billowing from his skin, power flowing through his meridians. A pir of steam was jutting out from the top of his head. Slowly, he stood up and calmed his strength down. Time to go back. Just then, an old man and a youngdy showed up. The old man was wearing a silver training shirt and a pair of canvas shoes. He was in his sixties, had no beard, and looked energetic. Standing beside him was a girl in herte teens. She was slender, and beautiful, had long legs, and was wearing a bright purple training shirt. Noticing someone in the pavilion, the pair turned to the other pavilion on the left. There was a clearing there, making it perfect for exercise. William took a look and ignored them. He went back to cooling down. It was the perfect chance to refine his energy, especially after a training session. His energy was moving rapidly after all. Half an hourter, more old people showed up. William had finished cooling down, and he was ready to go home. On his way down, he noticed the girl from earlier practicing a gentle palm technique. Her palms were fair and lovely. William wanted to touch them for some reason, but he stopped and observed the girl closely. One look, and he knew this technique wasn¡¯t supposed to be used this way. ¡°That kind of energy hurts the user as well. This is foolish training.¡± He shook his head. Deciding to mind his own business, he continued going down the staircase. However, the old man heard William¡¯s mutterings. He knows? He looked at Matthew. ¡°Lad, a minute of your time?¡± William stopped. He heard me. Well, I suppose I can teach them a little about this technique. The old man grabbed the girl and approached William. ¡°You mentioned this technique¡¯s energy hurting the user, correct? Do you have any way of solving that matter?¡± William nodded. ¡°Yeah, and it¡¯s easy. The technique is primarily using Yin energy, but she hasn¡¯t mastered the right way to practice, and it¡¯s hurting her lungs. If she keeps this up, she¡¯s going to die. Really soon.¡± The girl flew into a rage. ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯m not going to die, and my lungs are certainly perfectly healthy!¡± She¡¯s rash. William shrugged. ¡°Okay. Forget I said anything.¡± Then, he descended the hill. The old man wanted to stop him, but after some thought, he shook his head and said nothing. The girl hissed, ¡°That arrogant, ignorant fool.¡± The old man smiled. ¡°Gwen, you really need to change the way you speak to people. Not everyone takes to a straightforward approach nicely.¡± The girl harrumphed. ¡°I don¡¯t care what he thinks of me.¡± The old man shook his head. Just when he was about to go back to their pavilion, he noticed something on the ground, and he could no longer turn his gaze away. Curious, the girl asked, ¡°What is it?¡± Rivulets of sweat poured from the old man¡¯s forehead. He muttered, ¡°He¡¯s powerful. Really powerful.¡± All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Chapter 7

Chapter 7 A Little Prick

The girl noticed something odd. There was a trail of footsteps leading down the staircase, but the insides of the trail were clean. Not a speck of dust or a drop of water could touch them, yet every inch of ground around the trail was covered in dust and dewdrops. The old man stared at the trail, and he gasped, ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± ¡°Grandpa, what do you mean he¡¯s powerful?¡± asked the girl, surprised. The old man sighed. ¡°I mean what I said. He¡¯s a Qi State master. He¡¯s protected by ayer of Qi, and thatyer of Qi protects him from all minor things like dust, grime, dewdrops, and even pests. Even his trail is protected by that same power, keeping everywhere he goes perfectly clean. That exins this trail.¡± The girl was shocked. Qi State masters were fighters who had reserves of Qi within their own bodies, and every state only had a few dozen of those. They were either the leaders of an organization or hermits who lived deep in the mountains. What¡¯s one of them doing here? Wait, and he said I would die soon. It can¡¯t be real, can it? The old man said, ¡°Gwen, he might show up again tomorrow. We shalle early in the morning and wait for him.¡± The girl nodded. ¡°Yes, Grandpa.¡± I need him to help me if what he said is true. On his way back, William bought some crab roe dumplings. Tia noticed the aroma, and she hopped into the living room. ¡°Ooh, crab roe dumplings. My favorite.¡± Mia emerged from her room as well. ¡°I have school today, William. Give me a ride.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± William nodded. ¡°In a minute.¡± Halivaara High was just twenty minutes away. Mia usually took the bus, but today, William would give her a ride on his trusty bicycle. After breakfast, he pushed out his bicycle. He used it to travel everywhere back in high school. The tire in the back needed some air. He wiped the seat off and pumped the tire, then he took Mia to school. ¡°Hold tight.¡± Right after William said that, they flew off like a rocket. Shocked, Mia screamed. ¡°Slow down, William,¡± she said. However, William didn¡¯t listen. He could see an ant from miles away and perceive all obstacles within dozens of yards. Even at top speed, he had nothing to worry about. Mia was scared at first, but she got used to the speed quickly. To her surprise, she noticed William passing by all the cars and bikes easily. A whileter, William set his eyes on the left corner before him. There was a purple car there, and the te was oh-so-familiar. It was the same car that killed his father, and through the window, he saw a young man swinging his head around, the music ring at full volume. His gaze was glossed over, and remnants of powder were stuck to his nose. Obviously, the guy just snorted some drugs. ¡°Salisbury!¡± William¡¯s eyes burned with hatred. That man was his father¡¯s killer. He was the useless rich kidSzar Salisbury. William rode further ahead and stopped beside the car, then he fired a golden needle away at the car. The needle pierced the car¡¯s windshield and buried itself in Szar¡¯s head. The young man froze and quickly fell into an episode of fits. He started foaming at the mouth, and his eyes rolled back. William sneered and rode on to Halivaara High. That¡¯s enough to turn you into a retard, Szar, but this is only the beginning. When he came back after letting his sister off, Szar¡¯s car was nowhere to be seen. Someone must¡¯ve found and taken him to the hospital, but no matter. I have time. I¡¯ll destroy the Salisburys and their aplices. When he came home, he saw a group of people surrounding his house. Two priests were muttering something before the spruce tree, and Dominic Reynoldsthe vige chiefwas there as well. Oh, guess he¡¯s heard of the ¡®tree spirit¡¯ and hired these priests for an exorcism. He sneered and parked his bicycle, then he watched the show with his arms crossed. Noticing William, Dominic sneered. ¡°You were just released from jail, right? Behave yourself. I¡¯ll be keeping a close eye on you.¡± William ignored his mockery and sent a needle straight into Dominic¡¯s lower back. A momentter, he started moaning and groaning in pain, but he couldn¡¯t find out where the pain came from. His whole body was in agony. Shocked, the priests came to check on him, but the moment one of them held Dominic, the vige chief let out a scream of pain. The priests exchanged a look. They were at a loss. William shook his head. ¡°I told you there¡¯s a spirit here, and it gets mad easily. You just had to push your luck.¡± He shook his head and pushed his bicycle back into the house. The crowd dispersed quickly. Dominic was taken to the hospital and the priests left looking defeated. When William entered his house, Melisenna told him that Tia left in a hurry. She saved Melisenna and William¡¯s numbers in her phone before she left, however. Huh. I thought she¡¯d stay for a while. Why did she leave? None of my business, though. William then went and purchased some gifts with his mother, then they went to see his grandparents. Now that he was released, Melisenna¡¯s folks were relieved. William took the chance to ask his grandfather about the jade pendant. It was the thing that granted him the third eye and all his powers, so he wanted to know where it came from. His grandfather told him it was a family heirloom that was passed from one generation to the next. William was the thirteenth generation of descendants to get that. William had lunch at his grandfather¡¯s house, and someone called him halfway through. Aidan? He smiled and left the table to take the call. ¡°Hey, Aidan.¡± He was good friends with Aidan. They used to be bunkmates, and he cared about William the most after William was convicted. He had also visited William at the prison twice. ¡°You¡¯re released?¡± He knew William had been released. William had texted him the day before. ¡°Yeah. Did you just see the text? Busy man, huh?¡± Aidan stayed silent for a while. ¡°You shoulde to the campus.¡± ¡°Why?¡± William was surprised. ¡°You¡¯ll know when you get here.¡± Aidan hung up right after that. William¡¯s heart sank. The Aidan he knew was a calm and collected man. If even Aidan was worried, then this could only mean one thing. Queenie¡¯s in trouble. Queenie was his girlfriend, and after he was sentenced to prison, Queenie promised she¡¯d wait for him. Even though he was in prison, he would ask Aidan to buy some gifts for her every holiday. Worried, he told Melisenna he needed to do something, then he took the train to Justford. Justford was where his college was located. The city was the economic hub of Igneus and had a rich history. There was also a cradle of talented people there. Justford was about two hundred miles away from Halivaara, and it took an hour or so by train to reach there. The moment William hopped off, he saw Aidan waving at him from within the crowd. Aidan was a slender, handsome man measuring six-foot tall. He had a buzz cut, and he was in sports attire. He was a good basketball yer and one of William¡¯s best friends. They hugged for a moment before William looked into his eyes. ¡°So, what happened?¡± Aidan had a weird look on his face. ¡°She¡¯s here too. Queenie, I mean.¡± William looked back and saw Tannerhis best friendstanding with Queenie. They didn¡¯t approach William. Instead, they were standing close to each other like they were a couple. William¡¯s heart sank. I see. ¡°Go. Get some closure.¡± Aidan patted his shoulder. With a heavy heart, William approached the two of them. Never did William expect to be betrayed by his best friend All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Chapter 8

Chapter 8 Unworthy

Queenie was staring at William. She was a beautiful womanperhaps an eight out of ten. William spent a lot of effort just to woo her back then, and now he was staring back at her. He thought he could finally make up for lost time, but now Queenie had nothing but indifference in her eyes. ¡°William, I¡¯m here to clear things up before we graduate. We can¡¯t go on any longer. Let¡¯s break up.¡± A sigh escaped William¡¯s lips. ¡°You¡¯re impatient. You just had to wait two more days. Two more days, and you¡¯ll see¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need to understand anything,¡± Queenie snapped. ¡°We¡¯re over, so don¡¯te near me ever again.¡± Williamughed at himself. This is her choice. Then so be it. He turned to Tanner, his erstwhile friend. Beset by guilt and shame, Tanner stared at the ground. Queenie shoved him. ¡°What are you chickening out for? You¡¯re a lot better than him now.¡± Driven by courage, Tanner raised his head and shouted, ¡°She¡¯s my girlfriend now, William. But this is not our fault. Love just dawns on us. I¡± Aidan sneered, ¡°Oh, cut the crap, you wanker. Back when you were a poor little dunce, William lent you his money when you couldn¡¯t even afford a meal. Back when you couldn¡¯t stand working long hours, William took over your shifts. And remember the time you fell ill? William paid for your fees and took care of you for two whole weeks. But what did you do? You f*cking stole his girlfriend.¡± Tanner opened his mouth, but he could say nothing. He paled in embarrassment. Queenie snapped, ¡°This is none of your business, Aidan.¡± ¡°It is my business.¡± Aidan snorted. ¡°My business is shutting b*tches up.¡± Queenie became red with fury, and she turned to William. ¡°That¡¯s it. Do you have any idea how much I¡¯ve had to suffer when you were in jail? My friendsughed at me, and my family told me to break up with you. This would¡¯ve happened sooner orter. I would never date an ex-co¡± ¡°Enough,¡± William interrupted. ¡°You¡¯re not worthy of me, woman.¡± Like an angry cat, Queenie bristled. She screeched, ¡°What did you just say?¡± Aidan nodded. ¡°Well said.¡± William ignored them and beckoned at Tanner. Reluctantly, Tanner approached William. With a sheepish voice, he said, ¡°William, I¡± William pped Tanner so hard, he spun around and fell to the ground. Shocked, Queenie screamed, ¡°What did you do?¡± Tanner leaped back up and red at William while pointing at his erstwhile friend. ¡°What are you doing? It¡¯s not my fault you couldn¡¯t keep a girl. Even if she didn¡¯t date me, she would¡¯ve gone with someone else.¡± ¡°Cut the crap, Tanner,¡± said William. ¡°That p was for everything I did for you. Now we¡¯re even.¡± Tanner wanted to say something to at least salvage the rtionship, but Queenie sneered. ¡°Get off your high horse, William. Tanner¡¯s house just got relocated, and the developers gave them five units. He¡¯s a lot richer than you are now. Can you please just face reality? Do you really think a dropout and an ex-convict can date any woman? I just did what any woman would,¡± she mocked. ¡°You¡¯re the one unworthy of me. That¡¯s why I left!¡± William didn¡¯t even want to waste even one second talking to her. Just when he was about to leave, a familiar voice said, ¡°Honey? Why are you here?¡± Surprised, William turned around. He was faced with a woman in a red dress, the hem of which was adorned with a white rose. Her skin was fair, and her curves were perfect. She was none other than Tia. Tia held William¡¯s arm and leaned in his embrace. She then shot the stumped Queenie a look and pouted. ¡°So, she¡¯s your ex, huh? No wonder you broke up with her. She¡¯s ugly.¡± Queenie wanted to scream, but she could say nothing. In the face of Tia, her looks were nothing. Even Tanner was stunned. He had never seen a woman as beautiful as Tia in real life. ¡°Why are you staring at her?¡± Queenie kicked him. ¡°What brings you here?¡± William was surprised. Thought you had important business. Tia smiled. ¡°I called your mother a while ago. She said you came to Justford as well. I realized that we were on the same train, so I searched for you all over after I hopped off.¡± Delighted by the presence of a fairdy, Aidan smiled. ¡°I have a car. Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Sure. Thanks.¡± Tia smiled. The three of them made their way to the car park, leaving Tanner and Queenie alone and speechless. The headlights of an old national car blinked. That was Aidan¡¯s car. William and Tia took the backseat. A moment of silenceter, William said, ¡°Thank you, Tia.¡± Thanks for helping me out. Tia chuckled. ¡°You only say that because I¡¯m hot.¡± William rolled his eyes. You could be humbler. ¡°Mom told me you had urgent business. What was it?¡± Tia sighed. ¡°It¡¯s a hassle. I¡¯ll tell you eventually.¡± ¡°Why not now?¡± William looked at her. ¡°I might be able to help.¡± Tia frowned. ¡°It¡¯s my dad. Someone conned him. They tricked him into buying some stones, and he lost tens of millions. Grandpa¡¯s livid. He¡¯s going to cut off Dad¡¯s ie and suspend him from thepany. He¡¯s asking me to help him out.¡± William was shocked. Tens of millions? Whoa, they¡¯re rich. So, Tia is actually a rich kid? Noticing William¡¯s shock, Tia smiled bitterly. ¡°I wanted to hide for a while, but now I must go back. My great-aunt is using this to double down on my dad. She¡¯s going to kick him out of the inner circle of the family at this rate.¡± She held her forehead. What will I do about Dad? William assured her, ¡°It¡¯s alright. Calm down.¡± Tia heaved a sigh. ¡°How can I? My great aunt is going to use this and make me marry that guy.¡± Wonder if the third eye can see through stones. ¡°So, what kind of precious stones was your dad hoping for?¡± ¡°Jade,¡± answered Tia. ¡°He has always been an impulsive guy. He spent one hundred and fifty million in Southside for seven rocks. Got nothing in the first four, so he lost everything.¡± A moment of silenceter, William said, ¡°I dabble in jades in my free time. Take me to Southside and we¡¯ll see what happens.¡± Tia looked at him in surprise. ¡°Are you sure, William?¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 9 This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

Chapter 9 Stone Gambling

William nodded in all seriousness. ¡°Yes.¡± Aidan was surprised that Tia came from a rich family. ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you forgetting someone here, William? Introduce me to your girl.¡± William was about to tell Aidan that Tia wasn¡¯t his girlfriend, but Tia said, ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Tia Lloyd. I¡¯m William¡¯s girlfriend.¡± ¡°Aidan Wright. I hail from Justford. William and I used to be bunkmates.¡± Tia cocked her eyebrow. ¡°Not many Wrights in Justford. Save for that family.¡± ¡°You know?¡± Once again, Aidan was surprised. Tia said, ¡°We get a lot of nouveaux riches in Justford. The Wrights are one of them. Made a lot of money in their first years doing real estate business, but their winning streak came to an end at the hands of one Prosperity Vi.¡± A moment of silenceter, Aidan said, ¡°You aren¡¯t like most girls, Miss Lloyd. I presume you¡¯re from one of the four prestigious families of Justford?¡± Tia wasn¡¯t surprised Aidan knew that, and she smiled. ¡°I see you could recognize my ent. Yes, I am part of the Lloyd Family.¡± Aidan took a deep breath. ¡°It¡¯s an honor knowing you, Miss Lloyd.¡± William had no idea why Aidan got so serious and excited. ¡°You never told me you¡¯re rich, Aidan.¡± A hint of sorrow filled Aidan¡¯s eyes. ¡°My family is heavily in debt. We owe others hundreds of millions of dors, and we haven¡¯t been able to get out of it. Honestly, this isn¡¯t something to be bragged about.¡± ¡°What happened, exactly?¡± William asked. Tia smiled. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about thatter. Mr. Wright, please stop at Goldturn Hotel. I need to take William somewhere.¡± Goldturn Hotel was right ahead, and Aidan drove them to the entrance. ¡°We¡¯ll talk soon, Mr. Wright. Thank you for the ride,¡± said Tia. ¡°No prob. I¡¯ll be going now, then.¡± He drove off after the two of them got out of the car, though he looked shocked. Tia is William¡¯s girlfriend? How? ¡°So where are we going?¡± William stood before the entrance. ¡°I hired a few experts in the stone gambling world, but I need you to vet them.¡± William smiled. Trying to test me, huh? ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll help.¡± A man in a ck suit approached them and bowed at them the moment they came in. ¡°They¡¯re waiting in the second-floor lobby, mistress.¡± ¡°Take me there,¡± she said imperiously. William noticed that Tia was actingpletely different than before. Ah, this proves that she¡¯s indeed from a rich family. Shines like a diamond, this girl. They came to a resplendent hall on the second floor. A group of four was engaged in a quiet discussion. In the middle of the hall was a stretch of red cloth draped over mysterious items. When Tia showed up, the men stood up. ¡°Hello, Miss Lloyd.¡± Tia nodded. ¡°Sorry for the short notice, but I need your help. I am setting off for Southside to purchase some stones from the Jade King. Can any of you lend a hand?¡± The men¡¯s smiles froze the moment the Jade King was mentioned, and they exchanged wary looks. A frown furrowed Tia¡¯s forehead. ¡°Is something the matter?¡± One of the men said, ¡°The Jade KingTristan Xenon is known for his guiles. Many have fallen for his lies and schemes. I personally do not rmend this endeavor, Miss Lloyd.¡± Tia looked at everyone else. ¡°What do you say?¡± They shared the first man¡¯s sentiment. A moment of silenceter, Tia said, ¡°You have a point, but my father¡¯s future is at stake. I cannot stand by and watch as my family takes his future away.¡± The men exchanged a look. ¡°Very well. If that is what you wish, then we shall go forth with you.¡± Tia swung her arm, and the middle-aged man unveiled what was lying beneath the red cloth. They were stones in different shapes and sizes. ¡°Sixty raw rocks. Each of you will pick three from this pile, and we¡¯ll do the reveal right away. The one who acquires the jadeite with the highest value will be mypanion for this trip. If we make a profit this time round, I¡¯ll pay you a million and a half.¡± The men exchanged a look and quickly made their pick. Oh. A million and a half? William¡¯s eyes shone. I really need money, so ¡°May I try?¡± Tia smiled. ¡°Of course.¡± William approached the pile of rocks. He never gambled like this before, but he knew what kind of rock had a bigger chance of containing jadeites within. The rocks with the best potential generally looked pretty. That was all he needed to know. He activated the third eye and saw through all the rocks. Regrettably, most of them were pathetic. Some were even tampered with. They might look great on the outside, but there was not an ounce of jadeite within. While the experts were going through the rocks, William already made up his mind. He picked three rocks and set them aside, then he nodded at Tia. ¡°Done.¡± The experts shook their heads, thinking that William was an amateur, given how fast he picked his rocks. No expert worth their salt could make their pick so fast. Tia smiled and waved her hand. Two staff members came to do the reveal. The first rock was the size of a teapot and weighed around nine pounds. One of the experts took a look. The surface of that rock was reddish and smooth. They called that kind of rock ¡®sausage skin¡¯. Most rocks of this caliber had no good jadeites. He shook his head. ¡°You might be out of luck. There¡¯s no way you¡¯re getting a good one.¡± William smiled. His third eye saw through all these rocks, and this one, in particr, had a green jadeite in it. It took up about one-third of the rock¡¯s insides and weighed about a thousand grams. The jadeite was green, had even color distribution, and had a bit of pattern on it. It also had shades of yellow, and William thought that looked nice. He had no idea what the price was, but it must be worth a lot. William took a pen and drew some lines on the rock. ¡°Open it up.¡± The staff member started cutting the rock as per William¡¯s request. A momentter, he shivered and surprise shed in his eyes. Tia cocked her eyebrow. There¡¯s something inside? Thirty secondster, the staff member stopped cutting the rock, and he looked at William with a smile. ¡°Jackpot, sir.¡± That sent a ripple across the crowd. The experts huddled around the rock, looking surprised. They looked at it and were met with a greenish-yellow hue. Quality crystal jade. The realization of what William had gotten himself made them freeze. Even amateurs would think that this jadeite looked nice, and nice jadeites usually cost a lot of money. Calmly, William turned around. ¡°So how much is this worth?¡± Tia¡¯s eyes shone. An expert like her knew the exact answer. ¡°Seventy-five dors per gram. Type A, of course. The whole piece weighs about two pounds. I¡¯d say it totals up to around seventy-five hundred grand at least.¡± William was surprised. Seventy-five hundred grand? Whoa. Tia smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s move on, William. I can¡¯t wait to see the next one.¡± The second rock was about twenty-two pounds, and William hit another jackpot. The transparency and color distribution were both fine. This jadeite was worth about a hundred and twenty grand. The third rock weighed about thirteen pounds, and the jadeite inside was worth about forty-five grand. The grand total came to two hundred and forty grand. The smile on Tia¡¯s lips grew wider. ¡°Each rock here cost about eighty-six hundred on average. The rocks you picked are worth about half the total sum. I think you got the best three.¡± Chapter 10

Chapter 10 The Unsettling Vi

About fifteen minutester, the experts finally finished their pick, but they were all feeling somber. William only took seconds to pick some good stuff, and the pressure was now on them. If they couldn¡¯t pick any better stones, then staying would lose all meaning. Just as Tia predicted, William picked the best out of the pile. The rocks picked by the experts were nothing like the ones William picked. The best of them was only worth about fifteen hundred grand. It was not even one-eighth of William¡¯s pick. The results were clear. Too ashamed to stay, the experts excused themselves, though a few of them gave William mysterious looks before they left. Once they were gone, Tia pped. ¡°Good show.¡± ¡°Now do you believe me?¡± asked William. ¡°I¡¯ve always believed you. Just didn¡¯t know you were this good.¡± Tia smiled. ¡°How did you do it?¡± ¡°You know I was imprisoned for two years, right? I ran into a lot of talented people there. They taught me everything.¡± ¡°Including your fighting moves?¡± Tia was getting interested in that prison now. They have a lot of talented people there. ¡°You can say so.¡± William rubbed his nose and changed the subject. ¡°I can make the trip. So, when are we setting off?¡± Solemnly, Tia said, ¡°That can wait. I¡¯ll call my dad and we¡¯ll go shopping in Stone Gamble Town first. He¡¯s not going to give us any money unless he sees your skills for himself.¡± Ah, so another trial. Doesn¡¯t matter. As long as she pays, I¡¯m fine with anything. ¡°Sure, I can go anytime. Oh, can you tell me more about Aidan¡¯s situation?¡± ¡°Sure, but we should take this somewhere else.¡± She led William to the tea shop on the fifth floor and talked about Aidan¡¯s plight over tea. ording to Tia, the Wrights struck gold more than a decade ago, and they began dabbling in real estate. Their first years went well, but then tragedy struck five years ago. The Wrights were multimillionaires back then, and they wanted more. They used three years to prepare for their next project. Eventually, they raised 1.5 billion dors and started the Prosperity Vi project. Prosperity Vi was abination of vis and shop lots. First, they invested 1.2 billion dors to build vis and shop lots. If this project could bepleted, the Wrights would be one of the biggest real estate developers around, and their wealth would double. However, weird things started to happen after the buildings were topped off. Four workers died in a single week. The Wrights paid for the damages and covered up the tragedy. They thought it was over. They thought they could finally finish the project, but little did they know that it was the start of their nightmare. A monthter, two of the homeowners died after just taking a look at their new houses. Three guards met their doom after that. Nine people died just because of this project alone, and the Wrights could no longer keep it a secret. The whole of Justford imed that Prosperity Vi was cursed and haunted. All the buyers who paid for their vis requested a refund, and the government ordered an investigation to be carried out against the Wrights. Their family head was sentenced to three years of jail. Since then, not a single unit of this project had been sold. The Wrights¡¯ cash flow ran into trouble. The bank was pressuring them to clear their debt by selling off the vis, but nobody would buy them. Even now, the project was still under the Wrights¡¯ name. William thought that was an incredible tale. ¡°Nine deaths? Why?¡± Tia shook her head. ¡°No idea. They hired a lot of priests, but none could deal with the matter. Not a single developer would take over the project.¡± William sighed. ¡°A billion-dor project, yet they gained nothing from it. Must be a heavy loss.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t say? The Wrights have stopped all their businesses and are using their money just to pay off the interest.¡± William pitied Aidan. He used to be a rich man, yet now he had it worse than a regr guy. Hey, my third eye can see things most people can¡¯t. Maybe I should take a look at this project and help them out. A whileter, Tia got a call. ¡°I need to go home and settle some stuff, but I¡¯ll call you soon.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± William nodded. Tia left, and William called Aidan after some thought. Aidan was in his rental, washing his clothes. Not even all of his family¡¯s money was enough to pay off the interest. They had been saving and scrimping, yet the hole couldn¡¯t be closed. In a mere month, their family would have to apply for bankruptcy. A frown furrowed Aidan¡¯s brow. Just a few years ago, he was the young master of a rich family, but now he had it worse than a regr man. A day ago, his father, who was just released from prison, handed him a card. There was three hundred grand in it. He wanted Aidan to leave Justford and start anew somewhere else. The Wrights were done for, and his parents wanted him to at least live well. They would bear with the bankruptcy themselves. Aidan felt like crying, but he knew it was useless. Nobody would pity the weak. Just then, someone called. William? Aidan wiped his hands dry and held back his frustration. ¡°Where are you, William?¡± ¡°The hotel. Pick me up. We¡¯re going to Prosperity Vi.¡± The mention of that project alone hurt Aidan. ¡°She told you, didn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°Yes. Now take me there. I think I can help you.¡± ¡°You think you can help me?¡± Aidan was surprised to hear that. William didn¡¯t exin further. ¡°Do you trust me?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± said Aidan without any hesitation. ¡°Then pick me up. I might surprise you.¡± Aidan gritted his teeth. ¡°Coming right away.¡± Half an hourter, Aidan was already taking William to the project site in his rickety car. Curious about William¡¯s friendship with Tia, Adan said, ¡°Can¡¯t believe you¡¯re actually friends with someone as famous as Tia.¡± ¡°Wait, she¡¯s famous?¡± Interested, William asked, ¡°Are the Lloyds rich?¡± ¡°She¡¯s one of the prettiest women in Justford. Only four make that list. She¡¯s a graduate of a famous university and a business genius. Rich is an understatement of the Lloyds¡¯ wealth. They dominate the market of antiques, gold, and jewelry in the South and center of the nation. They also dabble in the hotel business, real estate development, culture, tourism, and venture capital. Practically rulers of the Justford, they are.¡± Whoa. ¡°That¡¯s awesome.¡± ¡°But the Lloyds have a lot of members. Tia belongs to the second son¡¯s branch. They¡¯re in charge of jewelry and investments. Everything else is controlled by the other members of the family.¡± He then asked, ¡°William, what are you trying to do with the project?¡± William smiled. ¡°I learned a bit of geomancy back in prison.¡± Aidan rolled his eyes. ¡°You can¡¯t master geomancy in two years, bro.¡± William winked. ¡°This is my first case. Give me some encouragement.¡± Speechless, Aidan sighed and drove away. Eventually, they arrived at Prosperity Vi. The base of the mountain was filled with shop lots and houses. All of them were topped off, but not a single soul was seen here. An eerie sensation hung in the air. ¡°This is Prosperity Vi. Eight-hundred-and-fifty-thousand-square meters, and that¡¯s the base alone. There are two hundred vis on the top of the mountain. They¡¯d be worth more than three billion, but you know our situation.¡± There was a look of longing in Aidan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Thought this would be our ticket to glory. Didn¡¯t expect it to shove us into a train that¡¯s on the highway to hell.¡± William said nothing. He was staring at a particr house in the distance. It was covered in ayer of ck smoke. Most people couldn¡¯t see it, but William wasn¡¯t most people. Noticing William staring at something, Aidan asked, ¡°What are you staring at?¡± William asked, ¡°Has anything weird happened in that particr building before?¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Chapter 11

Chapter 11 A Cursed Formation and Business Opportunity

Aidan nodded. ¡°One of the clients fell off the eighteenth floor and died on the spot.¡± William nodded and kept walking ahead. Then, he saw a shop lot covered in ck smoke. ¡°What about this one?¡± Aidan was surprised William knew something bad happened in that unit as well. ¡°An electrician was electrocuted to death. How do you know someone died here? Did you see the news?¡± William didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he continued walking ahead and pointed at the third building. ¡°I assume someone died here as well?¡± Aidan was shocked. He stared at William as he answered, ¡°One of the renovators jumped off the roof and died on the spot.¡± ¡°I knew it.¡± After William circled the building a few times, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go inside.¡± ¡°Inside?¡± Aidan was a little scared. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m here.¡± William smiled. If you say so. Aidan gritted his teeth and walked ahead of William. The building was topped off, but it hadn¡¯t been renovated yet. The ce was filled with filth and trash. Our duo came to a dark corridor. The house was dim with no lights on. After they passed through the corridor, they entered a room, but there was no door or decoration inside. It was as big a mess as any other ce here. William walked around while keeping an eye on the ground. Through his third eye, he saw a ck jar buried about ten yards underground. That was the source of the ck smoke, or to be precise, Killing Intent. It was harmful to humans, and prolonged exposure would stir up negative emotions, cause hallucinations, and eventually, death. He looked past the jar to see what was inside. Inside it was the corpse of an infant immersed in some liquid. The infant was probably ripped out of its mother when it was still a fetus. It was the size of a fist, and William thought he would puke. He quickly grabbed Aidan and left the house. They went into the other nine houses, and William saw the same jar buried underneath. Every jar too had the corpse of an infant inside. Curious about the prolonged silence, Aidan asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on, William? Tell me.¡± Solemnly, William said, ¡°We¡¯ll find out soon enough. Come with me.¡± Even at this distance, William saw ck smoke billowing from a vi on the hill. The smoke was a few times stronger and darker than those around the houses here. When they reached the vi, William asked, ¡°Someone died here as well, didn¡¯t they?¡± Aidan nodded. ¡°Yes. Two deaths. This is unbelievable. You got it all right.¡± William¡¯s gaze prated the ground. He saw a gigantic jar buried about five yards underneath, and inside was the corpse of a young woman. Her limbs were cut off, leaving only her torso and head intact. Poor things. A long sigh escaped William¡¯s lips. ¡°I knew it. Ghost Mother¡¯s Formation of Demise.¡± Part of the information he got from the jade pendant involved witchcraft. There was a particrly evil formation called Ghost Mother¡¯s Formation of Demise. The formation required a woman to be impregnated ten times, and every time, her fetus would be ripped out and made into special corpses through dark magic. The mother would be killed in the end, and her limbs would be cut off. These victims would be immersed in a jar after that. This was a cruel formation that would take a long time to create. The formation used the link between a mother and her child to create something powerful. The terrible deaths these victims had to suffer would curse them to be the bearer of a great grudge, and this grudge would eventually turn into a powerful Killing Intent. ¡°What formation again?¡± asked Aidan. ¡°We¡¯ll talkter, but now, we need to leave.¡± William grabbed Aidan and left the hill quickly. When they got back to the car, Aidan felt all his strength leave him, and he plopped down on his seat like a deted balloon. He was as pale as a ghost, and he couldn¡¯t even muster much strength. ¡°What happened to me?¡± he asked in a trembling voice. William massaged his forehead. ¡°You were touched by the power of Killing Intent. Rx, you¡¯ll be fine soon.¡± After a pause, William said, ¡°Someone set up a formation here. It¡¯s not hard to lift. All we have to do is dig out the cursed items, but I need you to prepare a few things for me.¡± He can lift the curse? Aidan trembled with excitement. ¡°Can you settle this?¡± William nodded. ¡°You can go on with the project once I lift the formation¡¯s curse.¡± He took his phone out and wrote down a list of itemsanimal horn powder, the urine of a ck dog, the blood from a three-year-old rooster¡¯s crown, inkstick, cowshes, and more. Then, he sent that message to Aidan. Aidan felt William could settle the problem, and he trembled with excitement. ¡°I¡¯ll prepare everything right away.¡± ¡°Calm down. Take me to the train station. I need to go home for the day. Pick me up at the same station tomorrow afternoon.¡± Aidan nodded and took William back to the interchange. While William was getting out of the car, Tia was at Cloudcap Manor. The manor took up a few thousand acres, and the buildings were set up near the mountain walls. This was the residence of the Lloyd Family. Tia was in a certain building, ring at the man before her. He was about forty years old, but he still looked handsome. If he were twenty years younger, he would be even more handsome. This man was none other than Tia¡¯s fatherTurner Lloyd. Beside him was a beautiful and elegant woman. Her age was unknown, but she looked a little like Tia. This was Tia¡¯s motherSelina. Turner was hanging his head low, too ashamed to face Tia. Just now, the family called a meeting and took everything he had, save for his title of chairman of Lloyd Corporation. If Tia hadn¡¯t convinced her grandfather, the family would have taken his dividends back as well. ¡°Honestly, Dad, I don¡¯t know where to begin.¡± Tia looked disappointed in her father. ¡°How many times have I told you that those friends of yours are scammers and to stop hanging out with them?¡± Not wanting her daughter to keep berating Turner, Selina said, ¡°That¡¯s enough, Tia. Your father is as upset enough as it is. We have to find a way out of this.¡± Tia rolled her eyes. ¡°What way? First Grandma said she won¡¯t reinstate Dad unless I marry into the Young Family.¡± Just then, Tia¡¯s phone rang. It was from William, and she quickly picked it up. William was on the train back. Solemnly, he asked, ¡°Miss Lloyd, how much do you think Prosperity Vi is worth right now?¡± Tia mused over it. ¡°About three billion at least, but it¡¯s a cursed ce. Nobody¡¯s going to buy it. Why do you ask?¡± ¡°Just saying, but if I can lift the curse, will your family invest in it?¡± This formation was not the only thing the Wrights had to deal with. They also had to cover their debt. If they wanted to make aeback, they needed Tia¡¯s help. Tia¡¯s eyes shone. ¡°You can lift the curse?¡± ¡°Yes. The ce will be as safe as any other soon. A bit of renovation, and it can be sold to the public, but the Wrights need money and support, both of which your family can afford.¡± Tia mused over her options again. ¡°Can you represent the Wrights in this deal, then?¡± ¡°No, but you can tell me what you want them to know. I¡¯ll be sure the message reaches them.¡± William smiled. ¡°If Prosperity Vi can get its curse lifted, then we¡¯ll provide any and all assistance you may need. Three hundred million upfront, but on one condition: thirty percent project share.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll call the Wrights right away. Talk to youter.¡± William called Aidan. Aidan was on his way back, but when he knew the Lloyds would help out, he was delighted. ¡°Thirty percent of the shares? Of course,¡± he quickly said. The Wrights were in a dire situation. He would dly give fifty percent if Tia had asked for that. ¡°You sure you don¡¯t want to talk to your parents, Aidan?¡± ¡°Nope. My folks will do the same thing, William.¡± ¡°I see. I¡¯ll give you Tia¡¯s number, then. You guys hash things out.¡± ¡°Thank you, mate,¡± said Aidan seriously. ¡°You can thank me after tomorrow.¡± William then told Tia to contact Aidan to talk about the partnership. Tia didn¡¯t call Aidan right away. Instead, she looked at Turner. ¡°I need three hundred million, Turner.¡± Turner almost jumped. ¡°But I don¡¯t have three hundred million.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still part of the BOD. You have the right to spend any amount of money as long as it¡¯s less than four hundred and fifty million.¡± Turner blinked. Oh, wait. I think she¡¯s on to something. ¡°Alright, what¡¯s the deal this time?¡± Tia smiled. ¡°The Wrights found themselves apetent exorcist. Prosperity Vi¡¯s curse will be lifted soon. I need that money to buy out some of that project¡¯s shares. I can at least triple the value of that investment in just a year.¡± He gritted his teeth. ¡°Alright. You scout out the situation. I¡¯ll deal with the money problem.¡± One and a half hourster, William arrived home. It was already five. He insisted on going home because he needed to treat his mother daily.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Chapter 12

Chapter 12 Gentlemen Prefer an Eye for an Eye

When William arrived home, Melisenna was in the middle of cooking several of his favorite dishes while crabs were being steamed. After a while, Mia also made it back from school. The moment she stepped through the door, she happily cried out, ¡°William, guess what I scored for the math practice exam?¡± He blinked as he hazarded a guess, ¡°140?¡± High school mathematics was challenging. For example, 130 was already considered quite a high score, while scoring 140 would make the student a genius. She giggled and corrected him, ¡°140 is nothing. I scored 146 this time!¡± He was shocked by her answer. ¡°146? That high?!¡± She nodded. ¡°I was shocked as well. I was the only one to solve thest question on the paper correctly.¡± ¡°You¡¯re amazing, Mia!¡± he eximed, giving her a thumbs-up. Naturally, he was happy to hear her scores and kept heaping praise after praise on her. As the sun began to set, someone knocked on the door. When he answered the door, he found several middle-aged men standing outside. He knew all of them; they were Dominic¡¯s brothers. Why were they here? The person leading the group was Darren Reynolds, Dominic¡¯s oldest brother. He was very tanned and smelled very strongly of cigarettes. He looked around before shooting William a smile and asking, ¡°William, where¡¯s your mother?¡± ¡°She¡¯s busy. You can tell me what you want,¡± he politely replied but did not move to let them in. Darren cleared his throat. ¡°William, Dominic, and Diego are both still in the hospital, and the doctors can¡¯t cure them at all. I hear your spruce tree is sentient now. Can you ask the spruce dryad to forgive Dominic and Diego?¡± While William pretended to think about his answer, he was practically rolling around inughter inwardly. So, it took him a while before he could swallow hisughter, and he replied, ¡°They tried to dig up the tree and climbed over the wall. Of course, the spruce dryad would be furious.¡± ¡°Yes, yes,¡± Darren hurriedly said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This won¡¯t happen again. I¡¯ll have Dominic wrap up your home¡¯s paperwork. It will bepletely legal.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try. Maybe the dryad might listen to me,¡± William said. ¡°I¡¯ll let you know when the dryad deigns to respond to me.¡± ¡°Very well. Thank you. We truly appreciate this,¡± the group politely said in unison as they all expressed their sincere gratitude. After the Reynolds Family left, William closed the door and returned to dinner. After dinner, he continued treatment for Melisenna until she fell asleep. Then, he used the Force to open up Mia¡¯s meridians. That was not something an average person could do because one tiny mistake would make the patient go starkly raving mad. However, the effects of having the meridians on one¡¯s head opened were highly significant. As time went on, Mia would be able to achieve greater heights academically. By the time she fell asleep as well, it was already past ten. So, he got on his bicycle and cycled to the Halivaara State Hospital. The Halivaara State Hospital was the best in Halivaara District. It was ssified as a 3A hospital with more than a thousand beds avable, and they even boast several advanced medical equipments. William soon arrived at the wing for hospital wards and asked the nurse where Dominic¡¯s and Diego¡¯s beds were. When he pushed the door open to their ward, he found only two beds inside with Dominic and Diego lying on them. They both looked ghastly pale, with faces contorted in pain as their bodies asionally trembled in agony. Dominic seemed worse off. Every slight tremble would have him shrieking as excruciating pain rippled through his body. Dominic¡¯s wife, a woman in her fifties, was caring for the two men. Her eyes were bloodshot as if she had been up all night taking care of the men. When she saw William walk into the room, she shot to her feet in fear. ¡°Why are you here, William?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just here to take a look,¡± he answered. She began crying. ¡°Why did these two stupid men have to climb over your wall to dig up your tree? Look what has happened. They¡¯ve offended the spruce dryad, and now they¡¯re suffering.¡± ¡°Darren and the others talked to me this afternoon, asking me to plead with the spruce dryad for mercy. I did as I was asked,¡± he said. Her entire face lit up. ¡°What did the dryad say, William?¡± He donned a shocked expression as he replied, ¡°When I took a nap earlier this evening, the dryad came to me in my dreams. It said that Dominic deserved to be heavily punished as he had done too many bad deeds. However, because I was asking for mercy on his behalf, it decided to forgive him.¡± ¡°Really?¡± she eximed in joy. ¡°Will the spruce dryad stop punishing him?¡± ¡°The spruce dryad said that he will be spared from death but not from punishment, though,¡± he solemnly continued. ¡°Once they wake up, they have to kneel before the great spruce tree for one day and one night while kowtowing every minute.¡± ¡°Yes, alright,¡± she quickly said. ¡°As long as they¡¯re safe, we will do anything, even if they are asked to kneel for two days.¡± He nodded at her. Then, he stood beside the beds to observe the men and sneakily took out the Golden Needles. The moment the needles were out of their bodies, their agonized whimpering quietened. When Dominic¡¯s wife saw that, she thought it was the doing of the spruce dryad, so she hastily ced her hands together and chanted a prayer. He left her to it and quietly departed from the ward. If nothing went wrong, Dominic and Diego would have recovered by tomorrow morning. William was still furious, though, so he demanded they kneel before the spruce tree for one day and one night. After he walked out of the room, William headed back to the nurses¡¯ station to ask about Szar. Szar¡¯s family was rich, so he stayed in an ICU ward which cost a few thousand dors per day. William strode over to the room and looked into it through the ss door. As expected, Szar was on the brink of death. There were a group of men standing guard by the door while a middle-aged couple stared at Szar with red eyes. An old woman was sitting beside them and staring straight at the door with a stern look on her face. William¡¯s appearance attracted their attention. The middle-aged man nced over before getting to his feet. ¡°You¡¯re William Barrett?¡± Naturally, he recognized William. After all, his son, Szar, drove into and killed William¡¯s father, Bryan Barrett. When William found out the truth of Bryan¡¯s death, Szar¡¯s father instructed his men to beat William up. William ended up losing control and was thrown in jail for assault and battery. Of course, William knew who this middle-aged man was as well. He was Shane Salisbury, Szar¡¯s father and the second-generation patriarch of the Salisbury Family. They held a lot of power in the Halivaara District. When the family held a birthday party, even the head of the district had to attend to congratte them. ¡°That¡¯s me,¡± William calmly replied. Shane walked toward William. A few of the burly bodyguards followed right behind him. Shane scanned William up and down. ¡°You¡¯re actually out of prison! I remember you were sentenced to seven years.¡± ¡°I was let out on good behavior due to helping the authorities,¡± William calmly responded. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Shane frowned. How did William know something terrible had happened to Szar? William smiled. ¡°I hear Szar is going to die soon, so I came to see him off.¡± ¡°You¡¡± Shane¡¯s face almost went purple at his insinuation. ¡°Utter nonsense! Szar is doing fine!¡± ¡°Really? Is the man on the ICU bed not him?¡± William smirked cruelly. ¡°That darned man killed my father, yet he walked free. However, what goes aroundes around. Finally, he is being punished! I thank the gods for that!¡± ¡°Enough with your nonsense, brat!¡± Shane was trembling with fury as he gestured for the bodyguards to attack William with a wave of his hand. Two men charged at William, intending to subdue him. He retreated instead of fighting them as he coldly barked out, ¡°You are an even greater scumbag than your son, Shane! I curse you for being forever gued by nightmares that will make you wish you were dead!¡± After that, he didn¡¯t stay as he turned and walked away. Shane was so furious that he kicked a nearby rubbish bin over and roared at the bodyguards, ¡°After him! Beat him up!¡± By the time the bodyguards heeded the order, William was already long gone. He was actually standing not far away at the top of the stairs. His gaze pierced through the ground and bore right into Shane. ¡°If you had not raised Szar to be so rotten, my father would not be dead! Prepare yourself for endless suffering, Shane Salisbury.¡± He shot the despicable man with a cold re as he slowly sat down on the floor with crossed legs and started an ancient curseThe Great Mare Curse. Its victims would be gued by nightmares so terrible that they would eventually lose the ability to differentiate their dreams from reality. Hence, they were doomed to a life worse than death the instant they were cursed. A series of odd sounds drifted from his mouth. While the average man could not hear his chanting, they still strangely managed to cause an echo loud enough to pierce through the floor and affect Shane. Shane, who was still incandescent with fury, suddenly felt a chill run down his spine. Regardless, he thought it was just due to the air conditioning as he shivered and let out a sneeze.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 13 Chapter 13 I¡¯ll Close My Eyes While You Strip. A few minutester, William slowly rose to his feet and ambled out of the hospital. It was his first time casting such a curse. So, he had no idea how strong it would be. If it barely made a dent on Shane Well, he would be back in a few days to recast the curse. He headed back home and rested until about 100AM. Then, he headed to Evergreen Park to practice the Holy Fist of the Five Dragons. He was currently training the two little dragons in his arms. However, since he was close to a breakthrough, he needed to train hard during this crucial period. Immediately after arriving at the spot he trained at yesterday, he began to stretch and warm up. Then, once his blood was rushing through his veins, he began to practice the Holy Fist of the Five Dragons. After over an hour of training, he suddenly felt the major dragon sprawled out along his spine and abruptly moved to connect to his right arm. His heart leaped with joy, and he trained harder. Soon, his right arm was moving faster and stronger. Finally, his entire arm was soon wholly linked to the major dragon. It was then that he knew the little dragon in his right arm was fully formed. Little dragons usually manifested at the same time. As expected, the little dragon in his left arm was soon formed as well. When he used the Holy Fist once more, he could feel two dragons surging through his arms, which made his fists several times stronger than before. Before he knew it, it was already 4.00AM. He had nned on practicing a while longer, but he suddenly heard someone walking up to his spot. Hence, he stopped his training for the day. After a few minutes, an old man and a young woman were quickly climbing up the hill; they were the two people he bumped into yesterday morning. He frowned at the sight. Now that someone else was around, he could not continue his activities. Thus, he cleaned up and decided to head back home. To his surprise, the old man swiftly walked over to him and bowed. ¡°Greetings from Walter Zuch. Our insulting behavior yesterday was caused by our ignorance. Please pardon us.¡± illiam looked at the old man and knew that Walter had noticed that he was a practitioner. As William¡¯s inheritance came from a greater civilization, he was rtively ignorant in terms of contemporary practitioners. Nevertheless, he could sense that Walter was rather weak. His body did not y host to any Qi. Instead, William only sensed faint energy in Walter¡¯s body: vigor. ¡°It¡¯s fine. We are strangers. There was nothing insulting about your attitudes,¡± William said dismissively. Walter pulled the young woman over and introduced her, ¡°This is Gwendolyn Zuch, my granddaughter. Sir, the other day, you said she would die at a young age. Please save her!¡± William nced at Gwendolyn before responding, ¡°She can be cured in a month or so if I give her a massage and she trains with a new cultivation method,¡± Walter was overjoyed. ¡°You are generous, sir! Please, save her!¡± William didn¡¯t agree immediately as he pondered for a moment before asking, ¡°Where do you live? Chapter 13 I Close My Eyes While You Strip ¡°Not far,¡± Walter hurriedly said ¡°The car is waiting for us just at the bottom of the hill¡± William nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll go to your ce, then. This is not a good ce for treatment.¡± Walter swiftly agreed and led them down the hill. Just as expected, there was a car waiting for them. It was a luxurious car that would have cost over 150 thousand dors, and a driver was waiting for them. Walter sat in the passenger seat while William and Gwendolyn sat in the back. ¡°We have yet to ask you for your name, sir,¡± Walter said. ¡°I am William Barrett, William replied curtly. Then, he turned to observe Gwendolyn. He realized there was an aloof and cold air around her, she was apletely different type of beauty than Tia Gwendolyn was very nervous, and she tried to stop herself from fidgeting. She knew exactly how terrifying Qi State masters were. One move and someone as powerful as Walter would be dead. So, from her perspective, sitting next to a Qi State master was akin to a mischievous student forced to sit next to an extremely strict teacher. She could feel her heart leaping out of her chest throughout the ride. ¡°Mr. Barrett, I hear Qi State masters could easily injure others with a leaf. Is that true?¡± Eventually, her fear was soon foisted out its throne by curiosity as the silence became too heavy for her. William gave it some thought as he replied honestly, ¡°It is possible, but it¡¯s rather difficult to achieve. Practitioners at the Qi Cultivation State mainly aim to open up all of their meridians. No one would train just to do that. Why use a leaf when you can use a de?¡± She flushed red, realizing her question made her sound rather ignorant. Walter hastily spoke up. ¡°Mr. Barrett, I have been training since I was 13. I have worked hard my whole life, yet I am still stuck in the Strength Realm and unable to break through to Qi State. Could I ask why that is?¡± William took a few moments to analyze Walter before saying, ¡°Practitioners need a teacher during the Qi Cultivation State. If someone gives you a few pointers, you will easily be able to enter the Qi State.¡± ¡°Mr. Barrett, can you teach me then?¡± Walter stared at him expectantly as he blurted eagerly. Then, as if he realized he had been too abrupt, he hastily added, ¡°I will greatlypensate you for it, ¡°We¡¯ll see,¡± William calmly said. He did not know Walter that well yet. Besides, one should not spread valuable skills and knowledge recklessly. Naturally, he would not agree to the request on a mere whim. The journey took around 20 minutes. Soon enough, the car drove into a mansion on the city¡¯s outskirts. It was a lovely ce where decorative trees filled the garden. There was even a running stream that went around the area so that the only way in or out of the mansion was a stone bridge with an oriental design It was clear that Walter was a very wealthy man. Such a mansion would have cost a few million at the very least. When they got out of the car/Walter personally opened the door for William and led him to the living. It was not even 5.00AM by the time they arrived; the ky was still dark, and the servants had yet to wake 2/4 49%·þ Chapter 13 I Close My Eyes While You Strip

up. Hence, Gwendolyn personally made and served the tea. The tea was fantastic, and it was clear that she used high¨Cquality tea. Even the tea set used was made from the best y avable.

William took a few sips of the tea before saying to Walter, ¡°Please leave us for a moment.¡± alier was too afraid to ask any questions and instantly left the living room without a peep of protest. Now that Gwendolyn and William were the only ones left in the room, she was feeling as she tried her best to stay calm. very apprehensive William gestured for her to sit next to him. ¡°I am going to open up the meridians near your lungs. First, you need to take off all of your clothes.¡± She instinctively wrapped her arms around her chest while her face was filled with shock. He smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll use a piece of ck cloth as a blindfold. Asking you to strip enables me to casily treat you with my acupuncture needles. A fabric barrier will drastically reduce the effectiveness of the needles.¡± She heaved a sigh of relief when she heard he would be blindfolded. ¡°Very well.¡± She searched for a piece of ck cloth, folded it so that no light could shine through, and tied it over his She could tie all the fabric in the world over his eyes as she wanted, but he had x¨Cray vision. Frankly speaking, blindfolds made no difference to him. She only started to strip after the blindfold was secured. The first to go was her white cored shirt, and the next was her bra. He had activated the third eye early on. Then, through the blindfold, he watched as her two fair voluptuous melons bounced and jiggled when they were free from any fabric restraints. Her thin waist, huge bust, and fair skin made his blood rush to a certain spot.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. He pretended to calmly pull out his set of needles. Then, he picked up a Golden Needle with his right hand while he stretched out his left hand. ¡°I need to find my ce first. It would be hard for me to avoid. offending you in any way. Please pardon me.¡± Her face went bright red. She was so nervous that her breathing came out in uneven pants. Her chest rose and fell. The intense imagery had a specific part of his body reacting. ¡°Okay,¡± she said tremulously. Since he could not see anything, it was okay if he groped her a little. His left hand immediatelynded on one of her breasts. Her body quivered as she let out a soft huff. He did not dare linger, though, and immediately swiped his hand to the center of her body before moving down. Then, when his hand pressed down on the middle¨Cburner meridian near her intestines, he stabbed his Golden Needle into her. Finally, he picked up a second needle which he then stabbed into a meridian along the Lesser Yin of the Lung Channel of Hand. Soon, he reached for her corbone, which gleameander the light. He could not resist caressing it. The 3/4 18:18 Wed, 5 Jun M Chapter 13 Close My Eyes While You Strip soft warmth radiating from her smooth skin felt so good. 3.49%2 After that, he moved down her left arm. Her skin was very smooth, and while her arm was quite muscr, it was still slender enough that his hand could envelop it entirely. Regardless, he didn¡¯t dare dawdle as he continued to insert needles into all the meridians from the Middle Assembly to the Lesser Metal. Suddenly, she started hacking violently. After a few long minutes of almost coughing her lungs out, she finally caught her breath and asked, utterly perturbed, ¡°Sir, why was I coughing?¡± Send Gifts Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Mia¡¯s Parent¨CTeacher Conference William had moved away by then. As he admired Gwendolyn¡¯s beautiful body, he exined, ¡°While training your internal vigor, you injured the Lesser Yin meridians of the Lung Channel in your hands. I¡¯ve opened them up now, so naturally, your body would react to the illness. Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll be fine after this.¡± That reassured Gwendolyn. ¡°Thank you, sir. Your skills are just godlike. I¡¯ve always felt a heavy weight on my chest that made it hard to breathe. It¡¯s so easy to breathe now.¡± He nodded. Then, he reached out to the table as if he was thirsty. She hurriedly moved over and handed him his cup. ¡°Have some tea.¡± In the distance, Walter was secretly observing them. He was so impressed with William¡¯s character when he saw that William was treating Gwendolyn with a blindfold on. Unbeknownst to him, William could see her body even with the blindfold on. Walter might be spitting our blood from rage if he knew. After a cup of tea, William began to inquire about Gwendolyn¡¯s training. He pondered on what he was told for a while and mused, ¡°The training method you used before is problematic. You need to build up both yin and yang energies, or you will hurt yourself.¡± Then, he amended her cultivation method and told her to follow his adjusted n. She was considered adept in the field. Hence, when she heard what he said, her eyes lit up. ¡°Amazing! You actually thought of that. Even though I haven¡¯t trained in it yet, it already feels far better than what I was doing before.¡± He ced down his teacup. ¡°Alright. It¡¯s time to treat your right arm. Just like that, he had the chance to touch her body once more. This time, she obediently let him as she was not as nervous as before. Once he treated both of her arms, he told her, ¡°You can put your clothes on now.¡± She frantically redressed herself and straightened out her clothes before saying, ¡°I¡¯m done now.¡± He took off the blindfold. ¡°You should be fine if you follow my instructions.¡± for saving It was then that Walter walked back into the room. The Zuch Family is eternally grateful to you Gwen¡¯s life. Please allow me to show my respect.¡± William stopped him from bowing. ¡°It is no problem. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± ¡°Mr. Barrett, can I get your contact details?¡± Walter asked. ¡°The Zuches are based in Justford. You have to tell me if you ever visit. I will personally show you around.¡± He was frankly still hoping that Walter would help him break through to the Qi State. William knew what Walter was thinking. So, after a moment of hesitation, he wrote down his phone number. Walter immediately held our a check and said, ¡°Thank you for your hard work. This is a tiny show of my gratitude.¡± Chapter 14 Mia¡¯s Parent¨CTeacher Conference before reluctantly epting the money. His family needed financial aid right now. There was no point in rejecting free money. Walter nned to send William home in a car, but William refused the offer. Finally, after a wave of goodbye. William crossed the stone bridge and shed away. Walter headed back to the living room and asked, ¡°How do you feel, Gwen?¡± ¡°Mr. Barrett is a great healer, Grandpa. My body feels so light. I feel better than before, and the method he taught me is just amazing,¡± she answered honestly. He heaved a sigh of relief, ¡°Mr. Barrett is a mystical man whom we have to befriend, Gwendolyn, talk to him whenever you have the time. You¡¯re around the same age; there will be more for you to talk about? She blushed. ¡°I have a boyfriend, Grandpa.¡± He sighed once more and said slowly. ¡°Your uncle¡¯s health might entirely depend on him.¡± The mere mention of her uncle made her eyes go dim. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa. I will beg him to cure Uncle. I will even kneel if I have to.¡± It was past 6.00AM by the time William arrived home. He cooked breakfast before waking up Melisenna and Mia an hourter. Halfway through their meal, they heard a outside the door. When they stepped outside, they found Dominic and Diego kneeling before the spruce tree and kowtowing every minute. The two men were even chanting something under their breaths. It was a strange sight that naturally attracted a great crowd of spectators. Their gossiping chatter soon filled the air. The two men didn¡¯t bother with the ruckus as they continued to solemnly kowtow in the direction of the Barrett Residence. The sight might have made someone wrongly assume they were apologizing to the Barrett Family. ¡°Did you hear? The spruce dryad in the Barrett Residence is amazi The moment the Reynolds Family were cured, they did aplete 180 and obediently ran over to apologize for offending the tree, someone said excitedly. ¡°The vige chief is such a big bully that not even the spruce dryad could forgive him for what he had done, another personmented with a hint of schadenfreude. ¡°We should pray to the spruce dryad more often and ask it to protect us.¡± ¡°Yes, we shoulde to pray and make an offering tomorrow.¡± William nced at the crowd and coldly smirked before returning to his breakfast. If the Reynolds Family obediently knelt before the tree for the whole day, he would pardon them. However, if they tried to cheat and ck off, he did not mind dragging out their punishment. After breakfast, William brought Mia to school on his bike. Halivaara High was the best high school in the district. Over 80% of their students were high¨Cscoring students. Back then, William¡¯s results were so terrible that he had no choice but to attend Halivaara Secondary School. 2/4 18:19 Wed, 5 Jun ¨C Chapter 14 Min¡¯s Parent Teacher Conference Mia jumped off the back seat when they reached the gates. ¡°There¡¯s going to be a parent¨Cteacher conference this morning. William He was surprised. Parent¨Cteacher conference? I¡¯ll tell Mom¡± She poured and tugged his sleeve lightly. ¡°You¡¯re here already. Juste this once.¡± He recalled the two years he spent in prison. He was missing from his family¡¯s lives all those years and attending a parent¨Cteacher conference was not that hard. Thus, he nodded agreeably. He pushed his bicycle along as they walked into the school. Just then, a BMW X6 drove by them. The car slowed down, and a window rolled down to reveal a rather chubby girl. ¡°Are you going to school on a bike, Mia? Mia turned to nce at her before saying. ¡°Yes, J. This is my brother.¡± J Langdon looked at William as disdain shed in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll be off.¡± The car sped away. ¡°She used to be the first in our ss,¡± Mia¨Csaid. ¡°However, I will surpass her in the next exam. He smiled. ¡°Okay. You¡¯re the best.¡± ¡°I hear the school has three spots for students to enroll into Clearview University straight away. Her uncle is the head of the district, and her father is a wealthy businessman. So, the teachers will definitely reserve a spot for her, she muttered disappointedly as her head hung low. He smiled. That¡¯s her business and none of ours, right? You are an amazing girl. You could definitely get into Clearview with your results. She nodded firmly and vowed, Tll work hard!¡± The two soon arrived at the meeting room where many parents and students were waiting, including J, the girl who had greeted Mia earlier. William sat all the way in the back. ¡°Mia, from now on, enter all thepetitions you can. As long as you can be the best in the state, it will be an added bonus to your results, But, on the other hand, if you can be the best in the nation, you might be epted into Clearview without your results being taken into consideration.¡± She was stunned. ¡°Can I do it? Thepetitions are so hard.¡± A parent sitting nearby turned to nce at William with a scornful smirk on his lips; it was a man in his forties with a pair of ck¨Crimmed spectacles perched on his nose. ¡°Heed my advice: not everyone can participate in thosepetitions. If you¡¯re not smart enough, it¡¯ll only be a waste of time.¡± The scorn then vanished from his voice as he eximed proudly. ¡°My son¡¯s different. He is amazing at science and math. It would be a waste if he didn¡¯t participate inpetitions. That¡¯s why I signed him up for the two recent statepetitions in those subjects.¡± William could feel his blood boil after hearing the man¡¯s disdainful remarks. Not smart enough? He immediately snapped, ¡°You¡¯re right. Someone as smart as my sister would definitely score the highest in the entire nation. It will be a ¡®waste if she does not sign up.¡± The other man didn¡¯t even bother hiding the derisi in his tone as he jeered. ¡°Highest in the country? 3/4 18:19 Wed, 5 Jun M- Chapter 14 Mia¡¯s Parent¨CTeacher Conference You¡¯re such a joker. ¡°How is it a joke? I¡¯m being utterly serious,¡± William replied. ¡°Oh, right. How high did your son score during thest math exam?¡± The man tilted his chin, and his nose was practically in the air as he proudly announced, ¡°My son is amazing at math. The questions might have been hard, but he still scored 124. He was the third in the whole school!¡± ¡°Not bad.¡± William nodded. That made the man even more arrogant. ¡°What can you do? Math requires talent.¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. William turned to smile at Mia. ¡°What was your score again?¡± She could see that William was about to humiliate the other man, so she yed along. ¡°146, William. I would¡¯ve scored full marks if I didn¡¯t make a careless mistake in that one question.¡± 49% William donned an angry expression as he ranted, ¡°Careless? How can you be careless? Those questions. were so easy. You have to score full marks! How else are you going to be the best in the entire country? How else are you going to get into Clearview University?¡± Mia looked down, seemingly in dejection. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± The emotions shing across the other party were an interesting sight indeed. His entire face had gone stiff as his mind repeated, 146 points? Chapter 15 Chapter 15 You Are Sick in the Mind. William asked her, ¡°Mia, which one of them is your math teacher?¡± She pointed at a middle¨Caged man with a buzz cut. The man was dressed in a formal shirt and pants, looking boring and uninterested. William went up and greeted the teacher. ¡°Sir, how are you? I¡¯m Mia¡¯s brother, William.¡± The teacher nodded at him. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re Mia¡¯s brother. Nice to meet you. Mia always has good grades. She scored 146 points on a math test not long ago and ranked first in the school.¡± William replied, ¡°Indeed. Mia has been talented in math since a young age. Sir, can I request that she represents the school in the National Math Competition for Middle and High Schools?¡± The teacher considered his request and nodded. ¡°She is capable of participating in thatpetition, but the school will need to assign the candidate a math teacher for the prepetition coaching. There¡¯ll need to be a budget allocation on that.¡± William smiled. ¡°Money is not an issue.¡± Hearing that, the teacher nodded. ¡°If so, I¡¯ll get it arranged soon.¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. The girl named J Langdon stood right beside the math teacher with her mother, ady dressed in a luxurious outfit. The daughter seemed to have overheard their conversation and blurted out. ¡°Sir, I want to join thepetition too.¡± The math teacher nced at her. ¡°J, your math is good, but you only scored 121 on thest test. So¡± ¡°Sir, I wasn¡¯t in my element then. I promise I¡¯ll rank first in the school next time. Believe me,¡± she announced confidently. The math teacher had no choice but to agree. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll talk to the principal about it.¡± At that moment, amotion broke out at the entrance to the meeting room. A group of parents barged in with a teen boy in tow. One of the middle¨Caged men scanned the room and bellowed, ¡°Who¡¯s Mia Barrett? Show yourself now!¡± The timid Mia instantly paled and hid behind her brother. Meanwhile, J¡¯s eyes lit up as she pointed at Mia. ¡°That¡¯s Mia Barrett, but why are you looking for her?¡± The man rushed up to them and cursed, ¡°You motherf*cker! How dare you seduce my son! You¡¯re the reason his grades are freefalling, shameless b*tch! And where are your parents? Come up to me now!¡± William¡¯s stomach started aching from anger. He nced at the short and chubby boy behind the parent and sniggered. ¡°Watch your mouth! My sister would never be interested in that ugly and dense son of yours. The people around them erupted inughter at the remark as the middle¨Caged man fumed even more. ¡°Nonsense! How is he ugly and dense? Whichpany are you from, and who¡¯s your manager? Tell me, I dare you!¡± ¡°Whichpany are you working for, and who¡¯s your manager?¡± William retorted. 1/3 Chapter 15 You Are Sick in the Mind. William remarked. ¡®District department? That exins your rude behavior.¡± ¡°So what? She¡¯s the shameless one for seducing my son! My son scored good grades in the past, but look at his results now! He¡¯s ranked secondst in his ss!¡± Another middle¨Caged woman jumped out and chastised William, who was at his limits after being humiliated by the two.. He uttered calmly, ¡°Watch your manners.¡± The middle¨Caged man chuckled sarcastically and pointed at Mia. ¡°Where¡¯s the homeroom teacher? You¡¯d better expel a student like her!¡± Infuriated, William rolled his fists, ready to teach the man a lesson. At the same time, a woman with slender legs strutted into the meeting room. It was Gwendolyn, one of William¡¯s patients who had recovered. Two girls followed behind her and chattered happily. The the immediately spotted William, and her eyes lit up in pleasant surprise. She hurried over to him in joy. ¡°Mr. Barrett!¡± He recognized her and asked, ¡°Miss Zuch, why are you here?¡± She smiled. ¡°My cousin Katie has transferred to Halivaara High. I sent her to school today!¡± The middle¨Caged man, who had been acting conceited earlier, immediately paused and trembled a little when he saw Gwendolyn. He suddenly toadied her. Are you Miss Zuch?¡± She shot him an odd look. ¡°And you are?¡± Tm James Arden from the Department of Land and Resources. We met before when Old Mr. Zuch came to my district for inspection.¡± In truth, Gwendolyn had no memory of the man at all. The Zuches were an influential family in the area, and her dad was one of the city leaders. There was no reason they would remember the name of an employee from a minor department. ¡°Oh, she muttered and ignored him. Turning to William, she gushed. ¡°Mr. Barrett, I¡¯m surprised to run into you here.¡± James noticed her respectful attitude toward William, and his heart sank as he spected on his identity. William exined, ¡°I¡¯m here for the parent¨Cteacher meeting, but I ran into an unreasonable bloke who imed he¡¯s from a district department. Huh. Are the department employees as rude as him nowadays? How can they govern the district with that attitude?¡± At that point, James was shaking from head to toe; his legs turned to jelly and his face went pale. Gwendolyn lifted a brow and red at him. ¡°Do you not remember my dad¡¯s teachings? One shall not abuse your power. Did that fall on deaf ears?¡± James was on the verge of crying as he rified, ¡°Miss Zuch, it was a misunderstanding! A total misunderstanding!¡± ¡°Is that so? Didn¡¯t you im that my sister was seducing your son?¡± William confronted him coldly. He hurriedly replied, ¡°That¡¯s not true! My son is the one to me. He wanted to go after Mia because she was pretty, but she didn¡¯t have time for him because she was focused on her studies. This useless son of mine wallowed in heartbreak and neglected his studs. It¡¯s all his doing, and Mia has nothing to do with 2/3 Chapter 15 You Are Sick in the Mind)

James¡® change of face was amazing to watch. There was no trace of his anger, and he was now showing a humble attitude, William was amused by James being fickle, and at the same time, he was more outraged. when he learned that James had wanted to pin the me on Mia even when he knew it was his son¡¯s fault. He needs to be taught a lesson! He turned to Gwendolyn and asked. ¡°From what I heard, if an employee at the district department is unhealthy, they will not see any hope of getting promoted.¡± She nodded. ¡°Of course! Without health, how could we give our all at work?¡± He nodded and added James, Judging from your look, I think you must be sick in the mind. Remember to get that treated.¡± Right as James wanted to rify his health, he suddenly started foaming at the mouth and fell on his back. Unfortunately, he copsed right on the stairs and knocked his head against the edge of a step, which led to profuse bleeding. The crowds instantly went into panic mode. Someone lifted him up, while another called the emergency services. This was all the doing of William, who had deployed a Golden Needle in secret. With one prick, he sessfully sent the needle piercing through a seemingly minor blood vessel in the head, which was not fatal but came withsting effects of facial paralysis. However, he had not nned for James to fall right on the stairs. The severe fall might have caused a crack in his skull, and he would be lucky not to develop a concussion. The Ardens were shocked and quickly called an ambnce, their exit as abrupt as their entrance. After they left, peace and calm returned to the meeting room. Gwendolyn admired William¡¯s skills. ¡°Sir, your medical skills are godlike!¡± ? ? ??? ? He dismissed thepliment. ¡°It¡¯s nothing much.¡± Soon, the homeroom teacher showed up and kicked the meeting into full motion. The reason for the conference was to encourage the students to put in more effort in the second semester of eleventh grade and score well to prepare for next year, After the discussion, the homeroom teacher suddenly announced, ¡°Can I meet with Mia Barrett¡¯s parents?¡± William followed the man, who looked in his thirties, and they started chatting in the corner of the room. The teacher questioned, ¡°You¡¯re Mia¡¯s older brother. Is that right?¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Craig Mr. Craig revealed. ¡°I need to talk to you about Mia¡¯s behavior. I receivedints from the parents of some boys, iming that she¡¯s too intimate with their sons. The parents are unhappy about this, and they believed that the distraction was the reason for their bad grades¡± Send Gifts 19 ËÄ Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Breaking the Killing Formation at Prosperity Vi William narrowed his eyes I know Mia the best! Those boys have feelings for her, which I understand, bur- I hope they don¡¯t interrupt her studies¡± Mr. Craig was taken aback, for that was supposed to be his advice. He coughed in embarrassment and said, ¡°What I meant was¡° Mr. Craig. I understand You¡¯re worried that those boys with bad grades might affect Mia¡¯s studies. How about this? I¡¯ll talk to the principal and have her transfer to a different ss. What do you think?¡± He stared at Mr. Craig, who was shocked and hurriedly exined, ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I¡® ¡°I understand.¡± William did not give him a chance to speak. ¡°I won¡¯t give you trouble. Let¡¯s go with that.¡± Then, he left the meeting room with Mia. William, where are we going?¡± she asked. ¡°Home¡± She was startled, ¡°Am I dropping out?¡± He exined. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Later, I¡¯ll request a ss transfer. The ss you¡¯re in right now is a huge mess, and Mr. Craig is not helping. By the way, you should take the chance to sign up for the National Math Competition. I looked it up, and it¡¯s in two weeks. You can still sign up for it, but you have to ramp up the training. He knew because he looked up the information online. Candidates who made it to the top 200 were eligible to participate in the National Math Olympiad. The top candidates from that Olympiad would be joining the national training camp and making their way to the International Math Olympiad. Mia was dumbfounded. ¡°William, these are top students who train for more than a year under professional coaches. How could I possibly win?¡± ¡°What are you afraid of? I¡¯ll get an expert to coach you.¡± Expert? What expert is that? Oh, I¡¯m going crazy. Before the siblings left, Gwendolyn suddenly suggested, ¡®Mr. Barrett, I might be able to help you.¡± He halted and said, ¡°Oh? Can you?¡± She smiled softly. ¡°I participated in the Math Olympiad before. If you don¡¯t mind, I can coach your sister. How does that sound?¡± ¡°You?¡± William was in disbelief. ¡°Did you win anything?¡± She chuckled. ¡°I was the second runner¨Cup in the whole of Igneus. Is that impressive enough for you?¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. He was amazed by her achievements and agreed to the idea. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡± ¡°No worries. I¡¯m d to be of help to you.¡± She added with a smile, ¡°By the way, you¡¯d better get her transferred to a different ss if you want her to go for the math . I can help you with that too.¡± 1/4 18:20 Wed, Chapter 16 Breaking the Killing Formation at Prosperity Vi. He was happy to hear that. ¡°Is that so? Thank you.¡± After they parted ways with Gwendolyn, they arrived home around 10.00AM. William asked Mia to go through some guidebooks for the mathpetition while he rushed over to the train station. He had agreed to help Aidan get rid of the bad elements in the Prosperity Vi around noon. When he arrived in Justford, he found Aidan waiting at the entrance with another middle¨Caged man. The man was not elderly, but half of his hair was grey. He was Aidan¡¯s father, Anjur Wright. After they were introduced to each other, William went up and greeted Anjur personally. ¡°Hello, Mr. Wright.¡± Anjur held his hand tightly. ¡°Barrett! I¡¯m so grateful to you. Are you capable of getting rid of the bad elements?¡± William nodded. ¡°That¡¯s not a problem for me. Don¡¯t worry.¡± He turned to Aidan and asked, ¡°Have you prepared the stuff I asked for?¡± ¡°Yes, they¡¯re all in the trunk,¡± Aidan answered and waved. ¡°It¡¯s almost noon. Let¡¯s get going!¡± The trio went to Prosperity Vi in Aidan¡¯s car. At the entrance, Anjur appeared anxious as he shakily took out the items requested by William from the trunk. In contrast, William calmlyid out the vermilion sand and animal horn powder, which he turned into a paste with the help of some cow tears. Next, he created a brush for talisman writing from a cow¡¯s eysh When everything was ready, he took out a piece of paper for the talisman and drew a weird¨Clooking.plicated symbol on it. That was how the talisman came to bethe creator shifted his Qi to enter a meditative state and drew the symbol in one attempt; only then would he produce an effective talisman. The spirits mightugh at someone who did not know the secret to effective talisman creation, but they would scream in shock at those who were experts. William¡¯s style of mojo creation originated from the Book of Talisman from the Way of Heaven and Earth. He would connect the Qi from the Way of Heaven and Earth to produce harmony between the sky and earth. With that, he could get rid of any bad elements lurking around. When he was done with one amulet, he saw ayer of extraordinary power on the talisman via his third eye, much to his satisfaction. He asked. ¡°Are the workers here yet?¡± He had asked for twenty workers, whom he wanted to bring along with some tools for excavation to remove the jar from underground. Aidan replied, ¡°They¡¯re almost here!¡± William nodded and went on with his talisman creation. Soon, hepleted twenty amulets, but the color had drained from his face. He finally understood the amount of energy needed for talisman creation as his body was worn out after working on twenty of them. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Aidan asked, concerned. He waved. ¡°I¡¯m okay. I just need a quick rest. During the break, he asked, ¡°Mr. Wright, has your family gotten on the wrong side of any powerful figures?¡± Anjur shed a bitter smile. ¡°It¡¯s hard not to make enemies when you¡¯re running a business, but I never had any serious conflict with 6thers William changed his question. ¡°Well, have you ever gotten in contact with those who knew sorcery?¡± 2/4 18:20 Wed, 5 Jun M Chapter 16 Breaking the Killing Formation at Prosperity Vi ulled and answered, ¡°No. I was never superstitions before this. After the incident at Prosperity Vi, however, I hired a lot of experts and paid them handsomely, but none could solve my problem. He added. ¡°Barrett, don¡¯t worry I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re wellpensated for all the help you offer me¡± William waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. Aidan is a good friend of mine, so I should help him o out.¡± The workers arrived at that time, and William asked Aidan to distribute the talismans to each one of them. which would be ced on the chest. After that, he made two more for Aidan and Anjur. The Vitality Talismans would protect the father and son from any Killing Intent and maintain the integrity of one¡¯s soul. went to work. Their first goal was to excavate the huge iar in the Equipped with the talismans, the group vi on the top of the hill, where the body of the ghost mother rested. They arrived at the vi and started digging with the machinery while William stood guard by the side. Aidan walked up with a new attitude and sounded more respectful when he addressed him. ¡°William, I talked with Tiast night. The Lloyds are willing to work with us. They will spend two billion and utilize their connections to help us revitalize the Prosperity Vi project.¡± Williammented, ¡°Sounds good. As long as the Prosperity Vi is on the market, you stand a chance to repay all your debts and earn some profits while you¡¯re at it.¡± Aidan sighed. ¡°Never have I thought that you¡¯re such an expert!¡± William exined, ¡°It so happened that I learned about this particr Killing Formation. Count yourself lucky.¡± Aidan chuckled and asked, ¡°William, is Miss Lloyd seriously your girlfriend?¡± William rolled his eyes. ¡°What do you think? Of course not. Why would a girl from a wealthy family have eyes for someone who¡¯s just released from prison?¡± Aidan sighed. ¡°That¡¯s such a pity. I know you¡¯re talented, but families like the Lloyds care more about social status. That was a concern that had never urred to William. ¡°The Lloyds benefit from this arrangement too. Your cooperation with them is a win¨Cwin situation. Since you¡¯re about to graduate soon, you can be of help to your dad.¡± Aidan nodded and beamed. ¡°William, 200 vis were built for phase one of Prosperity Vi, and the best. among them is One Prosperityit¡¯s the only one of its kind, and it¡¯s built on top of the hill. This unit is sitting on a 15¨Cacrend and is approximately 50,000 square feet huge. This lovely ce alsoes with a swimming pool, gardens, and a helicopternding pad.¡± ¡°Are you giving it to me?¡± William said coolly, ¡°It¡¯s too expensive. I¡¯m helping you because you¡¯re a friend. I can¡¯t be asking for something in return.¡± Aidan put on a straight face. ¡°Since you and I are friends, you should ept my gift without worrying about the price tag. It¡¯s also something my dad wants to give you.¡± Hearing that, William did not insist on turning down the vi. After all,nd in Justford was scarce and pricey, and it would be nice to own a vi in that city. ¡°Okay, then. I¡¯ll ept it.¡± 3/4 18:20 Wed, 5 Juno M Chapter 16 Breaking the Killing Formation at Prosperity Vi Aidan was happy to hear that. ¡°William, when all units of Prosperity Vi are sold out, my family is going to get rich. By then, I¡¯ll invite sit on the l you to Dard of Wright Group and award you some shares. William waved his hand. I¡¯m content with the vi. I don¡¯t need any shares.¡± Since he had made it clear, Aidan dropped the topic and discussed the cooperation between the Wrights and the Lloyds instead. An hour of chattingter, they found out that the huge jar had been dug out sessfully and lifted out from the underground with a rope. Send Gifts Chapter 17 Chapter 17 The End of Wrights Family¡¯s Case William told everyone to back off before opening the jar lid. The repulsive smell touched the tip of his nose, forcing him to hold his breath and pour the dog¡¯s blood into it; the body was then soaked in the ck liquid. Next, he closed the lid and pasted a newly written talisman on it. The remaining jars were dug out and handled in the same manner. Lastly, they were moved to the mountain base in a car altogether, By the time they dug out the jars, night had painted the sky dark. William asked the workers to dig a thirty¨Cfoot¨Cdeep pit in a secluded area to bury the jars. Once they filled up the pit, it was already 8.00PM, and the workers were all in. Anjur bought them off with three hundred bucks per person to prevent their deeds from reaching outsiders¡® ears. After the workers left. William piped up. ¡°This ce is safe now. You can bring in the people tomorrow. I should get going for another appointment.¡± ¡°William, just stay for the night. I¡¯ve booked a hotel room for you.¡± Aidan stopped him. William waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s an important business, so I gotta go.¡± Since William insisted on leaving. Aidan sent him to the train station. William was at case now that the Wrights problem was settled. He returned home, only to see the guilt¨Cstricken Dominic and Diego kneeling right in front of the tree. It had been a day, and they were dog¨Ctired. The pale¨Cfaced men seemed. to be copsing at any time soon. Ignoring them. William treated Melisenna and opened up Mia¡¯s meridians. By then, it was past midnight, and he was annoyed by the noise outside, so he told them to leave by iming that the spruce dryad had forgiven them. A wave of relief showered the two men as they thanked profusely and left. The Barrett Family became a formidable existence that they would never mess with. The long day had sapped William of his strength, so he forwent his training and tucked in his bed just like that. The next day, a call from the headmaster of Halivaara High woke him up. With utmost manner, the headmaster first praised Mia¡¯s academic intelligence and voiced out his wish to transfer her to the best elite ss in school. The twenty students in the elite ss were taught by the best teachers at Halivaara High. The ss itself proved the students¡® potential to be in the top five in the whole nation. ¡°Thank you, but Mia¡¯s not feeling well these days. It will take her a while to recover before returning to school,¡± said William. ¡°No problem.¡± The call ended when he smelled something nice. He checked on the time, and it was noon. ¡°William, lunch is ready!¡± shouted Mia outside the door. ¡°Comin.¡± He put on his clothes in a hurry and headed to the living room. Although she did not go to school, she did not waste her time. She woke up at 6.00AM just to solve six sets of mathpetition questions. ¡°William, I did some math trials. Her expression was indecipherable. 1/3 18:20 Wed, 5 Jun Chapter 17 The End of Wrights Family¡¯s Case ¡°How was it? Doable?¡± ed! ¡°Out of a hundred marks, 1 for the first set. I scored better after that, and I managed to solve everything for thest two sets.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s awesome! Keep up the good work.¡± He was ted to hear that. ¡°William, what are your ns?¡± Mia questioned suddenly. He was stunned by the question because he did not n anything just yet, so he gave it a thought. ¡°Say. how about 1 be a doctor?¡± That¡¯s great!¡± She nodded. ¡°You¡¯ll be the best doctor out there!¡± Only then did he carefully muse over his future. He possessed strong fighting skills, but that would not carn him any money. Instead, he could put his medical knowledge to use to treat people and earn a living. To be a doctor, it waspulsory to have a medical license that required at least a master¡¯s degree and a year¨Clong experience as a medical intern. Considering that he had plenty of time, he was not in a rush to n out his career. After the meal. William informed his family about his outstation travel. On the day he emancipated, Chester gave him a note with an address and contact number written on it. A wealthy business family was gued by a strange disease, so Chester hoped for William to check on him. The address led him to apany namely Pathos Media in Archalon. Since William was free these few days to visit the patient, he contacted the written number, ¡°Hello. May I know who this is?¡± A polite old man answered the call. I¡¯m Mr. Barrett. I¡¯m requested by Chester to tend to the owner of this phone number.¡± ¡°Please hold on. I have to verify it.¡± A minuteter, the old man spoke, ¡°Mr. Barrett, Mr. Reynes is on his way. A brisk voice resounded two minutes after that. ¡°Is this Mr. Barrett? I¡¯m Svenson Reynes. You finally called.¡± ¡°Mr. Reynes, are you feeling unwell?¡± William dove straight into the topic. ¡°No. It¡¯s my daughter. Let¡¯s get into the details when we meet up. Where are you, Mr. Barrett?¡± William looked at the time. ¡°If you have time, we can meet up today.¡± ¡°How about 5.00PM at Wyvern Hotel?¡± They agreed to the details of their neetup, and the call ended. Subsequently, William hailed a cab to the train station to travel to Archalon,/which took about two hours and a half. Archalon, known as the Demon City, was an internationally renowned metropolis. It was more bustling than Justford and where the riches flocked. anxious voice.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. He killed time by scrolling his phone. Halfway through the journey, the speakers yed an ¡°Dear travelers, an elderly person is having a seizure in the business¨Css cabin. If there is any medical staff onboard, pleasee to the cabin to help us. I repeat¡± 2/3 Chapter 17 The End of Wrights Family¡¯s Case Without hesitation. William stood up to move to the cabin. The scene was stirred into a ruckus, anxiety drove the crew and men in suits to the end of their wits. ¡°Tm a doctor, William piped up. Their eyes lit up as they made way for him. A pretty youngdy in a suit led him into the cabin, where an old man was reclining in his seat. His skin was sallow, his muscles were tense, and there was so much white in his eyes William scanned the old man¡¯s brain to discover a tumor in it. Mingling around the nerves, it had reached a critical point, which resulted in a seizure. Before he could say something, a young man rushed to the scene and announced, I¡¯m a neurosurgeon. Please make way. I¡¯ll check on the patient.¡± The tactless man shouted right after he arrived at the scene, ignoring William¡¯s presence. As a result, he stepped aside to see what that doctor could do. The skinny and short young man had toned skin. After examining the old man, his expression turned solemn. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong with his brain. I¡¯m not sure what it is yet, so send him to the nearest hospital at the next stop. There¡¯s still a chance for survival.¡± The youngdy¡¯s face went pale. ¡°Sir, will my grandfather be alright?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t promise.¡± He shook his head. ¡°He won¡¯t be able to hold for more than five minutes.¡± William blurted. ¡°He¡¯ll stop breathing if we don¡¯t treat him now.¡± Send Gifts Chapter 18 Chapter 18 You Need a Man, Miss The young doctor¡¯s seat was in the first¨Css cabin, which was not far from the economy seats. He was one of the first who heard the announcement, but he did not take immediate action as an egoist. After all, saving someone was an unpaid job that entailed risks. When the cabin door was opened, he saw a prettydy in a suit wearing a Vacheron Constantin that cost over ten thousand dors. It was not until then that he followed William to the cabin to volunteer himself to save the old man. If it was not for the calcted benefit in his head, the young neurosurgeon would not have shown up. Even if he failed to treat the old man, he could at least leave a good impression on the prettydy Yet. William¡¯s words perturbed the young man. Ihat did this nobody just say? He sized William up. ¡°Dude, stay out of this if you don¡¯t know anything. No one knows what¡¯s going on in his brain. We need the machines for diagnosis. How could you make that statement so groundlessly?¡± The nervous prettydy looked at William, waiting for his answer. ¡°Actions speak louder than words. I have a way to make him regain consciousness. That way, he will have more time to receive treatment in the hospital¡± He promised. The young man sneered. ¡°Are you sure about that? Are you a medical student? Or a doctor?¡± ¡°I¡¯m an itinerant doctor.¡± ¡°Itinerant doctor?¡± The young doctor scoffed and gazed at her. ¡°Miss, itinerant doctors are no different from fraudsters. Don¡¯t buy it. The moment you leave the patient to his hands, it¡¯ll be toote to regret your decision A youngster beside thedy was furious as he yelled at William, ¡°Scram, you fraudster!¡± William¡¯s brows knitted. ¡°Fraudster? I heard that someone has a seizure, so I¡¯m here to check on him. His condition is bad, and he won¡¯t be able to survive for more than five minutes.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± roared the youngster, grabbing William by the cor. William, who did not wish to get into a fight, retreated out of the cabin. ¡°Just a heads¨Cup, he will froth in two minutes. Three minutester, his limbs will turn blue, and he will have incontinence. Frustrated; he then returned to his seat without looking back. He headed over to check on the patient out of kindness and yet, they used him as a fraudster. It was difficult to be nice these days. Once he left, the young doctor snorted, ¡°Fraudsters like him are detestable. Had I not seen through his intentions, we would¡¯ve been in big trouble.¡± ¡°Thank you. Could you perhaps ease my grandfather¡¯s condition? The prettydy did not give u up. He sighed regretfully. ¡°If we¡¯re in a hospital, there might be a way, but we have nothing here. I¡¯m sorry!¡± As soon as he finished his words, the old man trembled and frothed with gritted teeth. It was an appalling sight to watch. She shrieked, ¡°Grandpa! What¡¯s wrong?!¡± The youngster¡¯s face fell/What should we do? He is frothing for real! It¡¯s all because of that b*stard. Damn 1/4 18-21 We Chapter 18 You Need a Man, Miss. ¡°Wait! The suddenly regained herposure as she observed the old man. ¡°I¡¯ming with you, We have to ask him to check on Grandpa.¡± ¡°What? That guy?¡± He was reluctant. He¡¯s just a fraud¡± ¡°Zip it!¡± She red at him. ¡°If he was ordinary, he wouldn¡¯t be able to point things out that urately. Let¡¯s go and apologize to him.¡± Is he skillful in medicine? the youngster wondered. He grew up respecting his sister, hence the meek concession. As a result, they went to look for William together. In the meantime, the young doctor¡¯s expression seemed unwell. He got it right! Is he someone in the same field? No way. How can an itinerant doctor point that out when I can¡¯t? Not long after William took his seat, a crew member led thedy and her brother to him. The second¨Css cabin was cramped, so they bowed deeply to William in the corridor. ¡°We¡¯re sorry for the misunderstanding, sir.¡± The prettydy stood in front of the youngster. William¡¯s gaze did not avert from the magazine. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m just a fraudster who knows nothing about medicine.¡± if you do so. ¡°Sir, I know we¡¯re wrong, but please save our grandfather. I, Genevieve Welby, will be grateful if Please. She was on the verge of tears with those pleading eyes. He could not stand it when ady cried, let alone a prettydy. Thus, he sighed in defeat. ¡°Lead the way.¡± She broke into a smile and quickly led him to the cabin. By the time they returned, the old man¡¯s limbs had turned blue like what William had stated. Naturally, it did not faze William one bit. He nced at the patient and took out a golden needle to insert it into where the tumor was along the suture. Increased intracranial pressure urred due to the tumor, resulting in a hematoma. The needle pricked right at the hematoma, and after a twist of the needle, he removed it, blood oozing out of the pinprick. Fully prepared for it, William caught the blood with a cup, and the hematoma dissipated just like that. The intracranial pressure decreased, so the nerves around the tumor were now free from pressure. ¡°Ack!¡± The old man heaved a long sigh and blinked his eyes several times, slowly regaining hisposure. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Grandpa!¡± Genevieve helped him up. The young doctor gaped at the scene. How did he do that? He saved him with just one pinprick! The youngster took a change in his attitude as he bowed deeply to William. I am so sorry, sir! I didn¡¯t know you were a doctor. Please forgive me.¡± Ignoring him, William advised Genevieve, I managed to stall some time for your grandfather. Once you arrived at Archalon, take him to the hospital immediately.¡± She thanked him again. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± ¡°Brain tumor. It¡¯s quite deep, so there¡¯s a high risk furgery. He leveled with her. 2/4 48% Chapter 18 You Need a Man, Misn ¡°Brain Tumor? How did you know that?¡± The young doctor chimed in. William did not respond to him while the youngster was riled up. ¡°Get out of here! If it wasn¡¯t for you, we wouldn¡¯t have dragged so much time!¡± The young doctor left with a grim expression. The old man held William¡¯s hands. ¡°Thank you, youngd. You saved my life.¡± ¡°No sweat. Get some rest. I should get going.¡± ¡°Sir, may I have your number?¡± Genevieve stopped him in anticipation. William gave it a thought before leaving his name and contact number. Before he could leave, she suggested. ¡°Mr. Barrett, we rented the whole cabin, so why not stay here with us? It¡¯s morefortable.¡± He dly epted the offer and took an empty seat. After settling the old man down, she approached William with a smile. ¡°Where are you going, Mr. Barrett?¡± ¡°To Archalon to see a patient.¡± Genevieve, who perceived him as a genius doctor, seized her chance to learn from him. ¡°Mr. Barrett, I¡¯m losing sleep and am short¨Ctemperedtely. My period became irregr too. Could you check what¡¯s wrong with me?¡± He nodded. ¡°Sure. Give me your hand. He felt the pulse on her wrist to check on her condition without scanning her body. A whileter, he said, ¡°No big issue. Just get some more rest.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± She was worried. ¡°Why do I keep losing sleep and have mood swings?¡± He pondered. ¡°Easy. You¡¯re single, right?¡± She blushed. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Then, get a man. You¡¯ll be able to return to your prime after that.¡± Theck of sexual life caused an endocrine disorder in her, so it was not a big deal. Her face was burning as she let out a dry cough. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Barrett.¡± Only then did he have the leisure to observe the pretty woman in front of him. Her pencil skirt stretched to her knees, revealing her slender legs in light blue socks. Without the coat on her, the white shirt outlined her voluptuous body underneath. Based on her fashion taste, it seemed like she was a conservative one. Throughout the conversation, William learned that the youngster was Victor Ford and that her grandfather was named Ezekiel Ford. She lost her parents at a very young age, so she grew up with Ezekiel. Other than the three of them in the cabin, there were a few subordinates in ck suits. The solemn air around them made them appear to be bodyguards. Genevieve was not an ordinary person; she was either rich or born rich. William looked up Ezekiel¡¯s name on the Inte, only to realize that he was the president of Wally Group, the millionairepany in Archalon. Meanwhile, her identity was close to that too. Not only was she the director of Wally Group, but she was also the president of its subsidiary, Oceania Media, making her a prominent young entrepreneur in the country. 3/4 18:21 Wed, 5 June H Chapte 18 You Need a Man Mies (48%Á¿ She did not bother William any longer after that, so he spent the rest of the journey by meditation. The train finally arrived at Archalon, which was thest stop. He intended to take his leave first, but Genevieve insisted to give him a ride by asking a driver to take him to his destination. He did not mind the free ride since he was going to hail a cab anyway. In the end, he headed to Wyvern Hotel in a Mercedes¨CBenz S¨Css, He revealed his name to the receptionist, who escorted him to a meeting room on the third floor, where a chubby man in his early fifties was waiting for him. In addition to his bald head, the bright smile on his face radiated brilliance as he rose to his feet. ¡°We finally met, Mr. Barrett.¡± William nodded. ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting ¡°Don¡¯t be. I came not long ago.¡± Svenson asked him to take a seat. ¡°Where is the patient?¡± ¡°My precious daughter is reluctant toe. She¡¯s all tied up at work.¡± Svenson smiled. ¡°Tell me more about her condition.¡± ¡°She¡¯s been disliking boys since she was fifteen. No matte how handsome the guys are, she takes no interest in them. Plus, she vomits whenever shees in physical contact with the opposite sex. Many doctors are at their wits¡® ends. One of my old friends told me about recovering from his old disease and mentioned your name. So, I asked him a favor to arrange a meeting between us,¡± recounted Svenson. Something came to William¡¯s mind. Vomiting whenever she in physical contact with a guy? There¡¯s only one illness I can think of. I wonder if it¡¯s that. Send GiftsBelongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 19 Chapter 19 1 Spy a Beauty Upstairs. At that, William requested, ¡°Can I please take a look at the patient?¡± Svenson smiled and said, ¡°My daughter refuses to see a doctor, and there¡¯s nothing I can do about it either, Mr. Barrett. So, I was hoping you could put on a disguise and talk to my daughter through a business meeting. William frowned in response, thinking it was tooplicated. Svenson caught his displeasure and hurriedly said, ¡°I will pay you 45,000 Talons regardless of whether it seeds in the end. Of course, I will give you an additional reward if you can heal my daughter, Mr. Barrett.¡± 45,000 Talons was a pretty handsome amount, and William decided to cut the man some ck on behalf of the money. ¡°I¡¯ll let you make the arrangements, then, Mr. Reynes. I¡¯ll be waiting to hear from you again.¡± ¡°Oh, thank you, thank you,¡± Svenson hurriedly thanked the miracle doctor. ¡°I¡¯ve already arranged a room for you, Mr. Barrett. Let me get someone to show you the way.¡± At that, William got up and followed a subordinate to a room on the tenth floor. Wyvern Hotel was a five- star luxury hotel, and William¡¯s room was a pretty decent suite. It also came with a window wall that allowed one to enjoy the view outside. However, a series of noises came from the floor above just as he sat down, and he frowned in response. Goodness, what¡¯s with all that noise? What is that person doing up there? With that, he raised his head and saw through the ceiling to find a steamy view. In the room above him were a bombshell in white panties and a ck brassiere, attempting challenging moves on a yoga mat. She had snow¨Cwhite skin, her long legs made William drool, and he bet the perfectly shaped melons on her chest were at least an E cup. It had been two years since William had any R¨Crated action, and his eyes shone brilliantly now that he was finally getting his first taste of it. Hence, he simplyy on the couch and ogled at the woman above. Then, he took his x¨Cray vision to the next step and began drooling when he saw the magnificent view underneath the garments. ¡°Damn, they¡¯re huge and fair!¡± Just then, his nostril itched, so he gave it a casual rub, only to find his hand covered in blood. He actually got a bloody nose! ¡°F*ck me!¡± With that, he quickly grabbed some tissues to wipe the blood clean. That said, his eyes never left the bombshell upstairs for even a split second. ¡°I¡¯m pretty lucky today, I have to say,¡± the young man mumbled. ¡°All the women I¡¯ve encountered are hot.¡± Suddenly, the desire to p¨²ll a prank came to him, and he narrowed his eyes. The next second, an invisible 1/4N?velDrama.Org ? content. Chapter 191 Spy a Beauty Upstairs. Murprise. ¡°Oh!¡± Bafflement quickly enveloped the young woman¡¯s face, but because William squeezed it so gently, she thought she had imagined it. Meanwhile, a slight dizziness came to William after that squeeze, for what he cast was a unique ability of the third eye that he called ¡®Vision Force. It was a very weak ability, and he¡¯d have to rest for half a day after using it only once. He did a test back in prison; as of now, he could only lift as heavy as half a pound for five seconds using his Vision Force. Just as he wanted to continue teasing the bombshell, he got a call from Genevieve, who spoke anxiously on the phone, ¡°Mr. Barrett, my grandfather¡¯s dying!¡± ¡°What happened?¡± William asked in shock. ¡°The doctor said his tumor ruptured, and he has major intracranial bleeding. They¡¯re resuscitating him right now. William¡¯s immediate reaction was disbelief, for he had checked the tumor. It hadn¡¯t reached a degree where it would rupture nor give the elder major intracranial bleeding. What happened? That said, the most important thing now was to rescue the man. At that, he requested the address at once. ¡°Ille right away,¡± he said while heading out of his room. When he arrived at the lobby, someone approached him. ¡°Are you heading out, Mr. Barrett?¡± William nodded in response. ¡°Are you Mr. Reynes¡® subordinate?¡± ¡°Yes. Mr. Reynes said you cane to me for anything,¡± the man said with a smile, to which William requested, ¡°Please fetch me a car and take me to the hospital.¡± The man said no more and asked the hotel manager for a limousine service to send William to Archalon¡¯s Archangel Hospital. Half an hourter, William arrived at the hospital. Meanwhile, Genevieve had been waiting outside the emergency room with bloodshot eyes, and when she saw William, she ran up to the man like he was her savior. ¡°Mr. Barrett, please save my grandfather¡± The next second, the emergency room door opened, and a doctor came out while drenched in sweat. He looked exhausted. ¡°How¡¯s my grandfather, Doctor?¡± Genevieve asked. ¡°Not looking good.¡± The doctor shook his head.still suffering from major intracranial bleeding. We¡¯ve ¡°He¡¯s only managed to stabilize his condition, but we can¡¯t promise he¡¯ll live through the night. I¡¯m going to consult my fellow doctors now. I¡¯ll get back to you after that.¡± Momentster, a few more doctors came out. The resuscitation seemed to be over, and Ezekiel was safe for now. A despondent Genevieve wanted to see her grandfather in the emergency room, but the nurse inside stopped her. ¡°You can¡¯t see him just yet. Please wait outside.¡± William, on the other hand, nced into the emergency room at the door and found the elder lying on 214 18:22 Wed, 5 Jun Chapter 19 | Spy a Beauty Upstairs the operating table with a hole in his cranium while being connected to all sorts of tubes. It didn¡¯t look encouraging. At that, he looked into Ezekiel¡¯s body to search for the cause. It was then he discovered a kind of toxic substance in his blood. His third eye allowed him to distinguish various medical properties, and he was immediately certain it was poison. It was this poison that caused the major intracranial bleeding. Then, he pulled Genevieve aside and instructed. ¡°I¡¯m going to give you a prescription. Find someone to prepare it right away. Also, I have to go in, or I can¡¯t save your grandfather.¡± As the young woman had utter faith in William¡¯s medical skills, she nodded firmly and said, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll tell the doctor!¡± However, just as she was about to head to the doctor¡¯s office, a middle¨Caged man came in. ¡°Where are you going. Ginny?¡± The outfit the man wore was worth about 100,000, and the watch on his wrist was worth millions of Talons. Moreover, he had a somewhat sinister temperament that made one ufortable. ¡°Uncle, this is Dr. Barrett, the one who saved Grandpa on the train,¡± Genevieve answered at once. ¡°I¡¯m going to ask the doctor to let Dr. Barrett take a look at Grandpa.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± the middle¨Caged man reprimanded grimly. ¡°You¡¯re not a child anymore, Ginny. How can you still be so naive? How can you trust a chatan? What if your grandfather¡¯s condition worsens because of your foolish actions? Can you shoulder the me?¡± To that, Genevieve rebutted anxiously, ¡°But Uncle Abraham, Dr. Barrett is really¡± ¡°Enough!¡± interjected the man. Tell him to leave immediately. We only need professionals here!¡± Meanwhile, William had been gazing at Genevieve¡¯s uncle, Abraham, and found a hint of aversion in the depths of thetter¡¯s eyes. But why would he hate me when I don¡¯t even know him? ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. Mr. Barrett, Genevieve apologized with embarrassment. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± said William inly. ¡°Since I¡¯m not weed here, I¡¯ll be taking my leave.¡± With that, he headed out, and Genevieve immediately chased after him. Midway, William turned into a stairwell and instructed the young woman, ¡°Think of a way to distract your uncle and the nurse while I sneak in. From what I can tell, your grandfather has been poisoned.¡± Poisoned?! Genevieve jolted, then fell into a ponder. Very quickly, she nodded firmly. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll see to it right away! I leave him at your mercy now, Mr. Barrett!¡± William waited at the spot for a moment after Genevieve left. He knew Ezekiel¡¯s poisoning wasn¡¯t as simple as just an ident. However, it had nothing to do with him. His job was just to save the elder. It wasn¡¯t after a minute passed that he walked out of the stairwell, and sure enough, there wasn¡¯t anyone in sight. With that, he slipped into the emergency room, where Ezekiely connected to various tubes on the operating table, on hisst legs. After taking a gander and pondering for a moment, William pulled out a dozen or so golden needles and inserted them into Ezekiel¡¯s cranium one by one. At the same time, William inserted his Force into Ezekiel¡¯s body to increase thetter¡¯s chances of surgaying. 3/4 Chapter 191 Spy a Beauty Upstairs. About half an hourter, he looked toward the door as he heard approaching footsteps. It was Genevieve with the medicine. At that. William hurriedly opened the door, took the medicine from her, and said, ¡°Stand guard outside, will you?¡± Genevieve nodded and went to stand guard. If the nurse returns, I will bug her and buy William time! Back in the emergency room, William poured the medicine down Ezekiel¡¯s throat after he was certain it was safe. Naturally, the elder couldn¡¯t swallow, but it didn¡¯t stop William from doing it; he sent the medicine into the elder¡¯s stomach using his Qi, and it was a smooth process. With the medicine now in Ezekiel¡¯s system, coupled with the effects of acupuncture, the elder gradually came around, and William was the first thing he saw when he opened his eyes. ¡°Did you save me again, my boy?¡± ¡°Someone poisoned you, sir. I¡¯ve given you the antidote,¡± said William. ¡°However, your condition is still bleak. You¡¯ll need to recuperate for some time.¡± Someone poisoned me?! A hint of shock and anger shed across Ezekiel¡¯s eyes, and he closed his eyes to ponder for a moment before saying. ¡°Thank you. This is the second time you¡¯ve saved me. Please get Ginny for me. I want to talk to her.¡± William obliged at once, patting Genevieve¡¯s shoulder and telling her to go inside. He didn¡¯t want to be a part of it, so he waited outside. Minutester, Genevieve¡¯s uncle returned, and he flipped out when he saw William. ¡°Why are you still here?! Leave now, or I¡¯m calling the police!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to,¡± William said inly. ¡°Old Mr. Ford has awoken.¡± Send Gifts Chapter 20 Chapter 20 The Woman Upstairs A hint of surprise and panic shed across the middle¨Caged man, and he pushed the door open, shouting ¡°Dad, you¡¯re awake!¡± Ezekiel was talking to Genevieve when the man barged in, and the elder said inly, I¡¯m fine, Abraham. Let us speak in private, please.¡± Abraham Ford was taken aback. Never one to challenge his father¡¯s authority, he exited the emergency room at once. That said, the man was grim. When he saw William still standing outside, he forced a smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dr. Barrett. I was wrong about you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s cool. I won¡¯t mind as long as you pay a little extra,¡± William monotoned. Abraham seemed to be on edge as he made a call far away very quickly. Five minutester. Genevieve came out and thanked the miracle doctor from the bottom of her heart, saying. ¡°We¡¯re forever in your debt, Mr. Barrett. Does my grandfather still need to stay in the hospital?¡± ¡°It¡¯s best that he does, advised William. ¡°Find a ward with a nicer environment. I¡¯ll treat him for the next few days. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll see to it right away.¡± She beckoned her subordinate at that, instructing them to find a ward and also telling them to inform the doctor about the situation. When the doctor hurried over, he was gobsmacked that the patient was fully conscious and that his readings had returned to normal. William didn¡¯t have the patience to exin to the doctor, so he followed Ezekiel to the ward and immediately scribbled down a prescription and handed it to the Ford¨CWelbys. The medicine used this time was rarer and more expensive, and one of them was a century¨Cold wild ginseng. But for the deep¨Cpocketed Fords, this was not an issue at all; they got everything in less than an hour, and Genevieve went to prepare the medicine herself. The sun had gone down at this point, and William continued with Ezekiel¡¯s acupuncture treatment while also nursing the elder¡¯s body to health using Qi. Sometime after 10.00PM, Ezekiel recovered mostly after taking his second batch of medicine. In fact, he could sit and chat now. ¡°Ginny, write a check for 150,000 Talons to Mr. Barrett,¡± instructed the elder. ¡°Please ept our token of appreciation, Mr. Barrett. I will give you proper thanks once I¡¯m done dealing with the matters at hand.¡± There was nothing wrong with a doctor epting money from the patient he treated, and William didn¡¯t stand on ceremony as he epted the check right away. ¡°Rest well tonight. I¡¯lle back again tomorrow.¡± At that, Genevieve saw William to the door and instructed the chauffeur to send the doctor straight to Wyvern Hotel.. After returning to his room, William made a call home to say that he won¡¯t be returning home for the night. Melisenna¡¯s cancer cells had been suppressed after two days of treatment. Plus, her condition didn¡¯t require daily treatment, and she¡¯d be fine even if William performed acupuncture on her every other day. DiL. ndad the wall chana and his kana chinnad ? 1/3 Chapter 20 The Woman Upstairs He looked up at once and found the beauty doing yoga earlier in the afternoon pinned to the floor by a stalwart drunk man, who was reacting with carnal instincts right then as he shredded the young woman¡¯s clothes in two shakes. ¡°No!¡± William hit the roof upon seeing the woman being defiled. At that, he climbed out of the window. pressed his hands against the wall, and sprang a few feet up in the air. Then, he gently opened the window upstairs andnded on the floor like an agile cat. That said, the boorish man didn¡¯t even notice a grown man barging in. With that, William walked toward him and pressed a pressure point on his back, causing the man to stiffen up before he fell to the floor. The young woman had already lost all hope, for her undergarments were all that was standing between her and the boorish man. Fortunately for her, a man appeared, and the boorish man dropped to the floor. Meanwhile, William turned around and said inly, ¡°Put your clothes on.¡± The young woman¡¯s clothes were pretty much unwearable at this point; all that was left was a pair of pink panties. At that, she hurriedly wrapped a throw around her body and thanked with teary eyes, saying, Thank you.¡± It was only then William turned around and nced at the man on the floor. ¡°Who is he? Do you want me to call the cops on him?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± The young woman lowered her head. ¡°He¡¯s my boss.¡± William frowned in response. ¡°If you don¡¯t call the cops on him when he has already attempted to defile you, there will be a next time.¡± Suddenly, the young woman buried her face in her hands and bawled. ¡°But I don¡¯t have any other choice! My mom needs a pair of kidneys, but I don¡¯t have money for the transnt. I don¡¯t want my mom to leave me, so I asked my boss to lend me some money. He told me to wait for him here, but who¡¯d have thought¡± William sighed at that. What a gullible woman! The young woman wiped her tears away, then suddenly recalled something. ¡°H¨CHow did you get in?¡± Now, that wasn¡¯t a simple question to answer William cleared his throat awkwardly and lied, ¡°Your door wasn¡¯t shut, and I heard screaming, so I came to check.¡± I swear I shut the door or did I? The young woman was baffled. ¡°With what your boss just did to you, I suggest you quit your job,¡± William advised, but the young woman shook her head. ¡°I really need money. I won¡¯t have the funds to treat my mother if I quit now.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a doctor,¡± revealed William after some thought. ¡°Perhaps I can help you out. How about this? I¡¯m staying on the floor below yours. Bring your mother to me tomorrow morning ¡°You¡¯re a doctor?¡± The young woman was taken aback. ¡°Yes, so I can help you,¡± William affirmed, then squatted down and pped the man¡¯s face a few times. The boorish man gradually regained consciousness, yet he was still immobile. ¡°Who are you?!¡± He looked fearfully at William. ¡°What do you want?!¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°How dare you touch my girlfriend?! Do you want tie so badly?¡± William threatened icily, causing the 2/3 Chapter 20 The Woman Upstairs boorish man¡¯s face to nch while he denied instantly. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t!¡± ¡°Did you not? What is this about, then? Are you telling me she shredded her own clothes?!¡± William sneered. ¡°Guess what? I¡¯ve put up cameras in this room. It¡¯s cool if you don¡¯t want to admit it. I¡¯ll hand you over to the cops now, Given your crime, you¡¯ll probably be spending at least three years in jail.¡± The boorish man¡¯s heart skipped a beat at that. ¡°No, no. Please don¡¯t! I¡¯m sorry, man! I slipped up! Please spare me. I¨CI¡¯ll give you money!¡± At that. William turned to the young woman to find her stunned on the spot, unsure of what to say at all. Hence, William gave the boorish man a solid p in the face. ¡°Do you think I want your f*cking money?! Heed my words. Give my girlfriend her sry tomorrow, and she¡¯ll quit her job. Do you hear me?!¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± The boorish man acknowledged at once. Then, William smacked his body, and he could finally move again. Relieved, he dashed out of the room right away for fear that William would change his mind the next second. Meanwhile, the young woman swaddled the throw more tightly and said while biting her lip, ¡°Thank you. It really wouldn¡¯t know how to deal with this if it wasn¡¯t for you.¡± but the young woman ¡°I won¡¯t bother you anymore. Get some rest.¡± At that, William turned to leave, but the young woman stopped him. ¡°Wait! What¡¯s your name? Can I have your number?¡± ¡°The name¡¯s William Barrett,¡± revealed William before giving her his phone number. After saving the number, the young woman introduced herself. ¡°Pleased to meet you, Mr. William. I¡¯m Elsa Limsey. There was a hint of an amorous purr in the way she called him ¡®Mr. William, and he became infatuated at once. Then, he dashed out the door, for he nearly wanted to do what the boorish man did. After taking the elevator ride back to his room, William looked up and found Elsa spacing out on the couch. She seemed to be at a loss for what to do with the future. A few minutester, she took a shower, put on a jacket, and left the hotel. the With the prettydy gone, William was bored as hell. Hence, he decided to clear his head and cultivate the Way of Heaven and Earth. At present, he was in the Qi Cultivation State. His Qi had long opened up twelve meridians and the eight extraordinary meridians, and the next thing for him to do now was to open up the secondary meridians. The second meridians referred to the minor meridians attached to the organs, bones, and muscles of the entire body, and once William opened them up, he would be a new man! Send Gifts G 18:23 Wed, 5 Jun M A Mortals Medicinal Elixirs Chapter 21 Ch Chapter 21 A Super Rare Iceberg Physique However, opening up one¡¯s secondary meridians was nearly impossible. An ordinary practitioner would have to take up years and even decades to open up just the secondary meridians in their arm. Fortunately for William, he was no ordinary practitioner. He possessed the third eye and could look into his every tiny meridian, opening them up with perfect uracy. Thus, the efficiency would naturally increase multi¨Cfolds, Right then, he started with his right arm, opening up all the meridians to his fingertips. It¡¯ll probably take me about one week to open up all the secondary meridians in one arm. At the thought that he¡¯d be gaining a Mr. Olympia arm in one week¡¯s time, William suddenly didn¡¯t know how to feel about it. That said, he drew his focus back to cultivating The following day, someone knocked at his door not long after he showered and dressed. He answered the door and found it was none other than the gorgeous Elsa and a simrly stunning middle¨Cageddy. The stunningdy looked to be only in her early thirties, precisely in her prime. However, she looked very sick and pallid. William thought she was probably actually a little over forty. ¡°This is my mom, Mr. William, Elsa hurriedly introduced. The stunningdy dipped her head at William. ¡°Thank you for saving Elsa yesterday, Mr. Barrett.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Pleasee in!¡± William invited the mother and daughter into his living room and poured them some tea. Meanwhile, he nced at the stunningdy¡¯s condition and found that both her kidneys had failed; it was likely that she was surviving on dialysis. However, it wouldn¡¯t work as well as natural kidneys would, after all. Her body would certainly fail her if she kept this up ¡°Mr. William, my mom is gravely sick. The doctors are already suggesting that she get a kidney transnt.¡± Elsa mumbled. William didn¡¯t respond to her immediately, for he was devising a treatment n. It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t cure her, but that it would take a very long time, and he would have to insert needles all over her body. The process would inevitably be somewhat awkward. Of course, Elsa wouldn¡¯t know what was running through his mind. Seeing that he said nothing, she sighed under her breath. ¡°It has long dawned on me that her sickness isn¡¯t easy to cure.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s not impossible.¡± William felt bad, seeing how piteous she looked. ¡°It¡¯s just that the treatment period¡¯s a little long. It¡¯ll take about a month or so, and during this time, she¡¯d need to consume some rare and expensive medicinal herbs. It might cost a lot more than doing a kidney transnt.¡± Upon hearing there was hope, Else kneeled before William with a thump and begged, ¡°Mr. William, please, I will do anything to repay you if you can treat my mother!¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t do this.¡± William helped the young woman up. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much about money. I will try to prescribe more affordable herbs for you.¡± ¡°Thank you so much, Mr. Barrett. The stunningdy sighed under her breath. ¡°I¡¯m forever in your debt.¡± Bnce: 1 Cain! 711 + 124 1 Pearls Chapter 21 A Super Rare Iceberg Physique as one wished, for a serious sickness two years ago left Colleen with two failed kidneys, Now, the financial burden was solely on Elsa. She was burned out both physically and mentally, but she had to power through since Colleen was the only family she had. As William synapathized with the mother and daughter, he performed acupuncture on Colleen, then used his Qi te open up her kidney meridian before finally letting her rest in the bedroom while Elsa looked after her. Not long after Colleen went into the bedroom, Svenson called, saying he would be sending someone to bring him a few sets of clothes and also to prepare to meet his daughter at the cafe on the fifth floor half an hourter. William didn¡¯t think it could get this troublesome, but since he had already promised Svenson, he could only agree to it. Soon after, a fashionably dressed beauty with a bob cut came in with a rack of clothes. I¡¯ve put together six sets of outfits for you to try, Mr. Barrett, said the beauty with a smile. ¡°Why don¡¯t you try it all and see which fits you the best?¡± It was apparent thedy was a professional. William assumed she was Svenson¡¯s personal assistant who happened to be good at styling. At that, she gave William a white dress shirt, then proceeded to try each outfit before finally deciding on a mauve casual suit jacket and light gray casual pants. At the bottom of the rack were a few drawers that contained various luxury pieces like ear studs, rings, and watches of sorts. At that, she picked a silver wristwatch and a tinum ne for William. Last were the leather shoes, neckties, and whatnot. He wouldn¡¯t be surprised if he was told the getup least 400,000 Igneus Talons. For the first time, William got to experience how the rich dressed up. After he was done changing, the bob beauty praised with a smile, ¡°You look dashing. Mr. Barrett. The outfit suits you pretty well. Oh, I should style your hair too.¡± After all that was done, William checked himself out in the mirror and thought he was seeing someone else. Momentster, the bob beauty handed William a folder, saying, ¡°Mr. Barrett, this is Miss Reynes¡® profile and also the subject you¡¯ll be chatting about. You can just make a mental note.¡± William found a picture of a young woman with a crisp gaze, short hair, and dressed in white business. wear, giving people the impression that she was that even the simplest cup of coffee cost 50 Talons. Hence, he ordered their most expensive coffee. Sure enough, it didn¡¯t taste like any other coffee he had ever had He waited about ten minutes before a fine, white silhouette strode toward him. It was none other than | Sarah. ¡°Mr. Barrett?¡± she asked with a smile and a folder in her hand. At that. William stood and replied with a smile. ¡°Miss Reynes.¡± ¡°Please, have a seat.¡± She was concise as stated in her profile, for she ced the folder on the table right away. ¡°This is our proposal, Mr. Barrett. Please have a look, she said with a smile. However, William didn¡¯t read it, for he wouldn¡¯t understand a thing. At that, he smiled. ¡°No rush, Miss Reynes. Are you feeling unwell? You don¡¯t look so good.¡± ¡°Huh? No. I¡¯m all good.¡± Sarah answered with stupefaction. In the meantime, William scrutinized the young woman to find a thinyer of silver¨Cwhite frost on the surface of her skin. Turns out she has an iceberg physique. No wonder she can¡¯t touch men! With that, he immediately came clean to the young woman. I¡¯m actually a doctor your father hired, and I¡¯ve already figured out your condition. Would you like to know about it?¡± I¡¯m perfectly fine. I don¡¯t need a doctor!¡± Sarah snapped as a hint of anger shed across her eyes. and just as she got up to leave, William said, ¡°You don¡¯t actually hate men. What does, is your body. I have a cure for it. You can call me once you¡¯ve made up your mind.¡± However, the young woman walked away without looking back. The next second, Svenson called to check in with William, who reported honestly. Svenson was in seventh heaven when he heard that his precious daughter¡¯s issue was curable, and he begged William to help while he would persuade Sarah to take up the treatment as soon as possible. A few minutester, the beauty with a bob appeared again, this time to hand him a check for 45,000 Talons, thanking him for his service. William didn¡¯t stand on ceremony either. He left after epting the check. As for his outfit, he naturally had to return them. When he returned to his suite, Elsa was waiting for him in the living room. ¡°I have to take a trip back to Halivaara today,¡± said iam. ¡°You two can stay here while I¡¯m away. I¡¯ll treat 3/4 29 Wed, 5 Jun Chapter 21 A Super Rare Iceberg Physique your mother once Ie back.¡± 48%1 ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Elsa rejected at once. ¡°The amodation here is far too expensive. We¡¯ll go home. You can let us know when you¡¯ve returned.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Someone else is paying the bill. Just stay.¡± Following that, he packed up some things and left after bidding thedies goodbye.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Before leaving for Halivaara, he went to the hospital to check in with Ezekiel, who was doing much better now. The blood in his head had gradually been absorbed. However, the tumor was still there, and the elder would have to consume medicine long¨Cterm if he wanted to get rid of it. ¡°How is my grandfather doing, Mr. Barrett?¡± asked Genevieve, who had been staying in the hospital since day one. ¡°He can arrange to have the tumor surgically removed in a couple of days. You guys can also opt not to do. the surgery and take my prescription instead, but it¡¯ll only work if you take it for three months straight.¡± After Genevieve and Ezekiel exchanged a nce, the elder decided, ¡°I haveplete faith in you, Mr. Barrett. We choose your prescription!¡± chapter 22 Chapter 22 An Assassin Appears ¡°Till take longer to heal if you choose to take medicine, but the risk is much lower than undergoing surgery,¡± said William. I¡¯ll write you a prescription now. Take it once every morning and night.¡± He left after giving the prescription, and Genevieve saw him to the main entrance. Did you find the culprit?¡± he asked casually as they walked. ¡°We have.¡± The young woman nodded. ¡°But Grandpa¡¯s heartbroken.¡± To that. William said. ¡°You have to keep yourself safe too, Miss Welby, Call me if you need my help. I¡¯ll be at your beck and call¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Genevieve thanked him from the bottom of her heart, then assigned a chauffeur to take William to the train station. He couldn¡¯t dy returning home anymore, for Melisenna¡¯s treatment couldn¡¯t be set aside for too long. It was already in the afternoon by the time he arrived home, and to his surprise, Gwendolyn was studying math questions with Mia in the living room. ¡°Mr. William.¡± Gwen stood up and greeted him with a smile. ¡°William. Miss Gwen¡¯s here to help me with my homework,¡± said Mia. It was then William remembered Gwendolyn said she could guide Mia on the Math Olympiad. With that, he hurriedly thanked her, ¡°I appreciate your help. Miss Zuch.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Mr. William,¡± said Gwendolyn. ¡°Please, call me Gwen. Oh, I¡¯ve already asked the principal to transfer Mia to another ssroom. She can go back to school in a few days. Though the Math Olympiad is important, she can¡¯t neglect her other subjects either.¡± Just then, Melisenna came out. ¡°William, Gwen is a really sweet girl. You have to appreciate her,¡± she said. with a smile, causing William to roll his eyes. However, he couldn¡¯t be bothered to refute it anymore. ¡°Mom, get cooking, will you? I¡¯m starving. ¡°Okay, okay. Right away. Melisenna smiled, then went into the kitchen.. Following that, William turned to Gwendolyn and asked, ¡°Gwen, do you know where in Halivaara can I get some rare medicinal herbs?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure about Halivaara,¡± Gwendolyn answered after some thought. ¡°But there are a few ces in Kreim. What are you looking for specifically?¡± ¡°Mainly a wild ginseng over 150 years old,¡± said William, to which Gwendolyn nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll ask around for you, but century¨Cold wild ginsengs can be quite expensive. It¡¯s likely to cost at least 150,000 Igneus Talons.¡± William ached for his wallet after hearing Gwendolyn¡¯s words. The Limseys didn¡¯t look like folks who could fish out that much money. But he was a doctor, and he couldn¡¯t neglect a dying person. Hence, he pondered for a moment and asked, ¡°Please get one for me. My budget¡¯s at 300,000. He had earned a pretty decent ietely: the Zuches¡® 70,000, Svenson¡¯s 45,000, and the Welbys 150,000. Coupled with his savings, he now had a little over 300,000 Talons. Chapter 22 An Assassin Appears Though the price for the herb was a little high, it was still better than undergoing a kidney transnt. Given the current medical technology, patients who underwent kidney transnts not only had to consume anti¨Crejection medication long¨Cterm, but they also lund to face a 20 percent death rate within five years, which would only increase to 50 percent in ten years. Colleen was only in her forties, and it wouldn¡¯t be a future she could face. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll check with them in a bit.¡± Gwendolyn nodded. 1l go over to your ce after dinner,¡± said William gratefully for all that Gwendolyn had done for him. Gwendolyn understood at once that William was implying he¡¯d guide her grandfather¡¯s cultivation. ted, she agreed at once. ¡°Sure!¡± Dinner had just been served, and William hadn¡¯t even had the chance to grab his cutlery when he received news from Aidan telling him the Lloyds had sent their men to inspect Prosperity Vi, and everything went smoothly. As such, both parties agreed to sign the contract and make it official the next day. After that, the Lloyds would invest 300 million and broker the sales of Prosperity Vi. Given the Lloyds¡® strong influence, they wouldn¡¯t have to worry about selling the units at all. William was genuinely happy for his buddy, as the guy could reim his ¡®rich kid¡® status very soon. Meanwhile, inside Lloyd Residence at Justford, Turner beamed at his precious daughter, saying, ¡°You really are something. Tia. To think you can resolve Prosperity Vi¡¯s issue. We¡¯ll be able to earn at least 800 million Talons once we sign the contract.¡± To that. Tia snorted. ¡°We still have to keep an eye on First Grandma. Keep the news under wraps for now, lest they intercept us.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Turner reassured. ¡°The entire 300 million are loans from my friends. I didn¡¯t ask for a single penny from the Lloyds.¡± Tia nodded in response. ¡°Dad, let¡¯s take a trip to Stone Gamble Town after we sign the contract with the Wrights. I¡¯ll introduce you to a friend in the meantime.¡± Turner¡¯s eyes lit up at once. ¡°Is it William Barrett? Sure, I¡¯ve been dying to meet him.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go the day after tomorrow,¡± said Tia. ¡°We¡¯ll head to Stone Gamble Town first thing in the morning¡± Tia, I remember you said something about his extensive martial arts background, Turner asked, to which Tia nodded in affirmation. ¡°He¡¯s certainly a master. As for how proficient he is, I can¡¯t tell. Oh, ask Septem to join us at Stone Gamble Town. He¡¯s a disciple of the Tribal Summit and is imed to be the third most powerful fighter in Justford. Have him check out William for me.¡± ¡°Sure. Turner nodded. Meanwhile, back in Halivaara, William followed Gwendolyn back to the mansion after dinner, and because Walter had been waiting at home since receiving the news, he came out to wee them as soon as the car entered. ¡°Thank you so much foring over, Mr. Barrett, he quickly said while personally opening the door for the young man, who smiled in response. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Old Mr. Zuch. Gwen¡¯s a friend, and I¡¯m more than happy to assist you.¡± Chame 22 Ar Assassin Appears At that, Walter invited William into the living room. ¡°Mr. Barrett, you said you could guide me on entering Qi State. How high of a chance do you think I have of seeding?¡± With my guidance, 100 percent, of course,¡± monotoned William, then beckoned Walter to sit. ¡°The thing about Qi State is condensing Qi within your body. You can already do that. It¡¯s just that you don¡¯t know the right way to do it.¡± With that, he smacked the top of Walter¡¯s head out of the blue, and as though having reached enlightenment, a warm current flowed down thetter¡¯s Ren and Du meridians, opening them up one by ¡°Focus. Feel the flow of your Qi meridian and the cirction of the microcosmic orbit,¡± said William as he tapped on the elder¡¯s waist and abdomen tens of times, helping him build a Qi cirction.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Thanks to William¡¯s guidance, Walter entered a meditative state very quickly. He could feel a ball of energy flowing in his Ren and Du meridians, circling again and again, growing stronger with each cirction. At that, William signaled Gwendolyn to go outside, and after the two arrived in the courtyard, he asked, Who did you learn your Gentle Fist from?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a part of the martial art sets passed down from my familythe Starry Fist and the Golden Dragon Fist,¡± revealed Gwendolyn. ¡°My grandfather practiced the Golden Dragon Fist while I took up the Starry Fist.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re saying the Zuch is a prestigious martial arts family?¡± William asked, making Gwendolyn chuckle. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say we¡¯re that. We just happen to have a bit of inheritance.¡± now, so he probed, ¡°But your family is no William believed he had be much closer with Gw small fry, or Halivaara High¡¯s principal wouldn¡¯t oblige to your request so easily.¡± The young woman smiled at that. ¡°My dad¡¯s the mayor, and my uncles have some power in Kreim. My grandfather, on the other hand, was in the business field in his younger years, managing two chemical nts and a few hydropower nts.¡± ¡°To think Old Mr. Zuch managed so many businesses.¡± William smiled. ¡°The abled do more, as they say,¡± That old man can¡¯t stay still, Gwen said. ¡°Three years ago, he partnered with a few research institutions to nt fruits and vegetables in the desert using man¨Cmade soil and underground watering techniques. Suddenly, two icy gleams shot toward them; two throwing knives flew at breakneck speed. However, for William, it was still slow enough that he could capture their tracks. He immediately dodged, throwing himself at Gwendolyn in the meantime. It happened so quickly and suddenly that the young woman was caught off guard, and the two dropped to the ground. At the same time, the two throwing knives grazed their shirt before sticking themselves into the doorpost behind William and Gwendolyn. The impact was so strong that the entire de jammed right into the doorpost. William instantly looked toward the garden. As he had a superhuman vision, he could see through the many flowers and darkness to find a man in ck getting ready to throw his third knife. At that, William silently picked up a pebble the size of an egg and hurled it toward the attacker. The rock was thrown with such great force that it ripped through the air and hit the attacker¡¯s head forcefully. 3/5 Chapter 22. An Assassin App§Ö§Þ§Ñ The man in ck¡¯s left eye ruptured, and his eye socket cracked. The impact was so great that he passed out immediately. After that, William scanned the yard. Seeing that there weren¡¯t any more assassins, he heaved a sigh of relief before pulling Gwendolyn up. A William threw himself at Gwendolyn with great force, the young woman¡¯s chest hurt badly from being crushed by the impact. Though shocked and abashed, she still checked in with William. ¡°Are you alright?¡± The young man nodded, then frowned. ¡°Do you guys have enemies?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Gwendolyn was stumped too. ¡°Why would someone want to kill us? He even wants to kill you¡± With that, William went to the living room first to check on Walter. The man was still meditating and wasn¡¯t affected. Hence, he went to the man in ck, who gradually came around after William patted his shoulder. Immediately after regaining consciousness, he screamed in terror and pain. After all, he would inevitably be in pain when his left eye was busted and half of his face sunken in. ¡°Who are you? Why did you try to kill us? William monotoned. The man in ck grinned viciously at that. ¡°To think you two were able to dodge my knives, Lucky you. Not anymore, though!¡± The next second, William pulled a few golden needles out and stabbed them into the man¡¯s head. Instantly, his eyes stilled. The move was called the Soul Binding Needle, and those who fell into the hands of the move would be rendered muddle¨Cheaded, answering every question asked. ¡°Who are you?¡± William continued interrogating. ¡°My name is Axton de. The underworld knows me as the Reaper,¡± answered the man truthfully after a moment of stupefaction. ¡°Who hired you to kill us?¡± ¡°The Shore ordered us to kill Walter Zuch. I saw that you two were a hindrance to my n, so I decided to get rid of you first.¡± ¡°What is the Shore?¡± ¡°An assassin organization. I¡¯m a member of it.¡± ¡°Do you know who paid you guys to kill Walter?¡± ¡°No. I just received the order.¡± William frowned in response. ¡°Will the Shore continue to send assassins when you¡¯ve failed this time?¡± ¡°Yes. It will continue until the mission ispleted,¡± answered Axton. ¡°Unless the client gives up the assassination. 4/5 18:26 Wed, 5 Jun M Chapter 22 An Assassin Appears 47%Á¿ Just when William was about to press for more answers, Axton¡¯s face paled, and his eyes gradually closed. The man was dead! It was a pretty powerful throw, and it was already a miracle the man could hold on for so long when he was suffering from a major intraparenchymal hemorrhage. At that, William furrowed his brows. He was in such a panic earlier that he forgot to control his strength. Who¡¯d have thought he ended up killing a guy?! Let¡¯s hope this won¡¯t get me into trouble. He had spent some time in prison and was now very much against breaking thew. On second thought, this is the right of self¨Cdefense, right? Just then, a deep roar came from the living room, and William knew at once that Walter had advanced to Qi State. Sure enough, the elder came out momentster with a smile. I¡¯ve advanced, Mr. Barrett! I will forever be in your debt!¡± Send Gifts chapter 23 Chapter 23 A Dryad Manifests From the Spruce Tree After Receiving Prayers was only after that that Walter saw the body on the ground. ¡°What happened?¡± he asked gravely With that Gwendolyn recounted the event. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for William, we¡¯d take his ce instead, and you¡¯d be killed too¡± Twill deal with this. You guys don¡¯t get yourselves involved anymore,¡± said Walter grimly before turning to William I shall leave Gwen in your care, Mr. Barrett. You two will leave tonight. I will tell her toe back on this is all over¡± William could tell the severity of the situation from Walter¡¯s expression and tone, but because he was an itsider, he couldn¡¯t ask too many questions either. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll leave right away.¡± Is there something I don¡¯t know about, Grandpa?¡± Gwendolyn asked with worry. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. I want to here. ¡°No.¡± Walter smiled. Tm just worried you¡¯ll be in danger again when another assassines. Don¡¯t worry. Your grandpa¡¯s a Qi State master now. No assassin will be able to kill me. Now, off you go. I¡¯ll keep you updated¡± Gwendolyn couldn¡¯t defy her grandfather seeing how insistent he was being. Hence, she drove out of the mansion wit, Villiam. blue. sporty Audi S5 As the Zuches never had to worry about money, the car Gwendolyn took was a royal worth a little over ten thousand, and it only took four seconds to go from zero to a hundred miles per hour. William grew up a car fanatic, and the Barrett household used to own a domestic vehicle, but it was sold after the passing of his father. Now that such a sweet ride had been presented to him, he couldn¡¯t help itching to have a go at it, and he asked Gwendolyn to sit in the front passenger seat while he took the wheel. An intense feeling of being thrown back in his seat came as soon as William stepped on the gas after hitning the road, and the tires gripped the road well, giving the man absolute confidence to turn at corners. While driving, William suggested, ¡°You can stay over at my ce tonight.¡± Melisenna fixed up a guest room when Tia stayed over. Now, it was the perfect ce for Gwendolyn to sleep in The young woman nodded at that. ¡°Thank you. I can also help Mia with her homework.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have to work?¡± William couldn¡¯t help asking. Tm frencing,¡® said Gwendolyn with a smile. ¡°Other than practicing martial arts, I like to paint when I have the time. I n on holding a solo exhibition next year.¡± William couldn¡¯t help sighing at that. The rich sure live differently. I¡¯ll certainly be thinking about how to earn money when I¡¯m her age. Later, he pulled the car up next to the old spruce tree when they arrived at the Barrett Residence. To William¡¯s amusement, many religious artifacts had gen ced in front of the old spruce tree. Looks like 1/4 Chapter 23 A Dryad Manifests From the Spruce Tree After Receiving Prayers quite a few people came to say their prayers to this old tree today. Meanwhile, Melisenna was sitting under the tree, chatting away with the neighbors. Upon seeing William and Gwendolyn, the neighbors praised the young man, ¡°Good for you, William. You¡¯ve found yourself a pretty girlfriend. Are you not going to introduce her to us?¡± William hurriedly corrected them, saying, ¡°This is my friend, Mrs. Lee. Not my girlfriend. I¡¯ll let you guys chat. I¡¯m going in.¡± Gwendolyn, on the other hand, followed William into the house hurriedly with a flushed face. It was getting pretty dark, so William first performed acupuncture on Melisenna. After thetter turned in, he proceeded to e Mia¡¯s head until midnight. Gwendolyn had rested at this point, so he decided to meditate under the spruce tree. The meditation he was doing was a breathing method that was normally practiced in front of a tree. Half of the old spruce tree grew within the walls, and it was said to be nted by William¡¯s great¨Cgreat- grandfather. Though the tree was over a century old, the leaves were still abundant, and one could smell the spruce flowers from miles away whenever they bloomed. Right then. William stood facing the spruce tree with his palms raised to his chest. After that, he stood still, breathed rhythmically, and emptied his mind while letting it settle down. About half an hourter, his heart skipped a beat, for a woman appeared in his mind. He couldn¡¯t make out what she looked like, but he knew she was wearing a simple green dress. ¡°Thank you for unlocking my spirit conscience and attracting prayers, Master. The woman bowed to him. ¡°Unlocking your spirit conscience?¡± William was stumped. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°I am the spirit conscience of this spruce tree, Master,¡± answered the woman. Yes, William was shocked, but he wasn¡¯t afraid, for there were simr recordings in the Way of Heaven and Earth about ancient nts possibly bing dryads with time. So, there wasn¡¯t anything to be rming about. ¡°You¡¯re the spruce tree¡¯s spirit conscience, eh? Do you need something from me?¡± he asked. ¡°I want to thank you, Master, for not only stopping outsiders from harming me but also proiming me a spruce dryad. Because of that, I¡¯ve received many prayers, and in turn, they¡¯ve allowed me to condense into a spirit conscience.¡± ¡°Are you saying these people¡¯s prayers helped you?¡± William restated. ¡°Yes, Master. From now on, I am the spirit guardian of the Barrett Residence. If there is anything you need, juste to the tree and tell me. I will do everything in my power to meet your request.¡± With that, she disappeared, and William opened his eyes. As he sized the old tree up, he discovered a thick white glow enveloping it. The glow was close to being something of an Aura. I knew it! This tree has changed! At that, he went up to the spruce tree and patted the trunk. ¡°Who¡¯d have thought you could form a spirit conscience?! Not bad. Cultivate and protect my home, alright?¡± For the rest of the night, William opened up his secondary meridians in his room, and it wasn¡¯t until 2/4 18:29 Wed, Chapter 23 A Dryad Manifests From the Spruce Tree After Receiving Prayers nearly the crack of dawn that he went to bed. However, he was soon woken up by a series of bangs. As if that wasn¡¯t bad enough, someone was also shouting at the top of his lungs while rapping the door. ¡°Open the door! Hey, open up!¡± At that, he quickly got dressed and dashed to the yard. Melisenna had already answered the door at this point. and a squad of police in uniform barged right in. ¡°Is this the home of William Barrett?¡± Melisenna¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but she dared not lie. ¡°It is. What business do you have with him?¡± One of the police then sneered. ¡°William Barrett has Give me five minutes. I want to make two calls.¡± He had a hunch someone wanted to screw with him. To that, the police said icily, ¡°You have three.¡± William nodded in acknowledgment, then made the first call to Tia. The Lloyds was one of the four prestigious families, and they happened to need him, so they certainly wouldn¡¯t shrug the inatter off. His second call was to a man named Jonathan Big, or as the underworld called him, Mr. Big. Back then, when he was still locked up in prison, Jonathan came to him for medical attention. In the beginning, he behaved arrogantly; even Chester behaved like an obedient schoolboy in front of the man. But after he treated Jonathan¡¯s chronic problem, thetter did a one¨Ceighty instantly and began referring to William as his little buddy. Not only that, Jonathan even said to seek his help if William ever got into trouble in Kreim. After the two answered the phone, they promised William they¡¯d get to the bottom of it quickly. By the time William finished making the calls, Gwendolyn had alsoe out. ¡°What¡¯s going on, Mr. William?¡± she asked, to which William revealed, ¡°Someone¡¯s trying to screw with me. Ask your dad to look into it, will you please?¡± Gwendolyn nodded at once. ¡°You can count on me!¡± Following that, William was handcuffed and escorted into the car. Then, the sirens red as the car drove away. Meanwhile, an ominous feeling hiyWilliam as he rode in the car. Though the police were in uniforms, their gazes were off and filled with malice. They didn¡¯t behave like they were a part of the government body. Could they be fakes? At the thought of the possibility, he let out a sigh of relief instead. I have nothing to be scared of as long as it¡¯s not some government official. ¡°Which station are you guys from?¡± William asked, to which one of them replied icily, ¡°No questions. You¡¯ll know when you get there? 3/4 18:20 Wed, 3 Jun Chapter 25 A Dryad Manifests From the Spruce Tree After Receiving Prayers 47%ÊÀ Áã:47%Á¿ After being on the road for some Time, the vehicle arrived at a deste path, and it turned into a factory. soon after that. The massive factory had already been shut down for quite some time as it was deadly. quiet, and not a single soul could be found. After the velcle pulled up, someone shoved William out of it. Right in front of him was a spacious workshop, and in there sat a boorish man who looked incredibly haggard; it seemed like he hadn¡¯t slept at wink for three days. It was none other than Shane Salisbury. William instantly knew what was up when he saw the man. Looks like my curse worked! ¡°It¡¯s you. Salisbury!¡± he enunciated while staring at his foe.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Shane, too, bore into William as he said, ¡°You son of a b¡¯stard! You cursed me to forever be haunted by my dreams and to live the rest of my life in a living hell. Am I right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± William grinned. ¡°I did curse you. What¡¯s the matter? Have you started having nightmares because you¡¯re conscience¨Cstricken?¡± ¡°Beat him up! Kill him!¡± roared Shane as he suddenly stood up. The fake police immediately pinned William down, but would the young man even allow them toy at at the four finger on him? With a forceful tug, the handcuff broke into two, and William threw punch men closest to him, sending them flying miles away. The four of them coughed up blood the moment they hit the ground, then they remained still after that. The rest of the goons were stunned, and they began backing up like they were looking at a ghost. Shane was just as shocked. How can this punk be so strong?! After breaking the handcuff off with a simple snap, William chucked the broken pieces aside like they wer trash before finally ambling toward Shane. However, for every step he took, the man would take a step back. Lo and behold, someone walked out from behind Shane. The man was in his thirties, bald, about six foot two inches, and his arms were thicker than most thighs. Worst of all, the man was filled with explosive power. Send Gifts C 18:29 Wed, 5 Jun A Mortal¡¯s Medicinal Elixirs Chapter 24 You Will Be in Utte Chapter 24 18:29 Wed, 5 Jun A Mortal¡¯s Medicinal Elixirs Chapter 24 You Will Be in Utter Misery Shane immediately gained confidence. Then, he pointed at William and said, ¡°Kill him!¡± The bald man smiled wickedly as he bumped his fists together, causing a heavy thud. Then, he stared at William and said, ¡°You are skilled, and I like that. After all, I like to defeat strong opponents!¡± ¡°With that skill of yours, you are not worthy of being my opponent. I¡¯d advise you to back off. This is between Shane and me. k has nothing to do with you,¡± William said faintly.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. When Hank heard his words, heughed. ¡°Not worthy of your opponent? Why don¡¯t we test it out, then?!¡± Before he finished his words, he had already thrown his punch. His arms were long, and his punch was strong. Even a cow would be flipped over by his punch! William had practiced the Holy Fist for over a year. At that moment, he subconsciously raised his hand andnded his fist on Hank¡¯s arm joint. He was quick as he punched him up and down. As the two forces crashed together, the sound of bones cracking was heard. Soon, Hank¡¯s arm was broken. As his arm flopped downward, he screamed in agony while hugging his arm and backed away. In that instant, cold sweat formed on his pale face. William took the opportunity to kick him away and stood before Shane. ¡°Well, are you going to kill me?¡± he asked coldly. Shane was pale in the face. His knees buckled, and he sat back on the chair. ¡®H¨CHow are you so strong?!¡± he asked tremblingly. ¡°Your son, Szar, killed my father in a car ident. However, you guys refused to apologize and even had someone else take the me! As for Szar, he is still out in the wild, living his life!¡± William stared at him as he spoke. ¡°What we did was wrong, William. However, Szar didn¡¯t mean it¡± Shane said hastily. ¡°Is that so?¡± William smirked coldly, ¡®Does that mean you didn¡¯t mean it when you stopped me from finding the truth and even wanted to kill me?¡°/ Hearing his words, Shane didn¡¯t know how to reply. ¡°Don¡¯t do anything stupid, William! I am the sworn brother of the county head, and my mother is from the Farrell Family! If you dare hurt me, they will not forgive you!¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not going to do anything stupid. I am someone who will abide by thew. Although you sent someone to kidnap me, I won¡¯t do anything to you.¡± William smiled coldly. Shane was startled when he heard William¡¯s words. ¡°Are you not going to kill me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s illegal to kill someone, so I won¡¯t do it. However, karma¡¯s a b*tch. When the timees, you will be in before utter misery,¡± William said faintly. Then, he patted Shane on the shoulder and looked at him deeply leaving. Everyone was shocked by the oue. After all, William didn¡¯t kill them when he was so powerful. After he left, the crowd surrounded Shane. ¡°Are you alright, Mr. Salisbury?¡°. ¡°Get away from me! You guys are worthless!¡± Shane roared. ¡°You piece of sh*t! I won¡¯t let you off the hook, William!¡± As Shane spoke, viciousness shed across his eyes. He wasn¡¯t a fool. When he looked into William mould caetsinlu mat hie aandamana 1/4 Chapter 24. You Will Be in Utter Misery needed to do something before that happened. At this moment, those who had fought with William suddenly felt dampness in their pants. When they looked down, they saw that they had pissed themselves! The same thing happened to Shane, and he had a grim expression as he thought. Why didn¡¯t I feel anything? Have I been tricked? Little did they know William had cast Hidden Poison on them! William had only used it on the two people who had bullied Mia. The more Shane thought about it, the more worried he felt. ¡°Quick! Let¡¯s go back!¡± he shouted. In the meantime. William was on his way back. Halfway through the ride, he got a call from Jonathan and Tia. As expected, they had huge authority as they were able to find out that it was Shane¡¯s doing. ¡°There is nothing toment about Shane, Mr. Barrett. However, Mrs. Salisbury is different. She is a member of the Farrell Family. The power they have is almost equal to mine,¡± said Jonathan. ¡°I can deal with this on my own, Mr. Big, replied William. ¡°Be careful. Tell me if you need anything,¡± said Jonathan. On the other hand, Tia mentioned something else. ¡°Shane is the richest man in Halivaara, William. He knows many martial arts experts too. Although you are powerful, you can¡¯t let your guard down. If possible, try to be on good terms with him.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know what I¡¯m doing,¡± said William. When he returned home, Melisenna was finally at ease. On the other hand, Gwendolyn was not worried about him since she knew what he was capable of. There was no way he would lose the fight as a Qi State master. ¡°I have already told my father about this, William. He will soon give me an answer.¡± ¡°Thank you. However, I can deal with this on my own.¡± William dismissed her. ¡°Okay!¡± Gwendolyn smiled. As they entered the living room, William recalled Tia¡¯s words and asked, ¡°Do you know how people rank the martial arts, Gwen?¡± ¡°I have been learning martial arts since I was young, so I know quite a few things about it.¡± Gwendolyn smiled. ¡°In martial arts, there are six ranks: the Strength Realm, Qi State, Divine Realm, Grandmaster, Kings Realm, and Transcendent Realm. Strength Realm teaches you to control your inner power; Qi States teaches you to control your Qi; Divine Realm teaches you to clear your mind; Grandmaster helps you strengthen your mind; Kings Realm refines your thoughts; andstly, Transcendent Realms purifies your heart. ording to rumors, there is another realm called Gods Realm that goes beyond the Transcendent Realm, but no one really knows if it¡¯s true or not.¡± When William heard her words, he was deep in thought Strength Realm, Qi State, and Divine Realm are equal to the Mortal in the Way of Heaven and Earth. If that¡¯s the case, Kings Realm and Transcendent Realm should be Demigod. As he thought about it, he asked, ¡°Does that mean there are masters from the Divine Realm now? ¡°When you enter the Divine Realm, you are already a Master. You can¡¯t see many of them in sight since they are highly ranked. Moreover, Grandmaster and Kings Realm are called Grandmaster and Warrior 2/4 Chapter 24 You Will Be in Utter Misery King I¡¯ve only heard about them and have never seen them in real life. Rumors say that Warrior Kings are killing machines that belong to the country. If they were to appear on the street, that means something serious is going on. Lastly is Transcendent Realm, which is also called Warrior Saint. They are highly intelligent and are like nuclear weapons to the country. Most of them reside in Celestial.¡± When William heard her words, he was shocked. After all, he didn¡¯t expect that there would be Demigods in the world. I still have a long way to go! ¡°To be honest, martial arts can¡¯t bepared to modern weapons. Hence, not many people are willing to learn.¡± Gwendolyn sighed. ¡°You can¡¯t say that. As long as you are powerful, firearms can¡¯t harm you.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s so, you have to be at least a Grandmaster. It¡¯s not that easy. As she spoke, she suddenly remembered something and said, ¡°By the way, the wild ginseng you¡¯ve asked for is on the way.¡± ¡°How much is it?¡± William asked quickly. ¡°Since you are my friend, I¡¯ll give you a discount. 160,000 Talons Gwendolyn smiled. When William heard her words, he breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Thank God it¡¯s not over 300,000 Talons. Tll give these to you as a gift,¡± said Gwendolyn ¡°I¡¯m already grateful that you have contacted the buyer for me. How can I let you do this?¡± William said with a serious expression. ¡°You helped my grandfather to break through his realm, William. Moreover, you even saved us. That is why I want to repay you, Gwendolyn said quickly. ¡°I helped you because you are my friend. I didn¡¯t do it for the money. Moreover, did you think you could bribe me with 150,000 Talons?¡± Gwendolyn was frightened when she saw his expression. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. William, I¡® Her eyes reddened as she was anxious, and William couldn¡¯t bear to see the look on her face. ¡°I know you want to repay me, but this is different.¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯m sorry. Please don¡¯t be mad, William.¡± Gwendolyn nodded. William wasn¡¯t mad. ¡°I¡¯m not mad. It¡¯s just that you don¡¯t have to keep up with the formalities since we are friends. Gwendolyn¡¯s heart fluttered when she heard him. She was a smart woman and knew William was genuine with his words. Immediately, she smiled and said, ¡°If you say so, William. I¡¯m going to ask for your help whenever I need it.¡± ¡°Go ahead. That¡¯s what friends are for.¡± Then, he gave her 160,000 Talons on the spot. Since it was a huge amount of money, his heart ached after spending it. Half an hourter, the ginseng arrived. The seller had arranged for someone to deliver it. When the driver opened the crate, William looked at the ginseng and was satisfied to see they were over a hundred years old. Then, he gave the driver a prescription and told him to get the medicine written on it. After all, some of the herbs were hard to find. 3/4 18.29 Wed, 5 Jun M Chapter 24 You Will Be in Utter Misery The person was experienced in this field. After looking at the prescription, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Barrett. I¡¯ll send you the medicine before noon tomorrow.¡± When it was 12.00PM, Tia called him and said that the Lloyd Family had signed the contract with the Wright Family. She told him to head to Justford and said they would meet at Stone Gamble Town in the afternoon. Then, William drove Gwendolyn¡¯s Audi S5 to Justford. After all, Stone Gamble Town was a remote ce. If he were to take the train, he still had to walk another hour and a half. Hence, he decided. to drive. He had heard about this ce. Rumors had it that a group of jadeite traders built it from the ground up. The site was about 5,000 acres, and the annual profit was several billion! Send Gifts Chapter 25 Chapter 25 The Test at Stone Gamble Town Stone Gamble Town attracted many stone gamblers. They were willing toe from afar just to experience the feeling of winning or losing it all. As the car drove on the highway, William drove around 80 miles per hour. After two and a half hours, he stopped at the gates of Stone Gamble Town. The gate was massive, and two jade lions that were almost two feet tall were on each side of the gate. Many luxury cars were parked by the entrance, so William¡¯s Audi S5 wasn¡¯t particrly eye¨Ccatching. After he parked his car, he dialed Tia¡¯s number. When Tia heard that he had arrived, she smiled and said, ¡°Wait for me, William. I¡¯m going to pick you up.¡± A few minutester, a shuttle bus came out from the gate. Tia was sitting in the car as she waved at William. As William sat beside her, he asked. ¡°Were you here early?¡± ¡°No, I just arrived too. Come on, let¡¯s go meet my dad and the others.¡± Tia smiled. The shuttle bus drove past a green environment and arrived at a three¨Cstory building. The first floor was a buffet and lounge, and inside the lounge sat a few men. When Tia led William toward them, a middle- aged man stood up and approached William. Then, he extended his hand before standing in front of him. ¡°We¡¯ve finally met, William!¡± William was surprised when he saw how enthusiastic the man was. Are we on such close terms? he thought. Tia red at her father and said, ¡°William, this is my Dad. Turner Lloyd.¡± ¡°Hello, Mr. Lloyd.¡± William greeted. Turner chuckled and said, ¡°You look handsome, William. You looked like me when I was younger.¡± ¡°You tter me, Mr. Lloyd. William smiled. ¡°Hurry up ande in. Let me introduce you to my friends. Then, he dragged William to the lounge. Among the couches arranged in a circle, he pointed at a man in his fifties who was wearing a white shirt. ¡°This is the expert in stone gambling, Henry Ryeman!¡± William nodded and greeted him. Then, Turner pointed at a middle¨Caged man who had a short crop. ¡°This is Ronne Lock!¡± When Ronne heard Turner¡¯s introduction, he stood up and extended his right hand, wanting to shake hands with William. Hence, William reached out and grabbed his hand. In that split second, he felt a wave of strong energy emitting from Ronne. ¡°Huh? It looks like he also has Qi. However, it is impure!¡± Immediately, William knew how strong Ronne was. Although Ronne was a Qi State master, his Qi was impure. There were five phases of the Qi Cultivation State in the Way of Heaven and Earth: microcosmic orbit, macrocosmic orbit, rhythmic, Qi Emanation, and Qi Ascension. Right now, William was in the rhythmic phase. Sometimes, he would be able to reach Qi Emanation. Although he was unsure how many stages. 1/4 18:29 Wed, 5 Chapter 25 The Test at Stone Gamble Town macrocosmic orbit meant that Qi would run among the eight extraordinary meridians ordingly, which was the early phase of the Qi Cultivate State. Thus, he pumped his Qi, and the Qi in his body surged toward Ronne like huge waves. After withstanding for a few seconds, Rome¡¯s expression changed drastically, and he eximed, ¡°Splendid!¡± Hearing his words, William knew Ronne had surrendered. Hence, he retrieved his Qi and said, ¡°Thank you When Turner looked at Ronne, Ronne immediately said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to say about it. He is stronger than me.¡± Turner was delighted when he heard it. Then, heughed and said, ¡°Wonderful. You are quite a capable man at such a young age. Say, William, do you have a girlfriend?¡± ¡°Dad! Let¡¯s get into business!¡± Tia was embarrassed. ¡°Right. I almost forget about it.¡± Turner led William to the couch and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure you know I lost big rime at Southside. I was being set up! Because of this, I was punished by my family, and I lost all my Go on and show. powers. Hence, I need to head to Southside and win back my money! Today is just a test us what you got. Mr. Ryeman will be your assistant, and we will look upon you. As long as you can win with flying colors, we can head to Southside in no time!¡± However, William wasposed. As he sipped the tea, he asked, ¡°How much should I get for us to be at Southside, Mr. Lloyd?¡± Although Turner looked like a goofball, he was actually smart. After hearing what William had asked, he thought for a moment before saying, ¡°We must reach the result of 130 percent in gross profit!¡± He meant that the value of a raw stone that cost a hundred Talons should be up to a hundred and thirty after being cut open. Only then would the stone be profitable. Willian nodded. ¡°Wait for me while I go and take a look. It was obvious that he was unwilling to have Henry as his assistant. However, Tia followed him with a smile. I¡¯ll be your treasurer, William.¡± When they left the lounge, William asked, ¡°Are there many ores here? Tia told him there were five areas in Stone Gamble Town: Grade D, Grade C, Grade B, Grade A, and Supreme Area. The stones in the Grade D area were the cheapest, costing several Talons each. Since most. tourists would choose to buy stones in this area, it was the biggest area with many cheap stones. The stones in the Grade C area were more decent and could be sold for hundreds of Talons. After the polished stone was bought, it could be handed over to the workers and made into various jewelry pieces. In the Grade B area, the stones decreased significantly, and the price was much higher. A piece of raw stone was worth thousands of Talons. If one were lucky, they could find rare stones here. Therefore, Grade B was the most frequently visited area by professionals, including several people that worked in the jade trade. The stones in the Grade A area were high¨Cend. Even the cheapest ones cost tens of thousands of Talons, and those that were expensive might cost over 150,000. There weren¡¯t many stones here, so it was easy to get high¨Cquality stones. Thus it was a favorite ce for big buyers. Finally, the Supreme area, where all stones were at a sky¨Chigh price in the millions. There were also several special courtyards in the Supreme area when the Stone Kings were stored. These stones had their. ???? 2/4 Chapter 25 The Test at Stone Gamble Town titles, such as The Three Sovereigns and Five Emperors, The Big Dipper, and so on. The trading volume in this area was small, and there were only dozens of transactions every month. However, the trading volume was high. After William heard Tia¡¯s exnation, he smiled and said, ¡°Well, let¡¯s start from Grade B. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Tia nodded. ¡°The stones in Grade C and Grade D areas are ordinary. It¡¯s only formoners to have fun with. For someone who seriously wants to buy stones, we should start at Grade B.¡± With that, the duo arrived at the Grade B area. The raw stones were disyed on the deck, and the prices were stated. Some were worth about several hundred, while others were almost close to a thousand. Before William came here, he had done some research and read articles about jades. He had memorized all the knowledge with his good memory. Hence, he knew the characteristics of some jadeites that the sellers would trick them with, such as imperial jade, ice species, ssy species, and others. It was safe to say that he was an expert himself. After examining dozens of raw stones, he discovered that none of them were worth it! This was also why sellers wouldn¡¯t cut the jade and sold it in half. After all, they wanted buyers to take the risk while making a profit. After scanning hundreds of stones, he finally found a raw stone that captured his eyes. It wasn¡¯t a big stone, costing 500 Talons. It was an imperial jade stone that weighed about half a pound, and its market price went up to approximately 7,000 Talons. After William confirmed the stone¡¯s value, he took out his phone and scanned the barcode, paying for it on the spot. Immediately, a staff member approached him and put the stone in a box. Then, he locked it and gave William the key. Just as William was about to scan more stones, his left eye felt blurry, and his head was spinning. ¡°Oh no! I¡¯ve overworked my eyes! It looks like I have to take a break.¡± William was shocked and immediately stopped using his ability as he felt his body bing weaker. He had long found out that his third eye had a weakness; he couldn¡¯t use it for extended periods, or he would be dizzy and feel weak. Then, William looked at his watch and said to Tia, ¡°Let¡¯s take a break.¡± Noticing that he had only chosen one stone after such a long time, she said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be cautious, William. Just go for it.¡± ¡°I have 130,000 Talons on me, and I¡¯m ready to spend it all. To make it worthwhile, I should be more careful. William smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can pay for your loss.¡± Tia smiled. ¡°I won¡¯t lose any money,¡± William replied. As they were talking, a man and woman were heading toward their way. It was Queenie and Tanner. When the duo saw William, they were shocked. ¡°Are you here to gamble too?¡± Queenie asked with a cold smirk.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. However, William ignored her and turned to Tia. ¡°Let¡¯s look over there.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go. Tanner is great with this. We just earned p00 Talons after cutting open a raw stone. Why don¡¯t 3/4 18:30 Wed, 5 Jun Chapter 25 The Test at Stone Gamble Town you ask him to help you out?¡± Queenie said proudly. Initially, William was going to ignore them. However, since they insisted on causing trou the need to back down. ¡°Is that so? I think I have better luck than him, though,¡± William said faintly. Send Gift Çú Chapter 26 Chapter 26 A Bet on Tia¡¯s Marriage Is that so I heard that those who got released from prison would forever be bad luck. Thus, how are you brave enough to gamble here?¡± Queenie mocked him. After all, she still held a grudge against Tia since thetter had disrespected her the time. When a heard her words, she deliberately linked her arms around William¡¯s. ¡°Honey, is your ex- girlfriend still into you? She is hideous. Please don¡¯t get back together with her,¡± she whispered, making William¡¯s heart race while Queenie was furious. ¡°You I would never fall in love with someone as worthless as him ¡°Are you blind? How dare you say he is worthless? I¡¯ll have you know that he is an expert in stone gambling. Every stone he chooses will be a jackpot. Tia showed off without holding back. Jackpot! Are you kidding?¡± Queenie smiled mockingly. ¡°Talk is cheap.¡± Hearing her words, Tia turned her head and looked at William. ¡°Honey, why don¡¯t you pick a stone and show them? William got into character rather quickly. ¡°Sure!¡± Then, he activated his third eye once again. Coincidentally, he spotted a raw stone that cost 18,000 and weighed 44 lbs after scanning a few stones. Inside the stone, he saw a bright green piece that was around 2 lbs. Such stones would cost about 45,000 for 0.1 lbs. So, he would earn about 13 million if the stone had 11 lbs. This is it! William¡¯s heart thumped wildly. Then, he pointed at the ore and paid immediately as the staff was keeping the ore in the box. Seeing that William was quick to choose a stone, Tanner couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. ¡°Don¡¯t gamble if you don¡¯t know how to, William. You will lose all your money. As he spoke, he started to scan the stones. too. In the end, he chose a ck nephrite jade that weighed more than 22 lbs. Tanner felt that he would win since the raw stone looked perfect. ¡°This is called a ck nephrite jade. Although it is not amon. stone, there was a high chance it would be worth it.¡± Hearing his words, William couldn¡¯t help but scan it. He saw only a streak of imperial jade, and the others were a grayish green. However, he said nothing and looked at the stone cutter, ¡°Please help me cut it.¡± ¡°Let us go first!¡± snapped Queenie as she immediately took the ck nephrite jade. William didn¡¯t say anything and stood aside. After the stonecutter had taken over Queenie¡¯s ore piece, he cut a small opening using a grinder. As the ear¨Cpiercing sound echoed, a light green color appeared, Then, he immediately gave it to Tanner. The crowd gradually surrounded them. When they saw the color, someone said, ¡°It¡¯s moss green. He lost!¡± ¡°s! Such a color is only worth a thousand. That man must have lost 25,000,¡± As Tanner heard their words, he frowned and didn¡¯t believe it. He told the stonecutter to cut the other end. However, it was still moss green! As the crowd sighed, Tanner had a grim expression. After all, as a stingy person, he couldn¡¯t ept the fact that he had lost over two million. Bnce 1 Com 647 +0 1 Pearls Chapter 26 A Bet on Tia¡¯s Marriage. ¡°No matter what, we must still cut it open to know the result. Sir, you can begin.¡± William smiled faintly. As he spoke, he drew a line on the stone, indicating that the stonecutter could cut it in half rather than a small opening. The stonecutter said nothing and started to grind the stone. After some time, half of the stone was cut off, and a bright green appeared in the middle. ¡°It¡¯s green!¡± someone eximed. One of them used a shlight and shone it on the green. Then, he said, ¡°Good news! It¡¯s all green! He is going to win!¡± Queenie had a grim expression when she heard the person¡¯s words. She stared at the green color and said, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just a quarter of it. It¡¯s not even worth it.¡± William drew another two lines and signaled the stonecutter to grind it. After some time, the stonecutter smiled and gave the stone to William. ¡°Congrattions, sir. It¡¯s a big hit!¡± At that moment, the crowd saw a deep green in the middle of the ore. The color was fully saturated, and it was an ice species. Therefore, it was definitely a high¨Cend jadeite. In the meantime, Tia¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°You are amazing, honey. This ore piece weighed almost 2 lbs, and it cost 15 million. We have doubled the investment fifty times!¡± Queenie and Tanner were shocked. Fifty times! How is he so lucky?! they thought. Just then, a middle¨Caged man approached them. He had gold teeth, and his hair was slicked back. ¡°Are you selling this stone, sir? If you are, I¡¯m willing to give you 15 million!¡± ¡°Sorry, but we are not selling it, Tia replied faintly. The Lloyd Family was engaged in the jewelry industry. If this piece of stone were to be polished and refined, they could still double the price. When William heard her words, he replied to the man, ¡°We are not selling it.¡± The middle¨Caged man was disappointed. He shook his head and left. Queenie had a grim expression. Just as she was about to drag Tanner away. Tia deliberately called out. ¡°Who said that my honey is a man with bad luck? Now, do you believe me when I tell you that you are blind?¡± Queenie was furious when she heard her words. She dragged Tanner and left without hesitation. Looking at them, Tia smiled happily. ¡°Are you going to buy this? After all, you refused to let me sell it to the man,¡± William said faintly. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ll give you 22 million. How¡¯s that sound? Plus, I¡¯ll buy every single ore that you cut open.¡± ¡°Deal. I¡¯ll sell it all to you,¡± William said. Then, he noticed that although/Queenie had left, Tia still had her arms wrapped around him. She was so close to him that he could sense the sweet fragrance on her, tempting him to pull her closer to him. At this moment, an angry voice sounded. ¡°Who is he, Tia?!¡± Bnce: 1 Coink 647 1 Pearls Chapter 26 A Bet on Tia¡¯s Marriage. was in his thirties. The man wore a suit, and his hair was slicked back. He was ring at them. When Tia saw the man, she hugged William tightly, almost fully leaning against him. Her chest was against William¡¯s arm, and he savored the soft sensation. ¡°He is my boyfriend¡± said Tia as she raised her chin. ¡°Your¡± The man was furious. ¡°What? Grandpa can¡¯t force me to do anything I dislike. Thus, don¡¯t you ever think about marrying me?¡± Tia looked at him. Hearing her words, the man smirked coldly. ¡°You are provoking me, Tia. Trust me. I can make him disappear by just giving an order.¡± ¡°Really?¡± William raised his eyebrow. ¡°Are you a magician? Let¡¯s go, then. I¡¯m waiting. Tia burst outughing and said, ¡°Oh, honey. Can¡¯t you tell that he is threatening you?¡± ¡°Nothing good will happen to those who threatened me,¡± William said faintly. ¡°He is a special one. His name is Josh Young, the son of the Young Family, which is also one the four prestigious families of Justford, Tia exined. ¡°I haven¡¯t heard about it.¡± William drawled. ¡°Those who know nothing fear nothing, kiddo. It¡¯s fine, though. Soon, you will know how powerful I am. To me, you are just an ant!¡± Josh stared at Willia ¡°On the contrary, you are nothingpared to him, Josh!¡± Tia smirked coldly. Josh was too mad to say anything. When he was a college student, he had been courting Tia, but to no avail. Just as Tia¡¯s family had pressured her into marrying him, she escaped. For the past few days, he had been searching for her, but he never expected to see her with another man! ¡°Tia!¡± He looked at her with a grim expression. ¡°How can youpare him with me? Whether it is our status, background, or future, I am stronger than him! If youe to me now, I will forgive you.¡± ¡°There will never be anything between us. Just give up, Josh,¡± Tia said faintly. Hearing her words, Josh looked at William and saw that he was stone gambling. At that moment, he asked with a smirk, ¡°Are you here with him to gamble?¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes. Moreover, we had just won 15 million.¡± ¡°15 million? There is not much fun, seeing that we are filthy rich.¡± Then, he looked at William. ¡°Hey, are the power of money.¡± you interested in entering the Supreme area? I¡¯ll show yo ¡°Of course! Hey, Josh, let¡¯s make a bet, shall we?¡± suggested Tia. ¡°A bet?¡± Josh was startled. ¡°That¡¯s right. The both of you choose a piece of ore. If his ore¡¯s value exceeds yours, you are forbidden to near me again. However, if you have a higher price value than him. I will marry you,¡± said Tia. Bnce: 1 Coint 601 +0 1 Pearls 18:31 Wed, Chapter 26 A Bet on Tia¡¯s Marriage ¡°Yes,¡± replied Tia. ¡°Do you dare to take the bet?¡± ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll ept the bet!¡® Josh¡¯s eyes lit up, and he was confie had never thought of William as a seriouspetitor. ¡°See you at the Supreme area!¡± Then, he turned around and left, seemingly to find assistance. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid, Tia? You have bet your marriage on me. What if I lose?¡± William frowned. Ti¨¤ ¡°I believe in you.¡± Tia smiled. ¡°You won¡¯t leave me to die, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try my best. However, I can¡¯t afford to pay for the stones in the Supreme area. It¡¯s too expensive,¡± exined William. ¡°It¡¯s fine. We can buy it together. If you lose, I¡¯ll pay for it. However, we¡¯ll split the money in half if we win.¡± Tia smiled. ¡°Okay.¡± William nodded. Then, he left the Grade B area and entered the Supreme area. When he entered the Supreme area, he saw that there weren¡¯t many ores. Only hundreds of ores were ced together in a big courtyard, and it was fully secured. Inside, there was another small courtyard, seemingly to have other ores. However, there weren¡¯t many people there. When he entered the gate, he looked at the ore¡¯s price. 55 million, 71 million, 157 million ¡°It¡¯s so expensive!¡± William was shocked. There was no way he could afford it on his own. There weren¡¯t many people in the courtyard. When they entered the ce, they saw Josh enter with an older gentleman behind him. At that moment, Tia¡¯s expression changed. Then, she whispered to William, ¡°It¡¯s Cesar Levy, the Gem Wizard!¡± Send Gifts Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Rare Imperial Ice Jade ¡°Is this Gem Wizard guy a big deal?¡® asked William. ¡°Very!¡± Tia replied in a slightly serious tone. ¡°He debuted at the age of 15 and dabbled in stone gambling. He had far more wins than losses, and he had umted hundreds of millions in property by the time he was 20. At the age of 30, people were already calling him the Gem Wizard. I heard that as long as it¡¯s good¨Cquality jade, he¡¯ll never miss it.¡± William raised an eyebrow. ¡°Since he¡¯s so good at it, he should be filthy rich by now, right?¡± Tia replied, ¡°He didn¡¯t get rich, though, and he currently has hundreds of millions in debt. You see, he not only loves stone gambling, but he also loves regr gambling as well William understood immediately as he said, ¡°So he¡¯s addicted to gambling.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why you have to be careful,¡± Tia said. You¡¯re the one who has to be careful. If I lose, you¡¯ll have to marry Mr. Young over there, uttered William. Josh walked over to them gleefully and said to Tia, ¡°What will it be. Tia? With Cesar here, you should get that guy to admit defeat while he can. Be a good girl and just marry into the Young Family.¡± Tia snapped back, ¡°Josh, the game hasn¡¯t even started yet. Get off your high horse.¡± Hearing her words, Joshughed. ¡°I can¡¯t help feeling good whenever I think about you bing my wife!¡± Then, he stopped smiling and red at William, saying, ¡°Kid, there¡¯s still time for you to back out.¡± William responded, ¡°You¡¯re so full of nonsense. No wonder Tia doesn¡¯t like you.¡± Josh¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Just wait and see!¡± He dragged Cesar to the side to pick out the stones. William paid them no mind as he walked inside leisurely. When he passed by the small yard, he asked, ¡°Are there stones in here as well?¡± ¡°Of course, and they¡¯re all stones worth hundreds of millions. However, this yard will only be open to the public during the stone gambling festival. When the timees, stone gamblers from all over the world. will participate. If you¡¯re interested, we cane and have a look ourselves.¡± Josh seemed to be absolutely confident that he would win this gamble, so he didn¡¯t care about the price as he allowed Cesar to choose whatever he liked. Seeing Josh¡¯s nonchnt attitude, Tia suggested, ¡°Josh, since you¡¯re gambling stones, you should set a limit. The total price of purchase for both parties shouldn¡¯t exceed 5 million each.¡± Josh said indifferently, ¡°No problem! No matter what, you¡¯re already mine, Tia.¡± ¡°Keep dreaming. Tia couldn¡¯t help but smirk. Before she could finish speaking, Cesar spoke up. ¡°Mr. Young, this is the one.¡± It was a ck jade ore from a secondary deposit. It weighed more than 200 pounds, and it was quite huge. There was an obvious hint of green on its surface, and it was worth 4.98 million! 1/5 18:32 Wed, 5 Jun Chapter 27 Rare Imperial Ice Jade William from time to time with a smug expression on his face. William ignored him. He looked at a few ores but wasn¡¯t satisfied with them. The ores were expensive, yes, but the jade within was limited. The jade merchants were too clever these days. Every ore in the Supreme Area was already appraised by professionals, and the merchants had a confident guess of how much the ores would be priced. So, it actually was quite difficult to find a jade so premium. After looking for a bit, he felt dizzy again, so he subconsciously rubbed his temples. His action worried Tia slightly. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Take your time.¡± It was obvious that she was faking her calmness, and she was actually on pins and needles. William replied, ¡°I guess it¡¯s not easy to get rich on stone gambling either. These ores aren¡¯t really worth more than their price.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Thedy agreed with his sentiment. ¡°If you buy 10 ores at random, you¡¯re already considered quite lucky if you can get 2 worth more than their price.¡± As they spoke, they passed by the northeast corner of the yard. William spotted dozens of variably sized leftovers from cut stones piled haphazardly in the corner. He couldn¡¯t help but see through them for a moment. He discovered that an ore of almost 100 pounds contained a jade the size of a fist! This ore was surrounded by rocks, and a single jadey within. Nothing on the ore¡¯s surface revealed any hints, so even professionals wouldn¡¯t think that there was a jade inside. Startled, he hastily walked closer to inspect the ore. An imperial ice jade was concealed within, and it would weigh at least 5 pounds! Imperial ice jades were exceedingly rare, and no one had seen any in recent years. Every time an imperial ice jade was found, someone would quickly add it to their collection. Its price was astronomical, and an imperial ice jade pendant weighing not even an ounce would cost hundreds of thousands! If it were made into a bracelet, it would cost somewhere in the range of tens of millions! A reserved guess wouldnd this jade¡¯s worth at more than tens of millions! He took a deep breath, then waved a salesperson over. The salesperson was a young woman, and she hastily jogged over to him. ¡°Sir, is there anything I can help you with?¡± William pointed at the leftovers and asked, ¡°Do you sell these?¡± The salesperson nced at them, then nodded and said. ¡°Sir, all these are leftovers from the cut gems. They¡¯re all priced very low.¡± William pointed at the ore containing the imperial jade, asking, ¡°How much for this?¡± ¡°Sir, this one costs 800¡± William rolled his eyes. The surface of the ore was obviously useless material, and it wasn¡¯t even categorized, so it was even worse than the lowest¨Cgrade jade! She actually asked for 800 in exchange for useless ores like this! If he hadn¡¯t known that there was treasure hiding within, he would¡¯ve turned around and left, not even sparing another nce. 2/5 18:32 Wed, 5 Jun¡ª? Chapter 27 Rare Imperial Ice Jade Sull. he could just nod and say, Fine. I¡¯ll buy this one.¡± ¡°What is that guy trying to do? Why is he buying leftovers?¡± ¡°Right? Those ores are abandoned ones. Does he really think he could get an imperial jade or something from them? When the other people saw this, they all shook their heads. William, however, was quite happy as hepleted the payment, then asked the assistant to load the ore into the cart, ready to be cul Tia couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°I have 50 million with me, so you can pick the more expensive ores if you like.¡± William shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll pay for this one.¡± Tia rolled her eyes. It cost only 800, so of course, he was expected to pay for himself! William assured her, saying, ¡°Be patient. The best is yet toe.¡± Tia nodded lightly, a little intrigued. He lugged the leftover ore behind him as he walked toward the eastern side of the area, where the stones were being cut. Josh was standing there, sneering as he waited for William to arrive. Meanwhile, Josh¡¯s ore which cost almost 5 million was already showing something. As the ear¨Cpiercing noise sounded, Josh¡¯s smile turned even more gleeful. When he saw William bringing a leftover ore, he started guffawing ¡°You fool! You¡¯re buying a useless ore just because you can¡¯t afford an ore from the Supreme Area? Haha, what a joke!¡± William was unaffected as he nced at the workstation. ¡°What do you know? I have a treasure with me.¡± The stone cutter seemed to have heard about their bet, and he couldn¡¯t help but give William a pitiful look. Soon, the jade was peeking out from the ore. Cesar went forward and examined it. With just a nce, he smiled and announced, ¡°Mr. Young, it¡¯s a win!¡± Josh was beaming as he saw the rich green jade inside. Heughed and dered, ¡°Make two more incisions!¡± At the same time, he nced coldly at William with the gleeful look of a victor. After the three incisions were made, Cesar examined it a few more times, then smiled happily as he said, ¡°Icy and rich green! This ore piece is worth at least 7 million! You win! If it were made into a pendant, it would cost at least 20 million.¡± Josh his anger from beforepletely gone. Then, he looked at William with a fake smile. ¡°Your turn!¡± William shrugged, then got someone to move the 100¨Cpound leftover ore to the workstation. After that, he drew a few lines on the ore with a pen, then said to the stone cutter, ¡°Cut away!¡± The stone cutter set to work right away. He started machine and began cutting, and after the single cut. 3/5 Chapter 27 Rate Imperial Ice dade the surface was stillpletely white. The others sighed, feeling that he was done for. Tia remained silent. She was a smart woman, and she knew William had a reason for doing this. Williams continued instructing the stone cutter to make 5 more cuts, but all 6 of them yielded nothing green. With every cut, the onlookers would sigh once, feeling that all this was a waste of time. William picked up the ore that was already cut into a cube, then continued drawing lines on it. Josh couldn¡¯t help but mock him. ¡®Kid, you just want to show off in front of Tia despite not having the money to buy the ore, right? Sorry to break it to you, but leftover ores are nothing more than that. It will never be as good as my ck jade ore, which cost 5 million!¡± ¡°You¡¯re jumping to conclusions, William said calmly. ¡°I haven¡¯t started cutting the stone yet!¡± Everyone fell silent. 6 cuts were already made, but why was he saying that the stone wasn¡¯t cut yet? William passed the stone with drawn lines to the stone cutter. This time, he said with a stern expression. ¡°Please reveal the stone!¡± ¡°Reveal the stone?¡± Everyone was stunned. The stone was already all cut up, so was it even necessary to reveal anything? The stone cutter had his doubts, but he did as he was told. Following William¡¯s requests, he began sanding the stone with the grinding wheel. William watched the workstation with utmost focus bordering on zeal because this tiny stone would be worth tens of millions! His expression caused Cesar and Josh to wonder why he would be so confident. Just then, the stone cutter suddenly stopped. He was clearly stunned as he said, ¡°Sir, there¡¯s a jade inside.¡± ¡°What? A jade?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible! This is just leftover ore!¡± The onlookers started whispering amongst themselves while Josh felt his heart sink. He parted the crowd and rushed up to the workstation, only to see jade green in the purest shade! He stood where he was, frozen and rooted to the spot. Even people who didn¡¯t know much about jade would feel that this shade of green was beautiful and pleasant to the eyes. Also, the nicer looking a piece of jade was, the more expensive it usually would be! Tia was all smiles now. She was right about William, after all. Only Willian remained calm as he said indifferently, ¡°Go on.¡± A few minutester, an ore with two incisions appeared in front of the crowd. Under the sunlight, one could see that the jade within had a dense color, and not a single streak was in sight. It was an ice jade! Oh, my poodness! An imperial ice iadel¡® A veteran fotone rambling shouted in shock, and he was so 4/5 18:32 Wed, Chapter 27 Rare Imperial Ice Jade)All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. emotional that he began trembling, ¡°Good sir, I¡¯m buying your ere for 7 million!¡± Suddenly, a middle¨Caged man in a suit and leather shoes walked forward and smiled as he said to William. Before he finished speaking, a young woman stepped forward and said, ¡°I¡¯m offering 8 million!¡± The middle¨Caged man frowned slightly, then offered, ¡°8.5 million!¡± million. A calm yet determined voice rang out, a sure sign that the owner of the voice was insistent on getting the jade. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s an imperial ice jade! I run a jewelry business, so I¡¯m paying you 10 million for this!¡± ¡°Tm giving you an extra 500 thousand. 10 million and 500 thousand!¡± Tia smiled and said. This ore is not for sale, so stop fighting.¡± Everyone was stunned. Not for sale? She took William¡¯s arm and smiled, saying. Tve said before that I want all the ores you cut.¡± William, however, didn¡¯t mind it that much. It wouldn¡¯t matter who got their hands on the ore as long as he got money for it. Hence, he nodded. Tia turned to face Josh. ¡°Josh, since you¡¯re willing to bet, you have to ept defeat as well. I recorded everything during the bet, so if you dare bother me again, I¡¯ll share the recording with the public so that you¡¯ll be the joke of the Justford upper¨Css society,¡± Josh gritted his teeth as he red at William in hatred, but there was nothing he could do.. Meanwhile, William ignored him and said to Tia, ¡°I guess that¡¯s a wrap.¡± As expected, Tia smiled brightly. ¡°Our rewards today are good enough! Let¡¯s go.¡± She took William¡¯s arm and walked out of the Supreme Area. Behind them, Josh had an extremely dark look in his eyes. ¡°Barrett, you¡¯re done for! I¡¯ll make you pay!¡± Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Chain ident The two returned to the rest area. When Turner saw Tia¡¯s bright expression, he knew that things had. turned out well. He hastily got up and asked, ¡°Barrett, Tia, how did it go?¡± 46% Tia smiled and replied. ¡°We picked out three ores, and we spent below 20 thousand in total. Try guessing how much the revealed stones were worth.¡± Turner was stunned to hear that they spent only 20 thousand. A little disappointed, he asked, ¡°Can they be worth 100 thousand at least?¡± ¡°Il million, not including an uncut stone, announced Tia. Everyone was shaken. 20 thousand turning into II million? It was over 500 times the initial investment! ¡°Really?¡± Turner asked with a shocked expression. ¡°I¡¯ve already bought the ores. Dad, quick, write a check. It¡¯s 16.5 million in total.¡± Turner immediately wrote a check right then and there, then passed it to William. William wasn¡¯t shy either as he took the check and gave it a flick. ¡°I¡¯m giving the uncut stone to you as a free gift. Tia said smilingly, ¡°Thank you!¡± William had proved his capabilities, so Turner and Tia had no reason to be anxious anymore. When the time was right, they would advance into the southern part and wage war! Turner wanted to treat William to a meal afterward, but thetter declined. He had so many things to do that he simply didn¡¯t have time to dine with a bunch of middle¨Caged people. When they parted ways, Tia said, ¡°Watch out for Shane. If you need help, I can send out professionals to help you.¡± William replied calmly, ¡°It¡¯s not necessary at the moment. Thanks for seeing me off. Goodbye.¡± He started up his Audi S5, then drove away. Tia watched him drive into the distance, remaining still, while Turner patted his daughter on the shoulder. Tia, have you fallen for him?¡± Instead of answering directly, Tia nced at her father briefly. ¡°Dad, it¡¯s Grandpa¡¯s birthday today. I¡¯m thinking of giving him that imperial ice jade as a present. You should also tell him about the contract concerning Prosperity Vi. It¡¯s a huge project, and we need the strength of the Lloyd Family Turner¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Sure!¡± William was in an extremely good mood, so he drove a little faster as well. He was nning how he should spend the 16.5 million he had just received. The further he advanced in the Way of Heaven and Earth, the more difficult his cultivation would be. Precious medicinal items would be required more often than not, so the 16.5 million might seem like a lot but it actually wasn¡¯t the case. Perhaps purchasing medicinal herbs once or twice would be enough to deplete the money. 18:32 Wed, 5 Jun 0 Chapter 28 Chain ident so he would have to use up even more resources than others. ¡°After I¡¯ve cleared the second phase, I can start learning some amazing cultivation methods,¡± he said to himself. The Way of Heaven and Earth was a foundation that trained the basics. If he wanted to engage inbat, he would have to learn specializedbat techniques. So, some cultivation methods which were attached at the end would fall under that category. There were the Iron Sand Palm. Vermillion Sand Palm, Imprable Defense, Iron Skin, and the like. The Hidden Poison he demonstrated before was one of them as well. Hidden Poison was rtively easier to cultivate. Techniques like the Iron Sand Palm would require one to wash their hands with precious medicinal herbs, and the Imprable Defense required him to bathe his body in medicinal water. Of course, it would use up arge amount of precious medicinal herbs in the process. After the rushed journey, he finally returned to Halivaara by sundown. There was a traffic light junction ahead of him, and he only had to turn left after the junction to reach home. A silver Audi RS7 was in front of him. It was pricier than his Audi S5 by 2 million. The two were both waiting to turn left at the junction. A few cars were lined up behind William¡¯s, and only the RS7 was in front of him. Just then, he saw through the rearview mirror that a cement tanker was speeding at them. There were less than 100 yards between the cement tanker and thest car, but it showed no signs of slowing down. He immediately turned around to look. His vision was extremely good, so even from a distance, he could see that the driver of the tanker had reddened eyes as thetter red furiously ahead. Shocked, he honked as hard as he could, but the person in the car in front of him didn¡¯t catch his drift. Left with no choice, he saw that the tanker was still closing in, so he floored the gas pedal. His car began moving forward, forcing the front car along. The driver in front was startled when they felt their car being prodded. They kept moving forward and finally stopped when they had moved dozens of yards in front. The driver was a young woman, and her daughter was sitting in the back seat. She was both shocked and furious, and she got out of the car as soon as her car stopped. She was about to start shouting when her expression changed, for she saw the cement tanker maniacally bulldozing the cars behind them. One car was stuck in between tworger ones, and it waspletely crushed! The driver and passengers definitely couldn¡¯t survive that! The other 4 cars were also in danger. They were pushed toward a row of cars opposite them, and with a loud crash, the long line of cars ran into each other in a chain reaction. After destroying countless cars, the tanker finally stopped, and its front was ruined beyond recognition. The scene was thrown into chaps. Some people were crying, while others were shouting for help. Some cars were even on fire, and it was a dire situation. The woman was shocked to the core. At the same time, she realized that William was trying to save her just now. Before she could convey her thanks, William was already dashing toward a burning car with a fire extinguisher in his hands. 2/4 Chapter 29 Chain ident The small car waspletely twisted out of shape. There was a young woman inside with her child of around 8 years old sitting next to her. The two were crying while the front of their car burned. William aimed the fire extinguisher at the vehicle and sprayed its contents in a frenzy. After the fire was put out, he grabbed the car door and released an explosion of spiritual energy. With a bang, the distorted car door was torn off its hinges. wasi The woman was all right, but the boy was injured. His left leg was broken and squeezed by the metal frame, so he couldn¡¯t get out. The woman begged while sobbing. ¡°Save my son, please, save my son¡± William could onlyfort her, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯ll be fine.¡± He reached inside, and with a p, he managed to push the curled metal frame away. Then, he slowly carried the boy out. A kind soul rushed over and took the child. Then, more people joined in to help. Some of them called the police, whereas others rescued the victims. Just then, someone shouted, ¡°Look out! It is moving again!¡± William looked up to see that the tanker driver in the distance was trying to start the engine again. Furious, he immediately dashed over and tore the door off, then reached out and grabbed one of the driver¡¯s legs, dragging the driver out. The driver roared maniacally, but after receiving two ps from William, he passed out. William ignored him and continued rescuing the other victims. There were too many injured people, and a lot of them were trapped in the cars. They had to be rescued as soon as possible, or their lives would be at stake. With a nce, he activated his third eye and picked out the more severely injured people to rescue. There were about a dozen people who matched the description. Every time he rescued one of them, he would use the Golden Needle to stop the bleeding. Those who had broken bones were given something to affix their bones to. Internal bleeding was temporarily stopped by some techniques to halt the pulse. His methods were urate, and his speed was amazing. When the ambnces arrived, he had already rescued all the severely injured people. William turned into an expert in taking cars apart. He had torn off dozens of car doors, and because he had spent too much of his energy and depleted most of his spiritual energy, he was drenched in sweat. Thedy who drove the RS7 also participated in the rescue, and she kept focusing on William. She realized that all the severely injured people were saved by William, and thetter also knew something about medicine, for he helped stop the bleeding and fix the broken bones. His actions were lightning¨Cfast; and it was as marvelous as magic. She was filled with curiosity. Who exactly is he?This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. When more people came to help, William turned around and left discreetly. However, a woman blocked his path. It was the female driver he had pushed dozens of yards forward. The woman was in her early 20s, and she looked very pretty. It was only then that he remembered he had rammed into her car. He hastily said, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ll give you money for the repair fees 3/4 18:32 Wed, 5 Jun Chapter 28 Chain ident 40% ¡°No one¡¯s asking you for money.¡± The woman smiled and said, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, I would¡¯ve gotten into an ident like them. I¡¯ming here to thank you.¡± Shes thanking me. Aue! William grinned. ¡°No problem.¡± He waved, then got into his own car and got ready to leave. The woman hastily stepped forward and said, ¡°Can I have your number? I want to treat you to a meal sometime. William thought about it a little, then told her his number. ¡°Goodbye. He stepped on the gas pedal and drove into the distance. The woman stood where she was, stunned for a moment, then got into her own car as well. A little girl of about 2 years old was sitting in the back seat. She behaved very well and didn¡¯t cry or make a fuss. The woman said gently. ¡°Let¡¯s go home, dear.¡± The car started up and started moving slowly. When William arrived home, he realized that his clothes. were all dirty, and he was sweating all over. Therefore, he hastily went to take a shower. When Gwendolyn saw him like that, she asked curiously, ¡°William, what happened to you?¡± William replied, ¡°I ran into an ident and saved dozens of people.¡± With that, he dashed into the bathroom. Just then, Mia turned on her phone and said, ¡°Gwen, look. Arge¨Cscale ident happened not long ago.¡± There was a live feed airing on the news. More than 50 people were injured in the ident. 13 of them. were gravely hurt, and 3 people died on the spot. Fortunately, none of the injured were in mortal danger. The police had currently blocked off the section, and the suspect was detained as well. At the scene of the ident, anky policewoman was inspecting the scene. Beside her was a plump middle¨Caged man. The policewoman scanned the records and said in surprise, ¡°Sir, there are a lot of severely injured people, but save for the ones in the crushed car, none of them died.¡± ¡°Yes, very peculiar indeed,¡± the middle¨Caged manmented calmly. Just then, someone ran over to them with a phone, which was ying the local road surveince footage. The middle¨Caged man watched it for a while, then disbelief colored his face as he said, ¡°What extreme power!¡± Send Gifts Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Dax the Expert The policewoman hastily scooted over. She looked at it for a bit before eximing. ¡°The car door is already distorted, and usually, bent doors can only be removed after cutting through them. He took them out just like that?¡± The middle¨Caged man nodded. That¡¯s right. See how he saved dozens of people, one after the other? He even helped them fix their bones and stop their bleeding. He¡¯s a professional!¡± The policewoman was in awe. ¡°More importantly, he noticed that something was wrong beforehand and pushed the car in front of him away from danger! He even knocked the tanker driver our so that the driver won¡¯t continue hurting people.¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. The middle¨Caged man announced, ¡°Go figure out who he is, and report back to meter.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Meanwhile, after his shower changed into clean clothes before getting out. He also saw the news report andmented, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with people these days? How can they hurt innocent people just like that?¡± Seeing him. Gwendolyn asked, ¡°William, you rescued them?¡± She could already guess why William was all filthy when he came back. William smiled nonchntly, as usual. ¡°I happened to be there, so I saved a few people on the side.¡± Gwendolyn gave him a thumbs up. ¡°You¡¯re such a kind doctor, William.¡± After dinner, William asked Gwendolyn to inquire about the situation at home. Everything was all right on Walter¡¯s side, and the assassin didn¡¯t make another appearance. After the meal, William took Gwendolyn out on his bike and headed to Evergreen Park to practice martial Gwendolyn¡¯s Starry Fist was powerful, but William felt that she had too many weak spots. So, he gave her some guidance while he cultivated. Their training went on until around 10.00PM. William asked Gwendolyn to go back first, then went to the hospital. When he went to the wards again, he bumped into two people in the corridor. They were the ones he performed Hidden Poison on. They had kidnapped Mia out of malice, and William was so enraged by it that he pulled out all the stops when he fought them. The two looked like they were gravely ill, and their faces were ashen as their figures slouched. They had ailments in all parts of their body, and even the doctors shook their heads after examining them, saying that there was no hope left for them. At the end of the day, they could only make the hospital their home and hope that they could live to see another day. Because of the unbearable pain, they even wanted to die, but they weren¡¯t bold enough to do They passed by William, and as if recognizing him, the man known as Tiger pointed at William and yelled in a trembling voice, ¡°Y¨CYou! William red at him and said, ¡°It¡¯s painful, isn¡¯t it? Don¡¯t worry. The worst is yet to and in breskine donu. mone lum mate haser 1/4 18:33 We Jun Chapter 29 Pax the Expert The man wailed, ¡°What exactly did you do to me? You devil, you¡± In his emotionally unstable state, his heart couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, and his eyes rolled back as he fainted. William didn¡¯t even spare him a second nce as he continued walking forward, arriving at Szar¡¯s ward. He didn¡¯t want the jerk to just die; dying was too lenient a punishment for Szar. Fortunately. Szar was still alive. The old woman from yesterday was still keeping guard outside. As soon as he appeared, the old woman noticed him and blurted, ¡°So you¡¯re William Barrett.¡± Her voice was extremely calm, and she carried herself with an air of superiority. William asked, ¡°So you¡¯re Shane¡¯s mother?¡± The old woman. Karen Farrell, snorted and said, ¡°Shane told me about you. Young man, I am aware that you know a thing or two about martial arts, but you have to know that martial arts can¡¯t protect your family sometimes, and it might even kill them!¡± William¡¯s expression darkened. Is this old hag threatening me? He suddenly smirked in a rather eerily way. ¡°Old woman, have you gotten sick of living? Fine, I can send you on your way. As a reply, Karen sneered. ¡°What a bold mutt! Do you think we came unprepared?¡± Just then. William sensed someone behind him. He turned around to see a slender man with tan skin walking over to them. By the man¡¯s looks, he must be an expert from Pasasi. Behind the man was Shane, who had his back hunched. Shane must not have slept for a long time, and his mental health was in shambles, for he red intently at William with his bloodshot eyes. ¡°You mutt! I knew you¡¯de, so I¡¯ve been waiting for you. William maintained hisposure as he said, ¡°Shane, are you still having nightmares? And your kidneys. must feel weird now, and your urine must be the color of rust. What about your lungs? Are they malfunctioning? Are you coughing all the time? Then you¡¯d better go and get it checked. You have kidney failure and pulmonary disease, and you¡¯ll die if you don¡¯t get treatment.¡± Shane was both shocked and furious. ¡°Damn you! Master Dax, kill him!¡± The man from Pasasi suddenly picked up speed and leaped into the air,unching an attack in William¡¯s direction. Judging from his movements, he was using Ancient Muay Thai, which was an aggressive style where practitioners would often attack their opponents with their elbows and knees. While the man was still in the air, William began to attack instead of retreating. He delivered a punch to the man, and the man stopped it with his elbows. Thud! With a dull noise, William took a step backward, but Dax seemed to be unaffected as he continued. attacking. William frowned. Dax was an expert! He swayed and stepped around Dax, dashing toward Shane instead. Shane shrieked in terror, then turned around and fe William caught up to him and pped him across 2/4 18:33 Wed Chapter 29 Dax the Expert the face, causing him to see stars. 345%d After that, he didn¡¯t even pause as he walked out right away. This wasn¡¯t a ce for fighting, and even if they were to get into a fight, they should find a quieter ce to do it. The two dashed out of the hospital, one hot on the other¡¯s heels. After walking for a while, William climbed over a wall and arrived at a field in a primary school. There weren¡¯t any people in the school at that hour, and there weren¡¯t any surveince cameras around either. / can go all out here. As expected. Dax came running after him. He said in his weird voice and odd pronunciation, ¡°I never thought that I¡¯d meet an expert here.¡± ¡°I suggest you leave because you¡¯re no match for me, suggested William. He had already mastered three dragons from the Holy Fist of the Five Dragons. His fellow experts were no match for him, much less Dax, who was only in the macrocosmic orbit of the entire state of development. Dax said calmly. I¡¯ve epted the job, and I will see it to the end. If you surrender now, your life might be spared. William sighed. ¡°Looks like there¡¯s no avoiding a fight.¡± He slightly edged his feet outward as he got into a stance, saying. ¡°Come!¡± Boom! The ground shook as Dax dashed forward and attacked William with his elbow. This time, William shifted his feet and suddenly delivered a punch. This punch was quick and urate, just like a snake striking from its hole. It hit Dax squarely on an acupuncture spot of his arm. Dax¡¯s arm numbed and turned limp. However, William¡¯s second punch was already going straight at him, his fist tightly clenched. Boom! Because of his limp arm, Dax was wide open. He couldn¡¯t defend himself on time, so he could only back off at lightning speed. However, it was toote. William¡¯s punch had sent him flying. ¡°Ack!¡± Blood spilled out of his mouth, and shredded pieces of his insides were mixed in with the blood. William had poured all of his strength into this single punch, so Dax had no hope of recovery! Dax¡¯s eyes glimmered, then turned dull. ¡°What amazing skills! I¡¯m not going to survive this, so please allow me to go back and settle my will.¡± ¡°Go back and tell Shane that if he¡¯s in too much pain, he cane and beg me, William replied, filled with pride. Dax nodded, then staggered away. Meanwhile, Shane was waiting anxiously at the entrance of the emergency room. After some time, he saw Dax walking in. His face lit up as he asked, ¡°Master Dax, have you killed him?¡± 3/4 18:33 Wed, 5 Jun M Chapter 29 Dax the Expert Dax shook his head as he sat down with his legs crossed. He opened his mouth and spat out some more blood as he exined, ¡°He¡¯s an expert. I cannot win against him. Mr. Salisbury, I¡¯m going to die soon. My brother is an expert in ck magic. Tell him this so that he¡¯ll avenge me. Shane felt his body turn cold. Even Dax couldn¡¯t defeat William! Dax¡¯s voice was getting weak as he continued, ¡°That man said that if too much pain, you can beg you¡¯re in him.¡± ¡°Beg him? Impossible!¡± Shane roared, mad at Williams request. Soon, Dax stopped talking. He closed his eyes, his head lowering ever so slowly as he breathed hisst breath. Shane was deeply annoyed as he walked up to Karen. ¡°Mom, what do we do? William is so strong that I¡¯m starting to fear him a little.¡± Karen said coldly, ¡°What are you so scared for? I¡¯ve already contacted my family, and they¡¯re sending experts here right now. The Salisbury Family is the richest family in Halivaara, and we¡¯ve been through. everything you can think of! Don¡¯t worry. That Barrett kid will be dead before you know it!¡± Send Gifts Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Iron Sand Palm William didn¡¯t head home Instead, he remained at the square to open up the second meridians on his arms because the ce was spacious and there wasn¡¯t anyone else. And it wasn¡¯t until 5.00AM the next day when the sun had just begun to rise that he returned home. Melisenna had already awoken at this point and was making breakfast. Meanwhile, William was brushing his teeth when he found Gwendolyning out of her room to answer a call. However, she turned grim very quickly. ¡°Where? Alright, I¡¯ming over now!¡± At that, William¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Grandpa¡¯s seriously injured,¡± the young woman bawled. ¡°Where is he at?¡± William asked, to which Gwendolyn said, ¡°At Kreim. My dad¡¯s already on his way.¡± ¡°Get your things. We¡¯re going as well,¡± he said. ¡°But my dad won¡¯t let me go,¡± said the young woman while wiping her tears away. ¡°He said to wait until it¡¯s William narrowed his eyes at that. Looks like things are much crazier than I thought. At that, he reassured her. It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll go with you. Come on!¡± With that, they headed off to Kreim in Gwendolyn¡¯s Audi S5. ¡°So, what happened? Are you really clueless about it?¡± he asked. ¡°Now that you mention it,¡± Gwendolyn revealed after a moment of pondering. ¡°I think I remember something. We would move from time to time when I was little, and Grandpa changed his name a few times. Even my dad changed his name twice.¡± ¡°So, they¡¯ve been running away from someone?¡± William asked, to which Gwendolyn shook her head in response. I¡¯m not sure. All I remember is that Grandpa would force me to practice martial arts when I was little. I actually didn¡¯t like it in the beginning, but with time, I got used to it. Then, William fell silent for a moment before turning to the young woman. Give your dad a call. Find out what injury exactly it is your grandfather¡¯s suffering from. Tell him I can treat it.¡± Gwendolyn nodded firmly at that and dialed a number. Instantly, an authoritative¨Csounding middle¨Caged man¡¯s voice came from the speaker. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Gwen. I¡¯m already looking after your grandpa.¡± ¡°Dad,¡± the young woman interjected. ¡°How serious is Grandpa¡¯s injury?¡± ¡°He was struck down by a palm,¡± said the middle¨Caged man. Tm thinking of a way to treat him now.¡± ¡°What palm are we talking about?¡± Gwen asked at once. ¡°The Iron Sand Palm. The man sighed after a moment¡¯s silence. William heard the conversation loud and clear, so he gave a prescription right then, then told the man to note it down and get the faedication ready at once. 1/5 18:33 Wed, Chapter 30 Iron Sand Palm ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡± asked the man on the other end of the line. ¡°He¡¯s William, Dad, Gwendolyn said at once. ¡°He¡¯s the one who saved Grandpa and me.¡± ¡°Mr. Barrett, is that really you?¡± asked the middle¨Caged man. ¡°I have heard a lot about you. Can your prescription save my father?¡± ¡°I can only arrive in Kreim in another two hours. You have to find all the medicinal herbs I mentioned in half an hour, muddle them into a paste, and apply it to Old Mr. Zuch¡¯s chest. Wait for me to get there before you do anything else,¡± William instructed, and the man thanked him at once. ¡°Alright! Thank you, Mr. Barrett. We¡¯ll be awaiting your arrival!¡± After ending the call. Gwendolyn turned to William, asking. I¡¯ve heard about this Iron Sand Palm, and word is that the force of the palm contains poison. Is it true?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not poison per se, but a kind of terrifying Qi energy with intense prating power. One gentle palm strike is enough to crush the heart. Your grandfather¡¯s injury is dire. If he¡¯s not given medical attention, he won¡¯tst for half an hour.¡± s, tears rolled down the young woman¡¯s cheeks like a never¨Cending waterfall after she heard William¡¯s words. ¡°Does Grandpa still have a chance?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯ll be fine,¡± William reassured her. ¡°I happen to know the moves of this Iron Sand Palm, and I¡¯m actually preparing to learn the technique as ofte. But who¡¯d have thought we¡¯d stumble upon it?¡± ¡°Do you think the person who injured my grandpa is a Qi State master?¡± Gwendolyn asked: ¡°He must be,¡± William affirmed. ¡°A person can¡¯t master the Iron Sand Palm without Qi, or his hand would be busted after a few days of training.¡± As they were pressing for time, William sped through traffic at breakneck speed, driving at 110 miles per hour. This was only possible because of his superhuman senses, or he could never have been able to maintain at such a speed. As a result, the originally two¨Chour drive ended up bing half an hour, and they pulled the car up in front of an ordinary¨Clooking residence after entering an alleyway The door was wide open, and two middle¨Caged men approached the pair as soon as thetter entered. One of them, the one who looked authoritative, shook William¡¯s hand at once. ¡°I¡¯m Cooper Zuch, Mr. Barrett, and this is my younger brother, Jordan Zuch.¡± ¡°Where is he?¡± William cut to the chase after a quick greeting nod. ¡°Inside.¡± The two men hurriedly led William to Walter, who was lying on the couch in the middle of the room. Though the elder was wide awake, he was frail, and his face was terribly pallid. At the sight of William, he forced a smile and said, ¡°I hadn¡¯t wanted to trouble you, Mr. Barrett. s, you still came.¡± After telling the elder not to speak anymore, William lifted Walter¡¯s shirt to find a ck¨Cgreen bruise in the shape of a palm slightly beneath his chest. On top of the bruise was a had done exactly as William instructed. Then, the young man read Walter¡¯s pulse before using his vision to check the elder¡¯s internal injuries. It was then that he discovered many muscle fibers in Walter¡¯s heart had tom from the impact. If it weren¡¯t 2/5 18:33 Wed, 5 Jun S Chante: 30 tr¨®n Sand Palm 407% that the elder was hanging onto dear life using Qi coupled with the medicinal herbs, he¡¯d long be dead. Can you save him, Mr. Barrett? Cooper asked anxiously William nodded in response. It¡¯s difficult but not impossible. It¡¯ll just take time.¡± With the, he pulled his golden needles out and pierced them around Walter¡¯s heart. Very quickly, the elder¡¯s beanbeat slowed down, pumping about a dozen times per minute. Followingly, he prescribed a new medicine and asked Jordan to prepare at once while he asked Cooper to follow him out. ¡°His cardiac muscles are torn. The injury is very serious; I can only do my best. It¡¯s all up to Old Mr. Zuch now to make it through this, To that, Cooper sighed and bowed. ¡°Please do whatever you can, Mr. Barrett.¡± Do we know who did this?¡± William asked, leading Cooper to smile wryly. ¡°I shall not hide it from you since you¡¯ve asked¡± It turned out that Walter loved martial arts when he was younger and would ask masters of various martial arts to teach him. Just like that, he became a renowned master of martial arts with many disciples before reaching thirty One day, a man named Aurelius John went to Walter and asked to spar. Young and full of beans, Walter wounded Aurelius severely using concealed bursts of energy. In the end, Aurelius died three days after returning home. He had a sori named Kyle, who was barely an adult when the incident happened. Filled with hatred, Kyle swore to get even. Hence, he went into the mountains to learn the Iron Sand Palm from a master. As he was gifted in martial arts, he managed to master the Iron Sand Palm within five years. With that, he left the mountain to avenge his father. As Walter received the news in advance, he fled his hometown and took his family with him, after which he changed his name and lived a life away from his hometown since then. While Walter had been hiding and running away, Kyle¡¯s fame only grew by the day. Now, thirty¨Cplus yearster, Kyle became a Qi State master who took in many disciples. But he never stopped searching for Walter. Despite being super low¨Ckey, the Zuches were still found, and the assassin incident was Kyle¡¯s attempt to learn about Walter¡¯s abilities in secret This time, he finally personally showed up and wounded Walter gravely. Not only that, he even vowed to annihte the entire Zuch Family, sparing no one. William couldn¡¯t help frowning in response. ¡°This man is too merciless. Why wipe out an entire family when he has already avenged his father?¡± ¡°His hatred for us has be too deeply rooted.¡± Cooper smiled wryly. ¡°That¡¯s why I don¡¯t want Gwen to be here. I don¡¯t want her to get dragged into this. I¡¯m also done running away, having been doing it for decades. It¡¯s time we put an end to this. Between you and me, I¡¯ve already sought help from a few masters.¡± ¡°Looks like there¡¯s really no way of sorting this out peacefully.¡± William nodded. ¡°It¡¯ll be a fight to the death¡± Cooper nodded in agreement. ¡°There¡¯s no turning back now. We can only fight to the death.¡± At that, he pleaded seriously, ¡°Mr. Barrette, if we die, please take care of Gwen for us.¡± Chapter 30 Iron Sand Palmy ¡°No need to be so down in the dumps, encouraged William. ¡°We don¡¯t know for certain yet.¡± However, Cooper continued to sigh. ¡°Word is that Kyle also asked a few masters to join his league. This will be a bloody battle that I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll win.¡± William sighed under his breath as well. There weren¡¯t definite rights or wrongs when it came to such fends, and an outsider like him couldn¡¯t do much about it either. Very quickly, Jordan returned with the medicine, and William focused on treating Walter. In fact, he even used the Ultimate Resurrection Needle, which was very Qi¨Cconsuming, Couplerl with the rare medicinal herbs. Walter was finally out of danger for now, Worn out by the end of the treatment, William sat down aside and meditated. By the time he opened his eyes again, the skies were already dark. Gwendolyn had been staying by his side the whole time, and seeing that he had returned to reality, she offered some assistance. ¡°I¡¯ll get you some food.¡± William nodded at that. He was indeed feeling a little hungry. Walter¡¯s condition had be much stabler at this point, and as long as he could make it through the next three days, there wouldn¡¯t be anything they had to worry about. The Zuch brothers were nowhere to be found, and William figured they had gone to deal with the issue. Now, there was only him, Gwendolyn, and Walter in the house. Very quickly, the young woman returned with some simple food, which William gobbled down. After he was done, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s the situation now?¡± ¡°My dad asked a reputable martial artist to step in and mediate. We still don¡¯t know what¡¯s the result, Gwendolyn said, to which William asked, ¡°Is this Kyle John so famous?¡± The young woman nodded in affirmation. ¡°Word is that he¡¯s a rather famous master in Northedge, and because his Iron Sand Palm precedes him, he took in many students and opened many dojos. He is now the chairman of Iron Sand Corporation and has over billions worth of assets.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content. William shook his head in response. ¡°For a man with such a high status, he sure doesn¡¯t spare anyone mercy.¡± To that, Gwendolyn said, ¡°Rumor has it that he¡¯s very bad¨Ctempered and had once beaten his own son to death.¡± ¡°You guys will have to keep your eyes peeled, then,¡± William cautioned. ¡°It¡¯s likely the mediation will be a failure.¡± Just then, a series of noises came at the main door. Cooper had returned. His left arm was drooped, though, no doubt injured. ¡°Dad, what happened to your arm?!¡± Gwendolyn eximed in shock while Cooper¡¯s face was enveloped in malice. ¡°I¡¯ve already gone down on my knees to beg, yet they still want to kill us all. Gwen, run away with Mr. Barrett now. Hurry!¡± ¡°No! If we¡¯re going to die, we¡¯re going to die together!¡± Gwendolyn shook her head. ¡°Nonsense! You¡¯ll only die for nothing if you stay. Liten to me. Live!¡± the man beseeched, his eyes 4/5 34 Wed 6 JUN Chapter 30 fron Sand Palm bloodshot. However, she wouldn¡¯t leave, no matter what, just bawling her eyes out. William, on the other hand, was troubled as well. He couldn¡¯t leave just like that when his patient still needed him. After a moment of silence, he asked Gwendolyn a question no one expected. ¡°Gwen, do you have a boyfriend?¡± Naturally, the young woman was stumped. ¡°No.¡± To that, William nodded. ¡°In that case, from now on, you¡¯re my girlfriend, and as your boyfriend, I can¡¯t sit back and do nothing when your family is in trouble.¡± ¡°Mr. Barrett, you Cooper was delighted. ¡°Mr. Zuch, please, call me William,¡± said the young man inly. At that, Cooper took a deep breath and said, ¡°You really don¡¯t have to do this, William. Kyle is a powerful foe. I don¡¯t want anyone else to be dragged into this.¡± ¡°I¡¯m no outsider now.¡± At that, William looked at Gwendolyn. ¡°Am I?¡± To that, Gwendolyn nodded firmly while biting her lip before throwing herself into William¡¯s arms. Send Gifts Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Shaylin Strongman¡¯s Finger William¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he suddenly received a woman¡¯s hug. At that, he patted Gwendolyn¡¯s back. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s going to be okay. I have something that can counter his Iron Sand Palm.¡± Gwendolyn was filled with nothing but gratitude, for she knew William became her boyfriend to save her family. Those in their milieu always needed a reason if they were to meddle in businesses that weren¡¯t theirs, or it wouldn¡¯t be right. After leaving William¡¯s arms, she asked, ¡°What do we do now?¡± At that. William turned to Cooper. ¡°Mr. Zuch, you said you¡¯ve asked a few masters to help?¡± Cooper smiled wryly in response. I had indeed, but I suddenly can¡¯t reach them anymore. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if they don¡¯t show up anymore. No doubt they have all given up because they heard whispers and realized how dangerous this would be.¡± ¡°Easier for us then,¡± said William. ¡°How about this, Mr. Zuch? Have everyone gathered around. We¡¯re going to send Kyle John on a wild goose chase.¡± Cooper nodded at once. William was their only Qi State master, and right now, their best option was to listen to him. After deliberation, they ultimately decided to move to a house in the exurb. That way, not only could they fight freely, not having to worry about affecting the neighbors, but they could also stall for time, for Kyle would need time to search for them. What was more, William needed time now. There was a set of martial arts in the Way of Heaven and Earth that could counter the Iron Sand Palm named the Shaylin Strongman¡¯s Fingers. In order to learn it, one would have to open up the secondary meridians in one arm at least, and opening up the secondary meridians required time. In the end, Cooper settled on a manor in the exurb that consisted of eight quarters, and everyone stayed there temporarily. Because Melisenna¡¯s treatment had to continue, William had a chat with her over the phone, saying he found a job in Kreim and wanted her to stay with him for a few days because no one would be cooking for him. As for Mia, she¡¯d be fine staying over at their grandparents¡® ce for now. Melisenna arrived at Kreim the day itself, and William rented her a ce not far from the manor to make giving her the treatment easier. Followingly, he spent most of his time opening up the secondary meridians, and he believed he wo seed in opening them up in a couple of days so he could proceed to learn the Shaylin Strongma Fingers. Soon, the sky gradually turned dark, and being in the exurbs, there would be no light sources as soon as the night fell. The entire vige would be pitch ck, and all anyone could hear were dog barks every now and then. As he focused on cultivating that night, he progressed rather quickly. Now that all the secondary meridians in his palm had been opened up, what remained of his arm would be much easier. If anything, he might be able to open up the entire arm by tomorrow. ?? When meghint arrived he handed to Mallcenna¡¯s i fest her euneer aber huvinae breakfast Haune 1/5 Chapter 31 Shaylin Strongman¡¯s Finger gone through all the acupuncture and medicationtely, Melisenna was feeling better. That said, it wasn¡¯t a sickness that could be cured overnight. They had to do it one step at a time. After he was done, he would head straight back to the Zuch¡¯s manor, and in the blink of an eye, noon the following day arrived. Right then, he finally opened up all the secondary meridians on his right arm, and he could finally barely qualify to train the Shaylin Strongman¡¯s Fingers. The Shaylin Strongman¡¯s Fingers was a set of martial arts that focused on the use of fingers. It had a designated trail of maneuvering Qi, and each finger also had a designated purpose. The thumb, for instance, was named the Strongman Seal, for it packed a punch. The index finger was named the Dragon Finger as it was agile, perfect for striking an acupoint. The middle finger, on the other hand, was named the Phantom Finger, for it could be used to attack one¡¯s opponent when they least expected. If one were to use all five fingers at once, it would be called the Shaylin Dragon w, and it was far more powerful than the Eagle w Attack. William¡¯s method of training had always been to start with the fundamentals before moving on to refining them. As his core was excellent, he was able to master Shaylin Strongman¡¯s Fingers in a matter of hours. All that was left now was to familiarize himself with the fingerings lest he felt strange when he performed it.. Very quickly, darkness enveloped the skies again, and the Zuches turned in for the night. William, however, sat meditating in the middle of the living room after treating Walter. He took the opportunity to open up the secondary meridians on his right shoulder, for his Shaylin Strongman¡¯s Finger would be more lethal. In fact, if he was given time to open up the secondary and tertiary meridians of his entire body, the Shaylin Strongman¡¯s Fingers would be at its most powerful. Thus, at the end of the day, the most important thing for William was to work on his Qi. He was currently in the rhythmic period of the Qi Cultivation State. This so¨Ccalled rhythm was a breathing technique, and it was through this technique that he could provide his Qi with a unique rhythm. The powers of Qi of different wavelengths could differ night and day, and the reason William¡¯s Qi was called the Qi of Heaven and Earth was because of its unique rhythm. In the Way of Heaven and Earth, the Qi of Heaven and Earth was ranked from level five to level one, with level one being the strongest and level five being the weakest. William was currently only at level four; he still had a long way to go. A level four Qi possessed incredibly powerful prating power. One would be able tond an attack on someone without actually touching them. Level three Qi, on the other hand, contained even more intense destructiveness, also known as explosiveness, which could explode in a short range. It was so powerful that a casual punch could rupture a person¡¯s heart and crush their bones.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Time passed, and before William knew it, it was already 3.00AM. Suddenly, his Qi gathered, and his heart thumped; he seeded in bringing his Qi to level three! Sweet. The Shaylin Strongmans Fingers¡® power will double now that I have level three Oi Suddenly, his cars jerked, and he looked out the doggo find a silhouette sticking to the wall aside like a 2/5 Chapter 31 Shaylin Strongman¡¯s Finger, bat outside the main door. Undoubtedly, that was a master skilled in tracking. This meant that the Zuches¡® whereabouts had been known, and this person hade to scout.. At that, William silently went to the door and pressed his thumb on the wall. Yes, he was using the Strongman Seal, which possessed pration and explosiveness, even more so. Even if there stood an eight¨Cinch thick wall in between him and the silhouette, the power remained terrifying. Boof! Like a bomb went off in the water, the silhouette sticking onto the wall slipped to the ground as his facial orifices bled out. The man died on the spot, for that one move crushed his heart, killing him instantly. Followingly, William gently climbed over the wall and chucked the body into a deep ditch before sitting back down in the living room. Gwendolyn and Cooper came out and asked what happened after the ruckus. At that, William exined. ¡°We¡¯ve been found. But no matter. I¡¯ve already mastered Shaylin Strongman¡¯s Fingers. Now, let¡¯s see if they¡¯de.¡± The revtion shocked Gwendolyn, and she asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the guy?¡± ¡°Dead. I¡¯ve chucked him into the ditch,¡® said William inly. Yes, he just killed, but he was feeling absolutely calm too. After all, those who¡¯de at this time wanted them dead. Hence, he didn¡¯t need to y nice. Besides, what started between each martial artist should be ended by martial artists. He wasn¡¯t worried the government would get involved.. ¡°I¡¯ve asked around,¡± Cooper chimed in. ¡°Kyle asked three Qi State masters to aid him. The one who just died is likely one of them.¡± William nodded in agreement. ¡°The guy I killed was indeed in Qi State.¡± The revtion stumped Cooper this time, and his admiration for the young man grew again. The next time Kylees, it¡¯ll be all hands on deck, William.¡± ¡°Kyle¡¯s the key person here,¡± said William inly. The rest will be a rabble once we kill him.¡± ¡°True. Cooper nodded in agreement. ¡°But he¡¯s also the strongest among them.¡± As they spoke, William took a gander outside and announced, ¡°They¡¯re here. Turn the lights on.¡± It was originally pitch ck in the yard. After William turned the lights on, he strode to the main door and opened it. Outside stood three men in ck, and the person in the middle was rather stout and had a round face with piercing eyes. His hands, however, were fair and tender like ady¡¯s. William¡¯s pupils shrank, for it meant the person in the middle was Kyle John, and his Iron Sand Palm was nearly invincible. Kyle, however, had no clue who William was, and he asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Gwendolyn¡¯s boyfriend.¡± William introduced in 3/5 ans Finger At that, Kyle sneered, ¡°The Zuches¡® future son¨Cinw, ay? Very well! I shall kill you as well!¡± Boom! The ground rumbled. William attacked without wasting his time on another word! He didn¡¯t do anything fancy either, pressing his Shaylin Strongman¡¯s Fingers on Kyle¡¯s chest right off the bat. Kyle was taken aback at first, but very quickly, he sneered as he threw his fair, tender palm at William. His Iron Sand Palm had reached the Fifth Stage, and it never met a foc it couldn¡¯t defeat. Hence, Kyle made nothing of William. When William¡¯s index finger touched Kyle¡¯s palm, an incredibly sharp force burst out. Boom! Bits of blood and flesh flew everywhere as a hole formed in the middle of Kyle¡¯s palm. At that, he zoomed back while screaming, but William had already arrived in front of him, striking the Shaylin Dragon w right on his chest. P! Kyle¡¯s back suddenly bulged, for his spine, heart, and parts of his organs had been blown to bits, and his body mushed at once, drooping to the ground like mud. The two men aside were appalled, and they zoomed back a few steps while looking at William with horror. But instead of advancing. William stepped back immediately after killing Kyle. Then, he looked toward the two men. ¡°Kyle John is dead. Do you two still want to fight?¡± ¡°Since he¡¯s dead, the debt is gone as well,¡± said the man on the left. At that, William said. ¡°There¡¯s a body in the ditch. It¡¯s one of you guys. Take him with you, will you?¡± The man on the left said nothing but pulled the dead body out of the ditch and left while the other person sighed under his breath. ¡°Kyle miscalcted.¡°/ Then, just as he was about to turn around, William stopped him. ¡°Hold on!¡± ¡°You want me to stay?¡± the man asked grimly. ¡°Tell Kyle¡¯s disciples, if they want to seek revenge,e to me in the next three days! If they still daree to me after the three days are over, I will personally pay each and every one of them a visit. Also, take John Doe here with you,¡± said William. ¡°Will do,¡± said the man, who disappeared into the night after carrying the corpse. After William closed the door, Gwendolyn and Cooper immediately went up to the young man. ¡°Have they left?¡± asked Cooper, to which William revealed, ¡°Kyle¡¯s dead, and the other two retreated.¡± Cooper heaved a sigh of relief at that. ¡°Thank you so much, William!¡± ¡°It¡¯s no big deal, Mr. Zuch,¡± said William as he stretched. ¡°You should have someone look into the Johns. There should be news soon.¡± Chapter 32 Chapter 32 The Peak of Evergreen Park Though the intense battle might have been short¨Clived, William had actually gone all out, and he was now feeling somewhat spent. Hence, he turned in right after giving the Zuches instructions. After daybreak, Gwendolyn brought some breakfast to William, who ate a bit of everything, then asked, ¡°Have you guys beard from the Johns?¡± The young woman nodded at that. ¡°Kyle has a son who came with a mediator, saying he¡¯s willing topensate us for three million, and after that, we¡¯re even.¡± ¡°He wants topensate us when we¡¯ve killed his father?¡± William was baffled. To that, Gwendolyn exined, ¡°This is how things are. The one with the iron fist makes the rules. Kyle¡¯s son isn¡¯t adept in martial arts, but he has the brains for doing business. He¡¯s probably thinking of ending the feud with money because he¡¯s worried we¡¯ll kill him too.¡± William nodded in agreement. ¡°Since things here are pretty much settled, it¡¯s time I head home.¡± ¡°Let me go with you, suggested Gwendolyn while nodding, ¡°We¡¯re taking Grandpa too.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Just like that, the pair, Walter, and Melisenna headed back to Halivaara, with William driving. He first dropped the Zuches at their mansion before sending Melisenna home. As the door opened, a letter dropped from the crack. When William picked it up, he was able to read the content through the envelope, which only consisted of one line, ¡®3.00PM. Peak of Evergreen Park¡® and a signature, ¡®Shane Salisbury¡® Has hee to me because he wants me to save him or because he has found someone to kill me? Either way, this has to be dealt with since he hase to my doorstep. And it¡¯s also time I put an end to my feud with the Salisburys. ¡°Mom, since Mia¡¯s at Grandpa and Grandma¡¯s, why don¡¯t we just eat there? I kinda miss Grandma¡¯s cooking,¡± he said suddenly, rendering Melisenna somewhat frustrated. ¡°Alright, fine, it¡¯s your call. We¡¯ll go. after I clean the ce up a bit. Half an hourter, William drove to his maternal grandparents¡® ce. As he knew his grandfather, Austin Zahl, was into things like bracelets, he got the elder ava stone one. Austin might be seventy years old, but he was in the pink, for he loved joining bingo games when he was free. When the elder saw the present William got, he was so happy that he insisted the young man have a drink with him. Melisenna was the only child in the Zahl family, so the couple spoiled William since he was a kid. In fact, it was almost always Austin who gave William his allowances when the young man was still in school, and William even grew up in Austin¡¯s ce. William¡¯s paternal grandparents/were still around, but he rarely visited them. In fact, his father, Bryan, would be the only one to visit the elders during the holidays. However, Bryan would alwayse home livid. Later, Bryan died, and William was sent to prison. However, neither elder ever visited. Hell, they never even called, and it made William disappointed with the Barrett elders. 1/4 Chapter 32 The Peak of Evergreen Park After Mia returned from school at noon, the family sat at the dining table together and shared a wonderful lunch. William and Austin chatted over a little bit of liquor when thetter suddenly remembered something. and he ran into the study only to return with a very, very, very old letter. ¡°Remember you asked me about the origin of the jade pendant? I actually found something. Take a look.¡± The letter was practically ancient, as it was written by Austin¡¯s great¨Cgreat¨Cgrandfather to his son, and it went something like this. A Zahl ancestor, Magnus, was a localndlord who lost his wife when he was thirty years old, and they never had. any children. One day, Magnus ran into a woman begging for food in tattered clothing. There was an ugly scar on her face, too, and everyone stayed far away from her. But Magnus felt bad for her, so he bought some bread for the woman, who thanked him after eating the bread. The next day, right as Magnus wanted to head out, he found a woman in yellow at the door. Her beauty was unlike any other, and it amazed Magnus. The woman said she was the beggar from the day before and would love to marry Magnus. Soon after that, the two married and had two children, a boy and a girl. After the children grew up, the woman and Magnus retreated into the woods, but just before she left, she left a jade pendant behind, and it was precisely the one William was wearing. William was bbergasted after reading the letter, and he couldn¡¯t help wondering if the womart in yellow was some divine being. While he carefully put the letter back into the envelope and told his grandfather to store it well, his mind was filled with a plethora of questions. If the Zahl couple had merely retreated into the woods or be immortals? Did the woman in yellow also know about the powers of this jade pendant? At 2.30PM, William got on a bike and headed to Evergreen Park. To his surprise, the cops had sealed off the path up to Evergreen Park. However, they didn¡¯t stop him. It seemed that they knew who he was, At that, he went up the stairs unhurriedly, and with every step he took, his Qi pulsated once and, in turn, grew a tad stronger. There was a gazebo surrounded by a few ancient pine trees at the top of the hill, and right then, two people were standing in the gazebo Shane and his mother, Karen. Shane¡¯s condition had worsened. His eyes were bloodshot, and his face was sunken pretty badly. If anything, he looked like the walking dead. Right then, the man was ring daggers at William, looking like he wanted to skin the man alive. Meanwhile, Karen stared icily at William and said, ¡°You¡¯ve got some neck to show up.¡± ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I? William monotoned. ¡°Come on, tell your guys toe out.¡± At that, a man in his thirties came out. He had a crew cut, and his eyes were piercing. From the moment, he came out, he had been boring into William with obvious animosity in his eyes. 2/4 Chapter 32 The Peak of Evergreen Park ¡°What the f*ck have you done to me, Barrett?!¡± Shane boomed. ¡°Nothing much,¡± replied William. ¡°Just giving you a hard time to sleep so that you¡¯ll die with a painful ¡°You f*cking son of a b*tch!¡± Shane growled with gnashed teeth. ¡°What are you standing there for? Kill him!¡± Karen barked, and a gun magically appeared in the man¡¯s hand. §£§Ñ§Þ! A bullet spiraled toward William with breakneck speed and perfect uracy. William had noticed the gun on the man long ago, so he kept his eyes peeled the whole time. Thus, he had already moved lus body sideways the second the man pulled the trigger, and at the same time, William hurled a needle toward the man. It was called the needle¨Crubbing technique. With the rub of his two fingers, the needle would shoot out at breakneck speed, catching the opponent off guard. While the bullet missed William, the man¡¯s forehead numbed. The next second, he cked out and fell backward. At the same time, another mah charged in and stood upright before William. He had amanding presence to him. At that, Shane sneered. ¡°This is an elite from the military, Barreu! Prepare to die!¡± The man was dressed in blue sportswear, and the way he moved was very oddhis center of gravity remained on the same level no matter what he did. Not only that, he had two des, one hidden in each sleeve. William frowned in response, for he didn¡¯t take any weapons with him. He¡¯d be at a disadvantage if he were to fight des with bare hands. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so young. The man finally spoke up. However, William said nothing but only focused his gaze on the man. With that, they came to a stand¨Coff, and the surrounding air had seemingly frozen over. ¡°The one who fell just now is my subordinate,¡± the man continued, seemingly wanting to talk to William badly. However, before he even finished his words, William had already hurled a golden needle out. To William¡¯s dismay, the man had near superhuman reflexes as he tilted his head slightly at thest split second. And with that tilt, the needle missed his acupoint, even though it still stuck to his head. At that, he bellowed and charged toward William. The des were so sharp that they already shone maliciously before the man even got close to William. Meanwhile, William zoomed backward and extended a finger. Yes, it was the Dragon Finger. He tapped it on the back of the de. Because of the intense vibration the tap created, the de buzzed, and the man dropped it nearly instantly. 3/4 Chapter 12 The Peek of fivergio Park While the man was still reeling in shock, the other idade, too, dropped to the ground. He was quick, yes, but to William¡¯s eyes, the man¡¯s actions were clearly visible. With that, William turned to his side, grabbed the man¡¯s wrist using the Dragon w, and broke his wrist with a forceful snap. Chuck! With a groan, the man reached for the other de. But because William had foreseen it, he grabbed the man at his broken wrist and hurled the man forward, sending him flying The man mmed onto the fake mountain and dropped to the ground. Send Gifts 20 Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Getting Even The man fell heavily onto the fake rockery. As William had used the man¡¯s force as leverage for a counterattack, the man had suffered numerous fractures and an injured wrist, which greatly decreased his fighting ability. However, William was not done as he went over to the man before stomping on his back. Feeling Qi entering him through his bones, the man hurled and spat out a mouthful of blood before falling unconscious. Still worried, William pierced a Golden Needle into the man¡¯s head. After that, he turned to look at Shane, who shivered with terrified eyes as though he had seen a demon! How can he be this strong? In the meantime, Karen turned grim but soon returned to normal as she screamed in a high¨Cpitched voice, ¡°Kid, although you¡¯re good at fighting, you still have family and friends. Believe me when I say I can. make your family die a tragic death with one call. I¡¯ve already done some digging into your background. You have a mom, a sister, and both grandparents¡± Before she could finish her words, her eyes suddenly widened as she began drooling, and her eyes rolled. upward, revealing the white parts of her eye. Then, she began giggling idiotically. William was furious. How dare this old hag threaten my family? She deserves to die! But now that I think of it, the Salisbury Family are all b*stards. Death will be too easy on them. Therefore, he used a needle technique to turn her into a dunce! ¡°Mom, what happened to you?¡± The shocked yet angry Shane held her. Then, he suddenly lunged at William. I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Reflexively, William kicked him to the ground while uttering coldly, ¡°You¡¯re almost dead, and I don¡¯t want to waste any effort killing you. Since your son killed my dad, you¡¯ll pay the price on his behalf.¡± After saying that, he pierced Shane¡¯s head with the needle a few times at lightning speed. Instantly, Shane¡¯s face was paralyzed, as was his entire body. He failed to speak and could only stare at William in terror. Ignoring him, William came to the man beside the fake rockery and kicked to wake him up. At the sight of William, he stated, ¡°I¡¯ve underestimated you, so do whatever you want.¡± What a manly fellow. While staring at him, William questioned, ¡°Did the Farrells send you?¡± The man answered, ¡°Yes. They paid a huge price for your life. I thought it was an easy task, but I didn¡¯t expect I¡¯d pay with my life. After listening to the man¡¯s answer William ordered, ¡°I can spare your life. Tell the Farrells to stop offending me. Or else, they¡¯ll be sorry!¡± That old woman was merely a daughter the Farrell Family married out. If they were smart, they would not continue to meddle in this matter. Of course, if they remained ignorant and continued pestering him, he would not mind taking a trip to the capital and teaching them a lesson. The man was taken aback as he looked at William and confirmed the request. ¡°Are you going to set me free?¡± 1/5 William replied coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t mind killing you if you don¡¯t want to leave.¡± Hearing that, the man quickly said, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. You want me to ry a message to the Farrells, which means you don¡¯t want to continue this conflict, but I¡¯m telling you, they won¡¯t stop.¡± William frowned while asking, ¡°Are you sure?¡± The man nodded. ¡°Their roots are in the capital, but they also have some kind of arrangement nearby. The Salisbury Family is one of their pawns, but now that you have eliminated them, they will certainlye after you.¡± After sighing, William thought, That¡¯s what I feared. He asked, ¡°How do you think the Farrells will deal with me?¡± ¡°They¡¯ll continue where they left off. When dealing with a strong enemy like you, they¡¯ll send someone even stronger,¡± the man replied. William sneered. ¡°I¡¯d like to see them try!¡± The man introduced himself, ¡°My name is Jose Crosby. Thank you for not taking my life today. If you need anything from me in the future, feel free to tell me.¡± That pricked William¡¯s interest as he found Jose rational. ¡°My technique is peculiar, so your wrist might probably be crippled. Also, I¡¯ve ced a needle on you that is not to be removed. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be paralyzed.¡± Smiling bitterly, Jose replied, ¡°I already feel fortunate to get out of here alive. I¡¯ll live the rest of my life in hiding after heading back and hope that I can watch my son grow into an adult.¡± ¡°You have a son?¡± asked William. Jose answered, ¡°He¡¯s seven. Actually, I¡¯ve retired a few years ago. If the Farrells hadn¡¯t offered me such a high price, I wouldn¡¯t have left.¡± After thinking about it, William ordered, ¡°Call your subordinate and follow me. While saying that, he withdrew the needle from the other man¡¯s forehead and patted him awake. When the young man woke up, he quietly stood behind Jose without saying a word. Meanwhile, Jose did not ask any questions either and followed William down the mountain. Of course, William was not nning to bring those two back home, so he brought them to a nearby hotel and booked a room for them. Afterward, he went to buy some medicinal herbs. When he returned, he saw that Jose had broken out in a cold sweat because of the pain.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. No matter how hard he tried, he discovered that he could not relocate his wrist, and his whole body was aching so much that it was difficult to move. It was at that moment he realized William was telling the truth and might have hidden other facts as well. Seeing the pained expression on Jose¡¯s face, William dered, ¡°You have two options. One, leave this ce. immediately and spend the rest of your life in pain.¡± Jose smiled bitterly. ¡°Can I know what¡¯s the second option? ¡°Second, be myckey from now on and do whatever I tell you to do.¡± A few momentster, Jose replied, ¡°I choose the second path!¡± 2/5 Chapter 33 Getting Even William exined, ¡°I¡¯ll leave a few needles inside you. They won¡¯t affect your cultivation, but you must change them every month. Otherwise, you¡¯ll die from your meridians exploding.¡± While trying to calm down his pounding heart, Jose confirmed with William. ¡°But I¡¯ll be fine if I stay loyal, right?¡± ¡°Of course, I still don¡¯t know you yet. If therees a day when you carn my trust, these needles will be redundant.¡± William assured him. Jose nodded. ¡°Okay! I ept your condition!¡± Following that, William began relocating Jose¡¯s wrist before pulling out the needles and applying medication. An hourter, his injuries were all addressed, and he was not feeling any pain in his body or relocated wrist any longer. William gave his first order. ¡°Starting tomorrow, you two will rent the ce across from my home to protect my family.¡± The neighbors across from him had moved, so the house was vacant and currently looking for tenants. Therefore, he could rent the ce and let these two recuperate while protecting his family. Nodding, Jose made a promise. ¡°You can rest assured that I¡¯ll ensure your family¡¯s safety.¡± William replied, ¡°You won¡¯t be doing all of that for nothing. If you perform well, I can give you some advice on your cultivation. Then, he looked at Jose before adding. There¡¯s a problem with your macrocosmic orbit. Am I right?¡± A shocked Jose sprang to his feet while asking, ¡°You could tell?¡± ¡°Everyone¡¯s macrocosmic orbit has a unique way of transmitting Qi, but yours has a problem,¡± William answered. ¡°Do you suffer from insomnia regrly and have illusions when cultivating?¡± Jose nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yes, yes. You¡¯re spot on!¡± ¡°I can give you some adviceter and help get your cultivation on track.¡± As soon as Jose heard that, he became ecstatic. He chose to retire because something was wrong with his cultivation. Not only could he not continue cultivating, but his cultivation had also been affected. Otherwise, how could he, a young and energetic man, choose to retire? ¡°From now on, I will be your loyal servant, Mr. Barrett!¡± Jose swore. William replied, ¡°Alright. You guys take a rest and wait for my orders.¡± After leaving his phone number, he went over to his grandpa¡¯s house and arrived just before dinner. He yed a game of chess with his grandpa while waiting for dinner to be prepared. At the dining table, he suddenly spoke up, ¡°Grandpa, I have an idea I want to run by you.¡± Austin smiled. ¡°Sure, go ahead.¡± ¡°Since you and grandma have gotten up there in age, I was thinking about having you guys move in with us,¡± William suggested. As a matter of fact, both houses were not far apart from each other and were located in the same vige. It took less than twenty minutes to walk from one ho to the other and a few minutes by bike, but they 3/5 were not living in the same house technically. Austin replied, ¡°William, the house would be too small for us to live together. By the way, you¡¯re getting older and should be thinking about forming your own family. Your grandma and I still have some savings. You can help us gather more money for the down payment to buy a new house.¡± Smiling, William exined, ¡°Grandpa, I was thinking of building arge house so that we can all live together.¡± Melisenna was dumbfounded and asked, ¡°William, we only have 115 thousand. How are we going to build a house that fits us all?¡± William rified with a smile, I earned a few hundred thousand while I was at Stone Gamble Town. That amount of money is enough for us to get a big house.¡± Mia¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard that. ¡°Seriously? You have a few hundred thousand?¡± While nodding in response, he added, ¡°I was thinking we could buy a few lots beside our home to build arge vi. The Barrett Residence happened to be located at the crossroad beside their vige, which was convenient for transportation. Moreover, he had been thinking of building a vi long ago but did not have the funds to do it. Now that he had the money, he was eager to bring his visions into reality. Austin, being the meticulous person he was,mented, ¡°William, even if you want to buy the lots, the others have to be willing to sell them. Also, Towny Vige is going to be demolished and relocated sooner orter. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a waste to use all that money to build a vi just for it to be taken down?¡± William smiled. T¡¯d have to ask to know whether they¡¯re willing to sell. As for the demolition and relocation, that would still take a decade or so, so we don¡¯t have to worry about it now.¡± After listening to his opinion, Austin nodded. ¡°Alright, then. You can ask the other three families to see if they¡¯re willing to sell.¡± Once they were finished with dinner, William and his family went back to their home. At about 9.00PM, he received a call from Elsa. She and her mom had been living at the hotel, but he never visited them. Feeling anxious, they decided to call him. In the meantime wen gave himself a facepalm when he realized he had forgotten about the matter. However, he could not be far from home recently, so he told them to meet him in Halivaara District. Following that, Elsa bought train tickets for the next day, and he offered to pick them up at the train station. That night, he continued to open up his secondary meridians; only by activating them could he reach Qi Emanation. It had most of the Qi State experts stumped because it would take a few decades for a Qi State cultivator to open up their secondary meridians. Those who did not have talents might even need hundreds of years, but who could swear that they could live that long? However, William was born with an advantage. With the help of the third eye, he could observe even the thinnest of meridians. Therefore, he had a risk¨Cfree shortcut to activate his meridians. At that moment, he was opening up the secondary meridians on his shoulders. One silent night passed, and the following day came. He sent Mia to school and then drove to Walter¡¯s vi. Walter was now essentially out of danger but still needed a long period of treatment before he could- recover. For now, William had to administer treatmy to him every day. 4/5 06% Chapter 33 Getting Even Since Gwendolyn had been staying by Walter¡¯s side all this while, she quickly brought out some frudts and snacks when William arrived. It was obvious that she had put a lot of thought into preparing these snacks. After he was done with Walter¡¯s treatment, he told her, ¡°Gwendolyn, I have something to ask of you She hurriedly replied, ¡°What is it?¡± He replied, ¡°I¡¯m nning to revamp my family home soon, so Mia and my mom won¡¯t have a ce to stay. I was wondering if they could temporarily stay over at your house.¡± Gwendolyn was excited to hear that. ¡°Sure! We¡¯re returning to the capital once Grandpa recovers, so the house will be empty.¡± ¡°Great. I¡¯ll have them move over in a few days. That way, I wouldn¡¯t have to rush between two ces.¡± As he spoke, he received a call from Melisema, who informed him, ¡°William, Inspector Hussain is looking for you. Send Gifts 20 W Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Taking Down a Felon, Rescuing Rose Sniper. Inspector Hussain? William did not know such a person, so he told his mom, ¡°Mom, pass him the phone.¡± Soon, a jolly voice came from the speaker. ¡°Is this William Barrett? I¡¯m Bradley Hussain, Chief Inspector of the county¡¯s criminal investigation team. I came here to ask you a few questions. Can you make it backN?velDrama.Org owns this text. soon?¡± William replied, ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll be home soon.¡± When he arrived, he saw a police vehicle parked outside his home. Also, Melisenna was speaking to a man and a woman. The man had a round body and a smiley face, while the beautiful woman was as captivating as Tia. She wore a pair of purple jeans with white boots, and her hair was tied into a ponytail, revealing her fair, oval face. Her legs were long, making her look like a high¨Cfashion model. However, she had such arge chest that it seemed like they were about to burst out of her clothes. When they noticed William¡¯s return, the chubby man beckoned him over. ¡°Greetings. I¡¯m Bradley Hussain. William nodded. ¡°Hello. Is there anything I can help you with?¡± With a chuckle, Bradley exined, ¡°The chain of car idents a few days ago had caused a few deaths and several injured. We¡¯ve looked into the surveince footage and saw that you saved most of the injured that day. Also, it was you who stopped the tank driver while he wasmitting his second crime. I came here to express my gratitude and ask you some questions.¡± William answered, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just happened toe across the ident and lent a helping hand. By the way, did the driver admit his crimes? Why did he hurt those innocent people?¡± The¨Clong¨Clegged beauty replied, ¡°The tank driver hadmitted suicide at the hospital.¡± Frowning, William asked, ¡°What?¡± Bradley nodded. ¡°Yes. The person guarding him looked away for one second, and he used the needle of his IV to sh his carotid artery. Blood squirted everywhere, and he died a few minutester.¡± Feeling doubtful, William reasoned, ¡°He got hurt inside the hospital, so the doctors could¡¯ve saved him even though he did that.¡± Bradly agreed. ¡°That was our initial thought as well, but there were too many injured civilians that day, and the doctors were all busy running around. When a surgeon finally made it over, it was already toote.¡± After listening to Bradley¡¯s exnation, William sighed. How will they continue the investigation now that their suspect is dead? Bradley continued, ¡°There are a few questions I¡¯d like to ask. You managed to push away one of the cars in front before the ident. I wanted to know how you discovered something was wrong with the driver.¡± ¡°I looked into the rearview mirror and noticed the truck was going very quickly when it was less than a few hundred feet away from the car before him, showing no signs of slowing down. Knowing that the brakes inrge vehicles tend to malfunction often, I didn¡¯t think about it too much and began hitting the horn. However, the car in front didn¡¯t seem to understand what I was trying to tell them, so I could only start my and such the front par into a alinad 1/5 65% 34 Taking Down a Felon, Rescuing Rose Sniper Nodding, Bradley praised him. ¡°It seems like you have good eyesight and strong judgment.¡± Williamughed. ¡°I do have good eyesight.¡± Raising an eyebrow, the woman chimed in. ¡°Oh? I have good eyesight too, about 20/10. Don¡¯t tell me yours is better than mine.¡± Bradley smiled as he agreed with the woman. ¡°That¡¯s right. Zoie has great eyesight. She can see the direction of the letter Eabout an inchon an eye chart ced a hundred fifty feet away. That¡¯s why she has great aim when firing a gun and why we call her the Rose Sniper.¡± That introduction greatly surprised William. An ordinary person only had 20/20 vision, but hers was 20/10, which was rare. When the woman noticed his expression, she reached her hand out. Tm Zoiete, a member of the criminal investigation team. You seem to think I¡¯m blufling¡± He retorted silently, ¡®hen did I think that? Then, he quickly answered, ¡°No. I was only admiring your talent.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± She raised an eyebrow. ¡°But my talents are nothing whenpared to yours. You must be a martial arts expert, right?¡± With a faint smile, he replied, ¡°I¡¯m no expert, but I¡¯ve been learning for a few years.¡± Tve done some digging into your past. Two years ago, you injured someone in a fight and was sentenced to seven years in jail but was released after only two years, she recounted. William remained calm. ¡°That¡¯s right. Your investigation is quite thorough, Officer Pate.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have any other purpose ining here besides expressing our gratitude. By the way, the people information because they want to you saved that day are grateful to you. They¡¯re asking around for you.¡± thank you personally.¡± William quickly rejected that notion. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. It¡¯s just a trivial matter.¡± When Bradley heard that, he chortled. ¡°Mr. Barrett, we¡¯ll remember your contribution. Please feel free to give me a call if you need anything. I¡¯ll help you with whatever I can.¡± He gave William his name card. With that, the two excused themselves. Once William saw them out, he began calling the neighbor living across from him, wanting to rent their home. Later, he called Jose and asked them to move in. Meanwhile, Zoie and Bradley came to an alley nearby after leaving William¡¯s home. They were currently chasing after a ss A felon that was listed as a wanted criminal online. That extremely dangerous felon hadmitted several murders and was great at hiding his tracks. The information they gathered showed a high chance that the felon was hiding nearby, so they came over and checked it out. They arrived at a house, and Bradley knocked but did not get any response. Zoie asked, ¡°Mr. Hussain, should we head inside?¡± After considering it, he replied, ¡°No.¡± They came here to check out the ce, so there wa need to stay when no one was around. The two 2/5 Chapter 34 Taking Down a Felon, Rescuing Rose Sniper had just walked a few steps when the door suddenly opened, and a voice came from behind it. ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± Turning around, Bradley saw a seventy¨Cyear¨Cold woman with a hunched back sticking her wrinkled face out from behind the door. He replied, ¡°Ma¡¯am, we¡¯re from the criminal investigation team, and we wanna ask whom you live with.¡± The old woman turned her head to the side and said, ¡°My hearing is bad. What did you say? Quickly shaking his hand, Bradley said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. You can close the door,¡± Then, the old woman slowly shut the door while shaking her head. As soon as the door was closed, he pulled Zoie further away before whispering. ¡°That¡¯s him!¡± Shocked, she questioned, ¡°But the felon is a man. That¡¯s an old woman.¡± With a sneer, he exined, ¡°She said she can¡¯t hear clearly, but how did she hear us knocking when we only knocked so softly? Also, when he turned his face to the side, I noticed his face and neck are in different shades. Most importantly, I learned forensic anthropology. He has the bone structure of a man, so he can¡¯t be a woman!¡± She immediately suggested, ¡°I¡¯ll call for reinforcements!¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be toote. He frowned. ¡°We¡¯ve alerted him, so he¡¯ll escape the scene within five minutes.¡± ¡°Mr. Hussain, let¡¯s get him now!¡± Zoie urged. With a bitter smile, Bradley reminded her, ¡°Have you forgotten that he¡¯s a martial arts expert with a powerful Eagle w Attack? We might not be able to defeat him by ourselves.¡± After thinking about it, she proposed. ¡°How about we get William to help us? He¡¯s an expert.¡± Stunned momentarily, he remembered he had seen William in action before and was sure that William¡¯s skills were above the felon¡¯s. However, he was an ordinary citizen, so Bradley would have to take responsibility if something happened to William during his involvement. He thought about it and shook his head. ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s do it ourselves. Make sure you load your gun and shoot him if he resists. The two looked at each other before walking toward the door. In the meantime, William coincidentally arrived in the same alley. He was heading to Diego¡¯s house to discuss his n to buy lots and build a vi. After he taught the father¨Cson duo a lesson, they behaved well and would bow respectfully to him whenever they saw him. Just as he entered the alley, he noticed Bradley and Zole from afar. They were holding their guns while approaching one of the houses. Therefore, he quickened his pace and was about to greet them when he saw them kick the door open and rush inside. He sprinted over, wanting to see what was happening After Bradley charged into the house, he felt a pain in his wrist, and his gun fell from his hand. The old woman had been hiding behind the door and struck his wrist right after he came in. He let out a pained scream as he charged forward with gritted teeth to avoid the next attack. At the same time, he roared, ¡°Fire!¡± Bang! Bang! Behind him, Zoie fired two shots, but she was too neyous, so the felon reacted quickly enough to dodge 3/5 the bullets. Peloh, Rescuing Rose Sniper The wooden door was sent flying in Zole¡¯s direction with a p. Since she could not dodge it, she could only use her hand to block the iing object. Later, a heavy force came at her and propelled her to the ground. Her whole body was in extreme pain, and her gun was flung away. The next second, that old woman walked over with a sneer and kicked the door away. She was no longer hunched, and her eyes were filled with a beastly glint. ¡°Little b*tch, you look quite pretty. I think I¡¯m going to have some fun before killing you!¡± Heughed maniacally while reaching to grab Zoie. As she was lying on the ground, she screamed and used her legs to kick the felon. However, that man spent decades learning the Eagle w Attack and carned himself a pair of strong arms. He grabbed her ankle in one swoop andughed while dragging her inside. Having her ankle yanked, she felt extreme pain and screamed; it was so intense that she almost fainted. Behind them, Bradley roared as he lunged at them but was easily sent flying by the felon with one strike. After plunging to the ground, Bradley was losing his hold and could not get up no matter how hard he tried. The man threw Zoie to the ground before picking up the gun on the floor. Then, he twisted his hands, turning the gun into pieces before they scattered on the floor. At that moment, the felon narrowed his eyes and looked at the door, where a young man stood. He had both hands in his pockets and stared at the felon with cold eyes. ¡°Come on.¡± The felon beckoned, ready to kill that young man with a p of his hand lest he called the cops. Surprisingly, the young man obeyed and walked toward the felon. In the meantime, Zoie¡¯s eyes filled with hope when she saw the young man. It¡¯s William! When he neared the felon, he suddenly grabbed at William¡¯s neck. At the same time, William also attacked. It was now a battle between the Shaylin Dragon w and the Eagle w Attack. Just as the two palms touched, the man dressed as an old woman screamed as his wrist broke with a crack. William grabbed the man¡¯s wrist before kneeing him in the abdomen. Immediately after that, the felon hummed and barfed out his breakfast. He was in so much pain that he curled into a fetal position and barely moved. Still worried, William went over and booted him a few times until the felon stopped moving. At that, Zoie finally felt relieved. With eyes filled with tears, she stammered, ¡°Thank you. Please check on Mr. Hussain.¡± Hearing that, William nced over at Bradley before replying to her, ¡°He¡¯s fine.¡± Then, he squatted beside her and lifted her ankle. Five gctic fingerprints, obviously¨Ccaused by the Eagle w Attack, were seen on the snowy white ankle. Her tendons were strained, and her bone was dislocated. If not treated in time, her leg would be crippled soon. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± he asked. 4/5 44 Taking Down a Felon, Rescuing Rose Sniper. Wiping her tears away, she answered, ¡°I can¡¯t move. It feels like millions of needles are piercing my bones. whenever I do.¡± He nodded. ¡°His Eagle w Attack isn¡¯t that powerful. Otherwise, your tendons and bones would have been torn with just a touch. I¡¯ll treat your injury, but it will hurt a little, so bear with me.¡± Send Gifts 13 Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Zoie Pate¡¯s Beautiful Feet William¡¯s hands were filled with Qi. He held Zote¡¯s foot in one hand and massaged her ankle with his other- hand. Throughout her entire life, Zoie had never had anybody y with her feet in such a manner before. Her face flushed pink with embarrassment, but her bashfulness was quickly dispelled by the sharp pain that shot up her leg. She screamed in agony, tears springing into her. eyes. Strangely enough, a wave of warmth washed over her ankle after that short stab of pain. The pain quickly subsided, and her ankle becamefortable instead. William held her foot in his hand, thinking that her foot was as white as snow. The shape of her toes was: beautiful, her toenails were like pearls, and her skin was almost translucent. He could even see the faint blue veins beneath her skin. He quickly finished treating her injury, but her foot was so beautiful that he couldn¡¯t resist ying around for some time. Hence, he discreetly continued to massage and knead her foot. As the pain was gone, she began to feel ticklish. She initially tried to endure the feeling; then, she eventually started giggling softly. Bradley was still slumped on the ground, so he couldn¡¯t help protesting. ¡°Mr. Barrett! Mr. William, can you please examine me? I¡¯m going to die from the pain.¡± It was not until Bradley made his protest that William remembered that there was another person in the room. He reluctantly put Zoic¡¯s foot down and walked over. Then, he swept a nce over Bradley¡¯s wrist, reached out to pick up Bradley¡¯s wrist, and gave a swift jerk. He easily snapped Bradley¡¯s wrist back in ce with a soft crack. The bone and tendon were wounded, but they were not serious. These injuries would heal in a few days with some ointment. Bradley immediately felt the pain disappearing. He shot William an astonished nce as he blurted, ¡°Why did my treatment end so quickly?¡± William had spent such a long time massaging Zoie¡¯s ankle earlier. So, why was his treatment so fast inparison? He exined, ¡°Her condition was more serious than yours. You only suffered a joint dislocation.¡± Bradley pressed his hand against his head. ¡°He also hit my head earlier. Will I be fine?¡± William reassured. ¡°You¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ll perform some simple acupuncture on youter.¡± Bradley heaved a sigh of relief. Then, he quickly thanked William. If not for William¡¯s help today, both he and Zoie would have been in deep trouble. It had been such a dangerous situation earlier! Zoie had gotten to her feet and probed curiously, ¡°Mr. William, what martial art do you practice? You¡± broke his arm so easily!¡± William replied, ¡°The Shaylin Dragon w Martial Art.¡± She had never heard the name before, but she repeatedly murmured appreciatively, ¡°Cool!¡± Then, she walked over and turned the ¡®olddy¡® around. After she removed the wig and swiped a wet wipe over the 1/5 :65%) Chapter 35 Zole Pate¡¯s Beautiful Feet Bradley nced at the ¡®olddy¡® and eximed, ¡°There¡¯s no doubt! It¡¯s him! That b start has six murders on his record! We finally caught him! We need to report this immediately!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Zoie nodded and hurriedly reported their findings to the higher¨Cups. William said, ¡°Inspector Hussain, Officer Pate, please continue with your work. I have other matters to attend to, so I¡¯ll be taking my leave. Still, it was nice meeting you.¡± Bradley quickly jumped into the conversation. ¡°William, you were a tremendous help to us. Please allow me to treat you to dinner another day. His main reason was that he wanted William to perform acupuncture on him. After all, he had suffered a blow to the head. He was worried that he might suffer some negative aftereffects. ¡°Sure, let¡¯s meet another day.¡± William waved goodbye and turned to leave. As soon as William departed, Zoie could not hide the excitement on her face. ¡°Mr. Hussain! Our achievement would probably count as second¨Css merit, right?¡± Bradley chuckled to himself. ¡°This person is a wanted criminal in the Ministry. He murdered six people and severely injured seventeen others, including many of our colleagues in the bounty¨Chunting circles. Now that we caught him, we will definitely score a first¨Css merit with this achievement,¡± She was overjoyed. ¡°Mr. Hussain, you will finally be promoted after this!¡± He chuckled sheepishly. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to William.¡± Speaking of William, he couldn¡¯t help sighing in amazement. Tve finally seen what it means to be a martial arts expert.¡± Her heart skipped a beat at those words. Even now, it felt as though there was a hand kneading her ankle softly. Meanwhile, William visited Dominic at his home. Dominic instantly agreed to William¡¯s request and even expressed his willingness to help William facilitate the situation. Thest incident had frightened him. greatly, so he was desperately trying to avoid bumping into William nowadays. Since he could be the vige head, it naturally meant that he was not an ordinary person. Nheless, he was very quick¨Cwitted and understood that he could not afford to offend a person like William; it didn¡¯t matter whether he had a powerful backer. Not long afterward, Jose and his partner arrived. William arranged for them to live in the opposite building, where they would be responsible for guarding the safety of William¡¯s family from now on. The Farrells might attack him at any time, so he had to be prepared for any eventualities. After he had made the necessary arrangements for those two, he received a phone call from Tia. Tia informed him that she was going to the southern border for a stone gambling event next Tuesday and asked whether he was free to apany her. He readily agreed to her invitation. Tia was overjoyed by his response and said, ¡°The Lloyd Family has fully taken over the Prosperity Vi. We held a press conference this morning, and the pre¨Csale has begun. Grandpa is very satisfied with the progress and decided to restore my father¡¯s position due to this sess. William, this is all thanks to you.¡± William replied, ¡°You¡¯re wee. However, she sighed softly. ¡°As things stand, Grandpa¡¯s health is slowly deteriorating by the day. The fact that he is choosing an heir has caused fiercepetition among the candidates. Therefore, my father will have to achieve outstanding results in order to imp him.¡± 2/5 ºÅ:65%Òô Chapter 35 Zole Pate¡¯s Beautiful Feet He immediately realized that she had something else in mind and bluntly remarked, ¡°If you have something to say, please get to the point.¡± She chuckled and didn¡¯t beat around the bush as shemented, ¡°You¡¯re sharp to realize that I have a favor to ask of you, William. The thing is After I return from Stone Gamble Town, I want to acquire the at Ivory Dragon Cove and build a mega project there. If this project seeds, my father will have not trouble taking over the position as heir He asked. ¡°It¡¯s just a project. How will I be of help? Tia heaved a sigh as she went into detail. ¡°Ivory Dragon Cove used to be a great location with extraordinary geomancy. Unfortunately, the area became unfit for habitation a hundred years ago. Anybody who dares to build a home there will either die of illness or go insarie William was stunned by such information. ¡°Are you saying that it¡¯s a dangerous ce, yet you want to build a residence there?¡± She giggled cheekily as she went into the heart of the matter, saying, ¡°William, aren¡¯t you an expert in such matters? Won¡¯t you help me check out the ce? If it doesn¡¯t work, then I¡¯ll give up on the idea. On the other hand, if you have a method to resolve the issues of this unfavorablend, why don¡¯t you ept this project?¡® She added. ¡°Once this project is initiated, I¡¯ll give you two percent of the shares!¡± His heart skipped a beat at those words. ¡°Two percent of the shares? And that would total to¡± She didn¡¯t hesitate to exin. ¡°Ivory Dragon Cove is an emptynd located at the end of the Ivory Dragon River. Scenic rivers and mountains are covering a totalnd area of three thousand acres. Moreover, the navy headquarters used to be located here. Therefore, the surrounding scenery is excellent. It¡¯s truly a beautiful piece ofnd. Based on the floor area ratio of 2.0, we can build at least four million square meters ofmercial housing. ording to the current market value, the housing price in this area will be 4500 per square meter.¡± William was startled as he quickly did the math in his head. Does that mean the market value of this project is 18 billion? Won¡¯t two percent of those shares equal 0.36 billion? Tia figured she had him mute with shock as she took the opportunity to inquire once more, ¡°William, are you interested in working together?¡± Nevertheless, he did not give her an immediate reply. ¡°Let¡¯s discuss this matter further once we return. from Stone Gamble Town.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± After the call ended, William felt his heart fluttering in excitement. But, be that as it may, he understood that it would not be easy for him to earn the promised 0.36 billion. Moreover, he did not know what sort of trouble he would have to experience during the process. Not to mention, there was no guarantee that he could resolve the issues surrounding the so¨Ccalled Ivory Dragon Cove. Around 11.30AM, William went to the bus station to wee Elsa and her mother. After they left the bus station, he checked them into a hotel located not far from his home. The hotel¡¯s price was not very high, but the environment was decent. Colleen¡¯s disease was not something that he could cure in a day. Regardless, as they would need to stay here for some time, he paid the rental fees for an entire month in advance. Once they were settled into the hotel, Elsa took outard and said anxiously, ¡°Mr. William, I don¡¯t have at 3/5 +65% Chapter 35 Zole Pate¡¯s Beautiful Feet lot of money. This card contains 1500. Please ept this for now, I will slowly pay you back once I have more money.¡± William returned the money to her and reassured her calmly. ¡°We can talk about the fees . I¡¯ve gathered the necessary herbs for the medicine, so I will begin treatment for Mrs. Linsey in the You can live here for the time being. Don¡¯t hesitate to let me know if you need anything.¡± Colleen was filled with immense gratitude as she bowed deeply. ¡°Mr. Barrett, thank you for your help¡± William said. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Why don¡¯t you get ready? I will bring you out for lunchter¡± After he said that, he went home. Melisemma wasn¡¯t around, but Mia had already returned from school. Hence, he brought Mia along with him for lunch. There was a restaurant on the west side of the vige known as the Flying Crane Restaurant, which served excellent food. William¡¯s family used toe here often, especially when they wanted to treat others to dinner. Therefore, he was close acquaintances with the owner of the restaurant. He went back to the hotel to pick up Elsa and her mother, then the four of them soon arrived at the restaurant. The restaurant was very spacious, and there were several cars parked in thepound. The restaurant¡¯s owner, Micah, recognized William at a nce and immediately came forward to greet William with a big smile. ¡°William, when did you get back?¡± Micah was around thirty¨Cseven or thirty¨Ceight years old, but he was a rathernky man. He quickly offered William a cigarette. William epted the cigarette with a smile. ¡°Micah, do you have a private room avable?¡± ¡°Of course! There will always be one avable for you!¡± Micah smiled, then he guided William and his party to a private room in the inner courtyard. The private room was decorated in an antique style, and the environment was very pleasant. William asked for the menu and ordered several dishes. Then, he turned to Micah and casually inquired, ¡°How has business been in the past two years, Micah?¡± ¡°Business has been okay. It¡¯s an honest living. By the way, I have some self¨Cbrewed rice wine. Would you like a taste?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Sure. Bring me a few bottles, he agreed with a smile. Micah nodded and returned with a bottle of rice wine. Nheless, he excused himself and returned to work after exchanging some pleasantries. At this time, William turned to Elsa and broke the ice. ¡°I forgot to introduce you earlier. This is my younger sister, Mia. Mia, please groet Mrs. Limsey and Elsa.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you, Mrs. Limsey. Nice to meet you, Elsa.¡± Mia was charming. Colleen smiled. ¡°What a pretty youngdy. Are you in high school?* ¡°Yes. I¡¯m currently a sophomore, Mia replied. William boasted, ¡°Mia¡¯s grades are outstanding. She was the top student in her grade.¡± 4/5 65%Ãæ Chapter 35 Zole Pate¡¯s Beautiful Feet Elsa smiled. ¡°That¡¯s amazing!¡± Mia rolled her eyes. She was well aware that her brother was bragging, but she did not bother to say anything otherwise. When the dishes were served, William poured some of the rice wine into a ss. It tasted quite good, so he decided to serve some of the rice wine to Mia and Elsa. After several sses, Elsa¡¯splexion became flushed from the alcohol. He never imagined that her alcohol tolerance would be so terrible. Thus, he did not dare to offer her any more rice wine. She stared at him nkly and bbered, ¡°Mr. William, thank you. You know I have no money, but you¡¯re still willing to treat my mother¡¯s illness, I will forever be grateful to you.¡± He knew that she was yet on another drunken tirade, so he quickly reassured her. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I am a doctor. Treating illnesses is my duty. Do try the dishes. We still have a few more dishesing.¡± While he was speaking, he heard an argumenting from outside. Micah¡¯s voice was mixed in the William immediately stood up and walked out of the private room. When he passed through the arch and came to the front yard, he saw six burly men standing in front of a car. One of those men was pointing his finger at Micah and cursing loudly. ¡°F*ck you! I came here to eat! How dare you tell me there¡¯s no space! How dare you open a restaurant if there¡¯s no space!¡± ¡°Hurry up and make room for us,¡± another person spoke up impatiently. When doing business, it was necessary to control one¡¯s temper. Therefore, Micah suppressed his anger and responded with a professional smile. I¡¯m sorry. There¡¯s really no space avable at the moment. Dear guests, will you be willing to wait for a short while?¡± ¡°Wait? F*ck you!¡± the man from before yelled once more. Even a y figurine had a temper; what more Micah? He instantly lost his temper and retorted coldly, ¡°Dear guests, I will do my best to entertain you if you are willing to talk nicely. However, if you refuse to be polite and insist on being potty mouthed, you are not wee here!¡± ¡°What? Are you talking back to me, you mother*cker?¡± The entire group instantly swarmed forward. Then, one of them pushed Micah to the ground, and they immediately began brutally assaulting him. William could tell at a nce that two of those men had practiced martial arts. If they continued to assault Micah in such a manner, Micah might end up losing his life in the process. Hence, he immediately rushed over with a shout, ¡°Stop!¡± Send Gifts Òô 20 Chapter 36 A Mortal¡¯s Medicinal Elixirs Chapter 36 Buy¨Cout Elsa The six people stopped what they were doing, and the person who started the fighta long¨Chaired young man in histe twenties with nted eyes sneered, ¡°Kiddo, mind your own business!¡± William scoffed in response, ¡°The criminal investigation team is nearby. Do you want me to call them over?¡± The others were shocked at his words, as it was the norm that criminals were naturally afraid of the authorities. So, they did not want to cause amotion that would attract the officers over. However, they did not believe William¡¯s words. Therefore, the long¨Chaired young man lit a cigarette and sauntered toward him slowly. William did not want to start a fight, nor did he want to be involved in one, so he called Bradley. Bradley was indeed working nearby, and his people had not left the scene yet. Thus, he immediately brought over a dozen people when he heard that William was in trouble. The fewckeys were surprised to see William actually dialing for what they assumed was the authorities. The long¨Chaired young man sneered as he taunted, ¡°So what? I¡¯m not the least bit frightened that you know someone from the criminal investigation team at all because my buddy is the deputy captain of the Martial Patrol Brigade. He¡¯lle if I call him too.¡± He even faked a call as he spoke. William ignored the man as he went over to help Micah up and looked the poor man over. It seemed that Micah had two broken ribs and a fractured pinky finger, William immediately announced, Three fractures constitute minor injuries. There were six of you in the fight, so all of you are likely to be sentenced to two or three years in prison¡± William had been in prison before, so he was very familiar with things like this and made a rtively urate judgment right there and then. The group ofckeys felt that luck wouldn¡¯t be on their side if they didn¡¯t chase him away. So, one of them. immediately shouted, ¡°F*ck off, it¡¯s none of your business!¡± p. In a blink of an eye, William knocked one of them to the ground with just a powerful p. His attack was forceful but not enough to cause injury, and the rest were surprised at his speed. Micah quickly held William back and advised, ¡°William, don¡¯t use violence!¡± He knew that William had just been released from prison and did not want him to get into trouble again. Theckeys dared not approach William, nor were they willing to leave the scene. Fortunately, Bradley arrived shortly afterward. He asked William a few questions and immediately instructed, ¡°Take them into custody!¡± ¡°How dare you?!¡± The long¨Chaired man¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°My buddy is the deputy captain of the Martial Patrol Brigade. Don¡¯t you dare detain me.¡± The Patrol Brigade was a semi¨Cmilitary and semi¨Cpolice unit that specialized in dealing with powerful bandits, terrorists, and emergencies. Indeed, the deputy captain held a considerable amount of power, so Bradley hesitated for a moment Nheless, the evidence was clear. These six people had caused minor injuries to the victim, which constituted a criminal offense, so he had the authority to arrest them. He snorted derisively, ¡°Well, even the chief of the Brigade won¡¯t be able to save you. You¡¯ve vited thew. Cuff ¡®em!¡± A bunch of officers rushed forward and handcuffed all six men. Bradley chuckled and turned in William ¡°Mr Barmunu¡¯re a hrave and responsible citizen You¡¯ve 175 09:44 Sat, 8 Jun Chapter 36 Buy¨Cout Elsa helped us once more.¡± William replied demurely, ¡°It¡¯s my duty as a citizen. By the way, this is the restaurant owner. He suffered three fractures from the attack, and I can be a witness.¡± Bradley nodded resolutely, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they will be punished for their crimes.¡± After that, the police took the six people away, and the restaurant owner was also required to take a medical examination. Micah was so grateful for William¡¯s help that he specifically called the front desk attendant not to ept William¡¯s money and even gave him two bottles of his treasured white wine as a gift. The six delinquents grumbled as they were forced into the police car, and William only returned to his private room after he was certain they were gone. As soon as he returned, he saw that Elsa had gotten utterly wasted as she sobbed into Colleen¡¯s shoulder, slurring, ¡°Mom, you¡¯ll be fine. Mr. William will definitely cure you.¡± Colleen sighed softly, ¡°Elsa, don¡¯t be sad. Everyone will die someday. I¡¯m not afraid of death.¡± William quickly interjected when he heard her words, ¡°Mrs. Limsey, let¡¯s not jump to such extremes just yet. I can cure you.¡± Elsa was definitely drunk as she hugged William¡¯s arm out of the blue and mumbled, ¡°Mr. William, you¡¯re a good person. I will forever remember your kindness, and I will definitely repay you.¡± ¨C She began rambling and talking about her past. She used to have a talent for music and was epted into Bernard Music School with the highest score in the province. Bernard Music School was one of the top three music academies in the country, with excellent job prospects and opportunities for their graduates. Unfortunately, she lost her job due to the harassment she experienced from her boss. Eventually, after she considered her situation, she dropped out of school after only a month and decided to get a job due to her poor financial circumstances. She was filled with regret as she genuinely thought that music school was where she was supposed to be. s, fate had yed a cruel trick on her and left her with no choice but to pursue her dreams. ¡°Mr. William, I will work hard and earn money to help my mother live a better life,¡± she said earnestly. with bell William did not answer her immediately as he fumbled around with the bag that he had brought with him. Then, he opened a bottle of white wine gifted by Micah and poured himself a ss. ¡°Well, one should maintain some hope in life. Elsa, have you ever thought of going back to school?¡± Elsa nodded. ¡°I have, but first, I¡¯need the money to pay for my school fees.¡± Then, he replied with a slight smile, I can cure your mother¡¯s illness. In addition, I can pay your fees. However, you have to sign a contract with me.¡± tuition She was startled out of her drunken state when she heard that, and she answered warily, ¡°What kind of contract?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m also an idealistic person. I want to establish a talent agency, be the boss of this agency and train a group of beautiful female artists. You will be the first artist I sign a contract with, and I will spend money to train you and pay you a basic sry each month.¡± She could not believe her ears and was utterly stupefied. Nheless, she felt that something was off about signing a contract, but she was quite drunk at that pint and could not pinpoint what was fishy about this 2/5 Chapter 36 Buy¨Cout Elsa whole situation. Hence, when William asked her, she nodded without a shred of hesitation, ¡°Do you want to sign the contract?¡± ¡°Whatever you say, Mr. William. I trust you.¡± ¡°Great. Let¡¯s draft an agreement now.¡± Finally, he asked the waiter to bring paper and a pen and casually wrote some simple terms. Obviously, the agreement was merely an excuse for him to help Elsa, just like how he asked Gwendolyn to be his girlfriend back then. However, Colleen was not drunk and clearly understood what he was trying to do. So, she let out a sigh but did not expose him as she watched Elsa signing the ¡®contract. William then kept the ¡®contract¡® away and said, ¡°Elsa, now that you have a basic sry of 10,000 per month, you should use this money to study. Since she was not in the right frame of mind, she merely giggled and garbled, ¡°I will not disappoint you, Mr. William. I will try my best.¡± Frankly, she would agree to whatever William said at this point. He could say that the sky was green, and she¡¯d p her hands in support. After the meal, he sent Colleen and her daughter back to their hotel and started treating Colleen. The treatment itself was not difficult, especially after using the hundred¨Cyear¨Cold ginseng. It was just a matter of time before it took effect. Unfortunately, the treatment process was a bit troublesome, as she had to take off her top. During the procedure, William also needed to use his Qi to ensure that the medicinal tonic that was absorbed through the skin, which required skin¨Cto¨Cskin contact. This was why he hesitated before, as it was far from convenient. Nheless, as a physician, he would face all kinds of people and situations in the future, so he ultimately decided to treat Colleen. He asked Elsa to assist him and started brewing the medicine while administering the acupuncture treatment to Colleen. At over forty years old, her figure was still well¨Cmaintained, and her skin was smooth and tender. I suppose her daughter¡¯s skin would only be even better, he thought idly. He began using the acupuncture technique, the Five Elements Needle, which could strengthen her health and promote kidney recovery on Colleen, which would enable the nearly defunct kidney cells to regain their function. Finally, he asked her to drink the tonic after using a dozen golden needles on her. At the same time, he grabbed a handful of boiling hot medicine and started smearing them against her kidney area with his Qi. The medicinal power of the juice finally reached her kidneys with the help of his Qi, causing her to feel a warm sensation throughout her body that was extremelyfortable. Yet, a few minutester, she felt warmness arising from her lower abdomen, and her body had a reaction. Her face turned crimson as she was embarrassed by her response. Elsa saw her mother¡¯s flushed face andbored breathing and asked worriedly, ¡°Mom, are you feeling unwell?¡± William knew what was going on with Colleen andforted her in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just the effect of the medicine.¡± Sure enough, half an hourter, the warmness gradually disappeared, and Colleen finally calmed down. She closed her eyes and remained motionless. The entire treatmentsted for more than two hours. By the time they were done, William was covered in sweat and very exhausted. This procedure clearly. 3/5 09:44 Sat, 8 Jun uyu. Chapter 36 Buy out Elsa consumed a lot of Qi, and if it were not for his abundant Qi, he would not have been able to make it through the treatment +87%Ãæ After Colleen¡¯s treatment, she felt extremelyfortable but also very sleepy. Williamid her down to rest on the spot and instructed her daughter to take care of her. ¡°Tll take my leave now.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Elsa quickly said, ¡°Mr. William, I know you¡¯re tired. Why don¡¯t you stay for a while before leaving?¡± But he waved his hand in refusal. ¡°I have something else to do. Remember to let Colleen drink some water when she wakes up.¡± Thus, he left the hotel and went to Jose¡¯s ce after instructing Elsa on how to care for her mother. Once he arrived, he saw Jason and handed him a card. Jason was Jose¡¯s follower and also his student, who was a skilled marksman. ¡°Jason, there¡¯s three million in the card. I need you to buy two cars for me, one for business and the other for daily use. It¡¯s up to you what car to buy. The cars will be registered in your name,¡± William ordered. Jason did not question hismand as he swiftly took the card and replied sinctly, ¡°Okay, boss¡± When that was dealt with, he went to check Jose¡¯s injuries, which had already healed. He nodded his head in satisfaction as he determined that Jose would recover in a few days. Regardless, Jose noticed William¡¯s fatigue and asked curiously. ¡°Were you in a fight?¡± William shook his head and replied wearily, ¡°I was just treating someone. It was physically exhausting.¡± Jose¡¯s eyes lit up upon hearing his reply. ¡°Wow, so you know medicine too. They say that practitioners are also doctors, but why don¡¯t I know anything?¡± William snorted in amusement as he teased, ¡°It¡¯s not easy being a doctor. You need to know how many meridians there are in the human body, where each meridian leads to, and which area it affects. You also have to remember countless medical cases and read countless works by other doctors.¡± Joseughed sheepishly. ¡°That is indeed difficult. Oh, by the way, when can you help me with my cultivation problem? I have nothing to do all day, and I¡¯d rather improve my cultivation.¡± This was also William¡¯s intention, so he immediately instructed Jose to meditate and cultivate while he observed. After a while, William used a needle to prick a certain acupoint on Jose¡¯s body, infusing the needle with Qi as he reminded him, ¡°Your Qi is flowing in the wrong direction. It should go through this point.¡± Jose was secretly amazed by William¡¯s skill. Although he did not understand how William could tell that his Qi was not flowing to where it should be, he still obediently followed William¡¯s advice and changed his Qi flow William sessfully redirected Jose¡¯s Qi flow with the golden needle. Jose could feel his breathing bing far smoother than before after cultivating his Qi under William¡¯s guidance. It no longer felt ufortable to cultivate, which was a vast improvement from before. William had him practice cultivating his Qi for another two times in order to familiarize himself with the new Qi flow before saying, ¡°Perfect. Continue to cultivate this way.¡± Jose was extremely grateful but did not have time to say thank you as he was focused on his cultivation. There were two cars parked outside at 5.00PMa business car worth tens of thousands and a Maybach worth over two million. Chapter 37 Chapter 37 James¡® Crooked Mouth William was quite satisfied. Now that Jason had be their family¡¯s driver, it would be remarkably more convenient for Mia to go to school and for him to attend work trips. With that, he drove his Maybach to fetch Mia at school. As soon as he was gone, Jason returned to the yard panting, only to see Jose¡¯s entire body covered in trembling Qi and realized that he underwent a breakthrough. Not daring to speak a word, he silently waited at the side. About half an hourter, Jose opened his eyes and tly uttered, ¡°The macrocosmic orbit has finallye full circle. What a challenge!¡± Jason was delighted. ¡°Congrattions, Master!¡± He then noted, ¡°Master, William actually hired me as his driver!¡± Jose¡¯s face grew dark. ¡°Why? Can¡¯t you drive?¡± Jason was taken aback. ¡°I can.¡± ¡°Jason, you have to respect your boss as much as you respect your masters, understand?¡± Jose spoke with an expression harboring unprecedented sternness. Jason was stunned. ¡°Yes, Master, but¡± ¡°No buts. From now on, he is our boss. Jose clearly enunciated. ¡°You may leave right away if you feel wronged, but that would mean you are no longer my disciple.¡± Shocked, Jason hastily replied, ¡°I apologize, Master. I shall heed your advice.¡± It was only then that Jose was content. ¡°Remember, Jason, Boss is an enigmatic man. As long as we serve him well, he will never mistreat us.¡± Meanwhile, William arrived at Halivaara High in his Maybach. Although sses had yet to end, the school entrance was filled with cars waiting for students to finish their sses. ¡°Eh? Whose Maybach is that over there?¡± In fact, Halivaara District was a rather small region, so there weren¡¯t many people who could afford to drive a car that cost over 300 thousand. As there were only a few dozen of such cars in the area, it was inevitably conspicuous. Then, he alighted from his car and waited at the entrance. At that moment, James and his wife, who previously ndered Mia, appeared, seemingly in low spiritsespecially James. For some reason, he had suddenly gotten facial paralysis. And now, his manager was disdainful of him and his subordinates would make fun of him, making him immensely frustrated. He had looked for numerous prominent doctors, but his facial paralysis, instead of being treated, only worsened. This very morning, his superior summoned him for a chat and even advised him to resign. As such, he felt the urge to cry. He was a vigorous, forty¨Cfive¨Cyear¨Cold man who possessed a bright future, so there was no reason for him to resign just yet. Therefore, he refrained from giving his answer right away, but he was aware that his only choice was to resign if his facial paralysis couldn¡¯t be cured. 1/5 A Mortal¡¯s Medicinal Elixirs Chapter 37 James¡® Crooked Mouth William was quite satisfied. Now that Jason had be their family¡¯s driver, it would be remarkably more convenient for Mia to go to school and for him to attend work trips. With that, he drove his Maybach to fetch Mia at school. As soon as he was gone, Jason returned to the yard panting, only to see Jose¡¯s entire body covered in trembling Qi and realized that he underwent a breakthrough. Not daring to speak a word, he silently waited at the side. About half an hourter, Jose opened his eyes and tly uttered, ¡°The macrocosmic orbit has finallye full circle. What a challenge!¡± Jason was delighted. ¡°Congrattions, Master!¡± He then noted, ¡°Master, William actually hired me as his driver!¡± Jose¡¯s face grew dark. ¡°Why? Can¡¯t you drive?¡± Jason was taken aback. ¡°I can.¡± ¡°Jason, you have to respect your boss as much as you respect your masters, understand?¡± Jose spoke with an expression harboring unprecedented sternness. Jason was stunned. ¡°Yes, Master, but¡± ¡°No buts. From now on, he is our boss.¡± Jose clearly enunciated. wronged, but that would mean you are no longer my disciple.¡± Zou may leave right away if you feel Shocked, Jason hastily replied, ¡°I apologize, Master. I shall heed your advice.¡± It was only then that Jose was content. ¡°Remember, Jason, Boss is an enigmatic man. As long as we serve him well, he will never mistreat us.¡± Meanwhile, William arrived at Halivaara High in his Maybach. Although sses had yet to end, the school entrance was filled with cars waiting for students to finish their sses. ¡°Eh? Whose Maybach is that over there?¡± In fact, Halivaara District was a rather small region, so there weren¡¯t many people who could afford to drive a car that cost over 300 thousand. As there were only a few dozen of such cars in the area, it was inevitably conspicuous. Then, he alighted from his car and waited at the entrance. At that moment, James and his wife, who previously ndered Mia, appeared, seemingly in low spiritsespecially James. For some reason, he had suddenly gotten facial paralysis. And now, his manager was disdainful of him and his subordinates would make fun of him, making him immensely frustrated. He had looked for numerous prominent doctors, but his facial paralysis, instead of being treated, only worsened. This very morning, his superior summoned him for a chat and even advised him to resign. As such, he felt the urge to cry. He was a vigorous, forty¨Cfive¨Cyear¨Cold man who possessed a bright future, so there was no reason for him to resign just yet. Therefore, he refrained from giving his answer right away, but he was aware that his only choice was to resign if his facial paralysis couldn¡¯t be cured. 1/5 Chapter 37 James Crooked Mouth At the same time, William saw his crooked mouth and smilingly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your mouth. James?¡± Given that his vulnerability was being poked fun at, James was driven up the wall, angrily replying. That¡¯s none of your business!¡± ¡°Hehe¡± William chuckled. ¡°That face of yours might scare your future away.¡± At those lethal words, James felt offended and resentfully eximed, ¡°Still none of your business!¡± Surprisingly, William walked toward him and imed, James, what¡¯s in the past remains in the past. I am no longer angry at you. Regardless, I happen to know some medical skills, and I am able to treat your sickness.¡± Pleasantly surprised, James asked, ¡°You can treat it?¡± William nodded. ¡°Though, the price may be a little steep, as certain ingredients required are quite expensive.¡± Immediately, James replied, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter! I¡¯ll pay anything to be cured!¡± ¡°Very well. Then, bring 150 thousand tomorrow and wait for me at the entrance of Halivaara High.¡± James dropped his jaw. ¡°150 thousand?!¡± ¡°Well, 150 thousand is a courtesy price. Forget about it if you think it¡¯s too expensive.¡± ¡°No, of course not. James anxiously chuckled. ¡°Uh, Mia¡¯s brother, how should I address you?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you this before? Name¡¯s William,¡± William introduced calmly. ¡°William, my friend, can¡¯t you give me a discount?¡± After all, 150 thousand was too costly for James, given that the sum he had earned all these years was only a little over 150 thousand. William nodded. ¡°Certainly. I¡¯ll decrease the medication, but the healing effect will be discounted as well.¡± James was overwhelmed. ¡°Oh, William, we can¡¯t decrease the medication. Uh Fine, 150 thousand, it is. But it will be effective, yes?¡± With a straight face, William assured, ¡°We¡¯re both guardians of the children, no? Why would I lie to you? The medication will take effect right away. Shall it fail, I will not ept even a penny from you.¡± Gritting his teeth, James agreed, ¡°Deal! We shall meet here when we send our kids to school tomorrow.¡± Soon, Mia, who just finished her ss, dashed over. ¡°William!¡± William patted her head and said, ¡°Come. Let¡¯s go home. Not far behind was her ssmate, J, who was surprised to see her entering a Maybach. J came from a wealthy family, whose assets were estimated to be in the millions, so despite Mia¡¯s impressive results, she didn¡¯t pay that much attention to her. ¡°Isn¡¯t her family poor?¡± J muttered with a frown, only to be yelled at by her mother who came to get her.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Stop dreaming. J! Get in the car!¡± 2/5 Chapter 37 James¡® Crooked Mouth ordingly, J inquired, ¡°Mom, are the Barretts rich people? Their car seems to be better than ours.¡± J¡¯s mother was a housewife, though she often helped out her husband with his business dealing with building materials. ncing at J, she answered, ¡°Not sure. Why are you asking about them? Are they even relevant to us?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± J continued, ¡°I can¡¯t stand Mia¡¯s sly, pompous face. Hmmph! Her car must be rented to make others think that she¡¯s rich.¡± On the other hand, after getting into the car, Mia touched every part of the car¡¯s interior and excitedly asked. ¡°William, our car is so exquisite. It must be expensive, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°A little over 300 thousand. William noted, ¡°As long as you like it.¡± ¡°I love it!¡± Mia gleefullyughed. ¡°By the way. William. I¡¯ll be going to the Kreim Capital to partake in the Math Competition.¡± ¡°It¡¯s that time already? How¡¯s your preparation?¡± I¡¯ve been doing mock exercisestely, and I did pretty well. The teacher who guided me said that I may be able to win the first prize. ¡°Really? You sure are the best, Mia!¡± Williamplimented. Followingly, she pouted her lips. ¡°William, J has been targeting me recently.¡± He could still remember J, whose parents drove a BMW X6, and thereafter inquired, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mia answered, ¡°She wishes to participate in the Math Competition, but she hadn¡¯t been doing well in the mock tests, so the teachers didn¡¯t ept her. Because of this, she grew upset with me. She even brought a few girls with her and surrounded me in the restroom this morning. They probably would have beaten me up if it weren¡¯t for the teacher who happened to be passing by.¡± Hearing that, William scowled. As bullying cases in school could vary in severity, he couldn¡¯t afford to treat this with negligence. Thus, he instantlyforted, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll give your principal a callter. Also, should you ever face danger, you must tell me at once, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mia nodded. After sending Mia home, William encountered Dominic, who came to visit. Dominic imed that the three parties had agreed to sell off their residences, but none of their prices were low as the three of them were 500 thousand altogether. Since all parties had their own difficulties, William did not attempt to negotiate. That night, he had Dominic witness his signing of contracts with the three parties before having Melisenna deal with the transfer procedures. Seeing how William effortlessly handed out the 500 thousand, as well as his possession of a car that cost over 300 thousand, Dominic grew even more reluctant to cross him. Though, he remained curious as to how William got his hands on such a substantial amount of money. Very soon, Micah from the restaurant drove to William¡¯s ce and had his partner carry two crates of white wine out of the car before knocking at William¡¯s house door. Thereupon, William came to get the door, only to s Micah, after which he smilingly asked, ¡°Micah, what 3/5 09:44 Sat, 8 Jun X Chapter 37 James¡® Crooked Mouth brings you here?¡± Micah Schmidt. He was a bold man from Ambersea with a strong sense of justice. Laughingly, he imed, ¡°Oh, William! I have to thank you properly tonight!¡± After taking a glimpse at the wine, William quickly stated, ¡°Micah, I don¡¯t take alcohol. You¡¯d be wasting them by giving them to me. Please move them back into your carl¡± With a glower, Micah replied, ¡°No way! Are you scorning me?¡± Revealing a bitter grin, William could only allow his guests to carry the crates of wine into his yard. With that, they came to the living room, where William served his guests some tea. ¡°So, Micah. Flow did you deal with the matter?¡± Micah lit up a cigarette and answered, ¡°How else? Someone was controlling those b¡¯stards, it seemed. I let them off this morning, but only after they paid me 15 thousand.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re forgoing the criminal case just like that?¡± William asked with a frown. ¡°They requested bail. I wasn¡¯t nning to let them go, hoping that they¡¯d stay in prison for a few years, but the vice¨Ccaptain of Martial Patrol Brigade was among them, so I could onlypromise, or I would have to give up on my restaurant,¡± Micah ndly stated. A trace of gloom shed across his face as he spoke. ¡°When those b*stards left, they even pointed at my face, iming that paying 15 thousand to beat me up was totally worth it.¡± Having said that, he seemed to have remembered something else. ¡°Right, William. For the time being. stoping to my restaurant. Those b¡¯stards said that they were going to trouble you. Wouldn¡¯t want you bumping into them.¡± In response, William let out a snicker. ¡°I sure hope I get to see them. I might even avenge you.¡± Micah hastily waved his hand. ¡°Never mind. I¡¯m a businessman. I can¡¯t afford to start beef for no good reason.¡± After chatting for a while, he excused himself. However, William remained frustrated and immediately gave Bradley a call. Bradley, as though he was expecting William¡¯s call,ughingly greeted, ¡°Hey, William. What¡¯s up?¡± Nheless, William cut to the chase and interrogated, ¡°Inspector Hussain, those six thugs tantlymitted a crime. Why were they released?¡± Bradley then exined. ¡°The thing is, letting them go was the right and legal move. Micah signed the memorandum of understanding with them. The other party paid theirpensation, so the bail was approved.¡± William sneered. ¡°So, it takes only so little to be a criminal. Money is all that it takes to deal with everything, is that right?¡± Sensing his anger, Bradley quickly said, ¡°Calm down, William. Well, are you free tonight? Drinks on me. Right, Zoie will being as well.¡± Thinking of Zoie, William hesitated for a moment fore replying, ¡°Fine. You pick the ce.¡± 4/5 Chapter 37 James¡® Crooked Mouth Half an hourter. William arrived at a restaurant named Riverside Roasts with two bottles of white wine in his hands. There, Bradley and Zoie were already waiting for him at a table beside the river. The breeze was chilly and rxing Send Gifts 30 Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Two Strange Cases Upon William¡¯s arrival. Bradley¡¯s eyes glistened when he saw the bottles of white wine in his hands. ¡°Is that white wine I see? Haha! How lucky of us tonight!¡± Smilingly, Zoie pulled out a chair for William and the three of them then sat downs. With that. Bradley stated, ¡°William. I understand that you think we¡¯re letting those b*stards off too easily, but I¡¯m not in charge of the matter. Our captain made that decision.¡± As such, William ndly muttered, ¡°Sigh Perhaps such matters would¡¯ve been better handled by people in the underworld. I shouldn¡¯t have looked for you guys. Bradley smilingly refuted, ¡°Not really. The world isn¡¯t all ck and white, you know. You¡¯ll understand this soon enough.¡± Soon, food was served. The mini lobsters were scrumptious and themb skewers were excellent. The three continued chatting as they dined. As an emotionally tactful man, Bradley grew more talkative once he consumed the white wine. ¡°Zoie, you¡¯re no longer a little girl. I see that William is an outstanding man. Perhaps we can talk it out until the two of you get together.¡± Such straightforward words left Zoie blushing. ¡°Mr. Hussain, what are you talking about? Are you drunk already?¡± Bradley giggled. I¡¯m not drunk yet. William is undeniably apetent, righteous man. You won¡¯t feel sorry for bing his girlfriend.¡± Feeling awkward, William immediately went on a tangent. ¡°Mr. Hussain, you¡¯ve been an inspector for so many years. Have you ever encountered any strange cases?¡± ¡°Strange cases?¡± Bradley pondered for a while. ¡°Ah, yes! There were two strange cases, and I¡¯m already getting goosebumps just thinking of them.¡± Interested, William replied, ¡°Oh? Do enlighten us After chugging down the ss of white wine, Bradley began recounting one of the cases. Fifteen years ago, he was already an experienced, senior inspector. One day, the team received a report about corpses being found in a vi beside a river. Upon investigation, the dead were of a family.prising an old mother, a son, a daughter¨Cinw, and a boy that was about seven years old. The family experienced a horrible death. Even their skins were torn away as their corpses bloodilyy on the floor. What was even more terrifying was the fact that their blood waspletely siphoned, and an extremely uncanny symbol was drawn on the floor. The symbol resembled a paper talisman an expert would use. Back then, the incident left the entire capital shocked. Professionals across the department, the district, and the city were sent over to look into the case, but only to no avail. After three years of investigation, their effort led to nothing, rendering the case an unsolvable case, the documents of which were then scaled in the drawer of unsolved cases to this day. Hearing about the paper talipinan, William was obviously fascinated. ¡°What kind of talisman was that, Mr. Hussain Than Dean 1/3 09:44 Sat, 8 Jun Chapter 38 Two Strange Cases documents. William saw the four skinless corpses lying on the floor in the hall. Their heads were pointing at the inside of the hall while their feet were directed outside. Around them, there was a giant pattern that was drawn with blood. As soon as he saw the pattern, his entire body shivered as he blurted. ¡°The Summoning Array!¡± Bradley was taken aback, hastily asking, ¡°What Summoning Array Although William had received the legacy of witchcraft, he never really looked into it, but he could. remember the pattern. Its full name was Nine Skies Demon Summoning Array, which used blood as a catalyst to invoke the vilest demons. And the culprit that tore off the skins of the victims was the vessel of the demon. Donning the skins of mankind, a demon could dwell in the mortal realm for an extended period of time. Without exnation, William simply stated, ¡°A kind of Demonic Art. Right, did any ident happen during your follow¨Cup investigations?¡± Bradley shook his head. ¡°No. After a thorough investigation of the crime scene, no one went there anymore. The follow¨Cup investigations mainly revolved around the victims¡® rtionships.¡± Sensing William¡¯s fascination. Zoie then inquired. ¡°William, did you discover something?¡± After taking a bite of the mutton, William answered, ¡°If my guess is right, a murder would take ce here every six months, wherein the dead¡¯s blood would bepletely sucked dry, yes?¡± Right away. Bradley trembled all over, dropping the ss in his hand onto the table as he peered at William. ¡°How do you know that?¡± William tly replied, ¡°I just do.¡± In that instant, Bradley even suspected that William was the culprit, but after thinking about it, that wouldn¡¯t be possible, since William was merely an elementary school student ten years ago. He then knocked his own head and imed, ¡°I¡¯m overthinking it. William, do you mind sharing with us your inference?¡± ¡°Essentially, this is an activity of a demonic cult. The culprit who skinned the victims requires a great deal of blood to forge human skins after a certain period of time, and that period of time happens to be six months. Hearing that, Zoie felt goosebumps on the top of her head. ¡°No way. That¡¯s insanely ominous.¡± William nodded. ¡°Indeed, it is ominous. Also, let me tell you this: demons with shocking strength were sealed within the human skin. And the only reason the culprit forged more human skins was to harm more people. After a pause, he added. ¡°Such people are masters of the Demonic Arts. You will never be able to capture them.¡± With that, Bradley let out a snort. ¡°Master of the Demonic Arts, my foot! I¡¯ll capture them eventually!¡± Zoie too nodded. ¡°Yes. They shall be punished for the crimes they havemitted!¡± At once, William mocked, ¡°Really? They might request bail by then.¡± Embarrassed, Bradley replied, ¡°Man, stop dwelling on that. I swear to you that I¡¯ll punish them heavily should they repeat their mistakes.¡± 2/3 Chapter 38 Two Strange Cases Zoie pursed her lips and chuckled. ¡°Mr. Hussain, we¡¯ll talk about that when you be the captain. Bradley shot her a stare. ¡°Oh, I bet yal Once the merits are credited this time, I¡¯ll surely be the intermediate captain!¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Thereupon, William suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s move on to the second case,¡± And so, Bradley started recounting the second case which took ce six years ago, when a female student in her senior yearmitted suicide in Halivaara High. She jumped down from the upper floor and instantaneously died. The next day, when the investigation of the case was ongoing, another female student jumped down from the higher floor of Halivaara High. Two deaths in two days left the school immensely pressured, and they immediately announced a week of break. However, the deaths didn¡¯t stop right there, as dayster, yet another female student visited the school from home, only to jump from the upper floor. Following the third death among the students, the case became much more serious and its influence was abysmal. As such, the principal and three homeroom teachers were fired while the Director of Education was severely discredited and the heads of security were gravely disciplined. Back then, Bradley was already an inspector. He was in charge of investigating the case, but sadly, his effort was in vain. Furthermore, what intrigued him the most was how all the dead female students were carrying tender smiles at the moment right before their deaths. Followingly, the school halted sses for a month. Although the cause remained undiscovered, no simr incidents ever happened again. Though, once in a while, the looks and the tender smiles of the three students, as well as the revolting fresh blood on the ground, would sh across Bradley¡¯s mind whenever he was daydreaming. Having recounted the case, he heaved a sigh. ¡°One of the girls was a child of my rtive. ¡®Uncle, Uncle!¡® she¡¯d call me. s, we couldn¡¯t find anything out, and the final official deration was that the students. were too pressured in their studies and ultimately opted for suicide.¡± Send Gifts 30 »Ø 3/3 A Mortal¡¯s Medicinal Elixirs Chapter 39 Haunted Building:M Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Haunted Building: Mediocre Witchcraft. At this, William was startled. Since Mia was studying at Halivaara High, he had to find out about the said. paranormal event. He quickly asked, ¡°Bradley, what happened afterward? Did it just end like that?¡± ¡°Nothing happened after that, Bradley replied. ¡°The case had been closed.¡± William couldn¡¯t sit still after hearing that and lit a cigarette before asking, ¡°Bradley, do you want to solve the case?¡± ¡°What case?¡± Bradley was taken aback. ¡°Come with me to Halivaara High tonight. My sister is studying there, so I won¡¯t be able to fall asleep. tonight without investigating the matter thoroughly.¡± ¡°William, don¡¯t be ridiculous. It¡¯s been six years, and there haven¡¯t been any studentsmitting suicides since then. Bradley rolled his eyes, thinking William was being dramatic. ¡°Are you going or not?¡± William red at him. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go. But William, the case had been closed, so it would be useless even if you find out something.¡± Bradley scratched his head. On the other hand, Zoie was ted. She hadn¡¯t been drinking, so she drove them to Halivaara High. Halivaara High had over 7,000 students, and it was where the best students in the district were gathered. When the car arrived at the school gate, the security guard recognized Bradley. ¡°Inspector Hussain, why are you here? Is there something wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong. I just came to check if there are any safety hazards to prevent idents from happening. Bradley replied. ¡°Okay, I see. Should I get the teachers for you?¡± the security guard asked. There¡¯s no need to.¡± Bradley answered quickly. ¡°Just get someone to follow us and open the doors for us. With that, the security guard called a young man to sit in the car, and the car drove past the school gate before finally stopping next to an office building. When the young security guard saw that they hade here, he blurted, ¡°Gentlemen, this building hastN?velDrama.Org owns this text. been sealed off. Bradley was taken aback upon hearing that, as he couldn¡¯t seem to understand the situation and asked, ¡°When was it sealed off?¡± The security guard responded, ¡°I started working here not long ago, but I heard from them that back then, someone jumped off the building andmitted suicide. After that, it was sealed off and hasn¡¯t been used since.¡± ¡°Of course, no one has been jumping off the building since it has been sealed off!¡± William looked at Bradley and spoke.. !! 1/4 Chapter 39 Hounted Building: Mediocre Witchcraft The young security guard obliged and took out a bunch of keys. He finally managed to open the door to the building after searching for the keys for some time. As soon as he opened the door, he advised them, ¡°Inspector Hussain, it¡¯s better not to go up there at this time of the night¡¡± ¡°What are you talking about?!¡± Bradley red at him, ¡°Give me the shlight, and you wait for us downstairs.¡± After Bradley took the shlight, the three of them headed upstairs. To be honest, Bradley felt scared, so he let William lead the way. The building was three stories high, and William first came to the second floor as he slowly walked from one end of the corridor to the other. Suddenly, Zoic eximed. ¡°William, there¡¯s light ahead!¡± William saw it too. There was a faint lighting from a ssroom not far ahead. As he was about to go over there, they suddenly heard a scream ahead, and the next moment, three figures were seen rushing toward them. All of their faces were as pale as a sheet, William immediately shone the light on them, and the three of them were stopped in their tracks while covering their eyes from the bright light. ¡°What are you doing?¡± he asked. Three of them rushed over, and it turned out that they were male students. All of them had their phones and they seemed to be recording something. on, One of the male students, who looked pale, gulped before exining. ¡°We heard that there are ghosts here, so we wanted to film a video here and put it online. Bradley was enraged upon hearing that. ¡°Nonsense! Are you just bored and looking for trouble?¡± The three male students lowered their heads and didn¡¯t dare to speak. With that, William lowered his voice and asked, ¡°Why did you run just now?¡± One of the male students immediately responded, ¡°Sir, there are ghosts in that ssroom! We were filming a video, and suddenly someone whispered in our ear. We were scared to death!¡± ¡°Oh Whispering in your ears? What did they say?¡± William raised an eyebrow and asked. The other boy thought for a moment and answered, ¡°I couldn¡¯t understand it. It sounded like a strange sequence of sounds, like chanting. Hearing that, William immediately handed the shlight to Bradley and said, ¡°Wait over here. Then, he hastened toward the ssroom. To be honest, William was also somewhat afraid because he didn¡¯t know what was there. However, even if he were afraid, he would ensure the school was safe since Mia studied there. As soon as he got there, he noticed that the ssroom door was ajar. He pushed it open and walked in. The desks and chairs in the ssroom were all there but were covered in a thickyer of dust. He found the switch and turned on the lights. The lights were old, as they were from six or seven years ago. Three out of six lights were broken, and the remaining three flickered on and off. He activated his third eye and scanned the entire ssroom. The next second, his heart suddenly contracted because a white figure was staring straight at him from a few feet away! This figure couldn¡¯t be called a human because it had no face, and its features were blurred. It was wearing a robe that looked like a nightgown, and only a pair of light purple eyes we clear. 2/4 Chapter 39 Haunted Building: Mediocre Witchcraft The instant their eyes met, William formed a mudra with his right hand and activated the Heaven and Earth Qi within his body before yelling, ¡°Subdue!¡± The seal that he formed was called the demon suppression seal, which could suppress evil spirits when activated with Qi. With the help of the mudra, William spouted a talisman¨Cshaped Qi, which hit the figure. The figure opened its mouth wide and emitted a strange sound wave that was inaudible to humans. Soon after, its body began to tremble, and it shrank by more than half. William¡¯s spirits lifted when he noticed that his seal had worked. He then did another mudra by joining both hands while yelling, ¡°Destroy!¡± This was the Demon Annihtion Seal. He emitted another burst of Qi which struck the figure, and suddenly a handsome boy¡¯s face was revealed. He appeared to be around seventeen or eighteen years old. The boy stared at William in confusion and bewilderment. William asked, ¡°Who are you?¡°, He could tell that the evil aura on the figure¡¯s body had been dispersed by his Qi, revealing its true consciousness. The boy spoke, but no sound came out. Nevertheless, William could hear his words in his heart. ¡°My name is Luca.¡± ¡°Did you kill those three girls six years ago?¡± William asked. ¡°L¡ didn¡¯t mean to harm them. I was just too lonely and wanted them to keep mepany¡± He lowered. his head and looked sorrowful. ¡°You didn¡¯t have evil intentions, but they died because of you. When people die, their souls return to heaven, and their bodies return to the earth, but why are you still lingering here?¡± William asked. ¡°I¨CI had a crush on a girl, but she disliked me because I was from a low¨Cie family. After graduation, she went to a big city to study. I missed her very much, so one day, I jumped from the building and ended my life. But for some reason, my consciousness returned here, and I still want to see her,¡± Luca replied. Hearing that, William frowned and condemned, ¡°You damn thing, you shouldn¡¯t have appeared in the first ce! Now, I will send you to where you belong.¡± With that, he formed a mudra with his hands joined together and yelled, ¡°Rebirth!¡± He then switched to another mudra, and with another yell, he formed a rebirth seal. The next moment, Luca¡¯s intention suddenly turned into a rain of light and instantly dissipated. After William had seeded, he turned around and saw Bradley and Zoie standing at the door, looking dumbfounded. They were gaping and looking very shocked. He felt embarrassed upon seeing them as he was worried that what he did earlier might appear too odd. He immediately cleared hie throat and said, ¡°What are you guys staring at? Let¡¯s go!¡± He then turned and walked away, and Bradley and Zoie quickly followed. ¡°William, what were you doing just now?¡± Zoie asked. William didn¡¯t want to exin too much and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I learned a kind of mudra and wanted to test it out.¡± Hearing that, Zoie burst outughing and said, ¡°You rem to have a unique style!¡± 3/4 87%Ñª Chapter 39 Haunted Building Mediocre Witchcraft ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t see anything here. Let¡¯s go.¡± William gave an awkwardugh. However, before he finished speaking, he suddenly turned around and saw a middle¨Caged man in the dark corridor. The man was wearing a suit and looked to be in his fifties, with a slightly plump figure. He seemed to have been standing there for a long time. When Bradley tried to shine a shlight on him, he was stopped by William, who spoke calmly. ¡°You guys should leave with the students first.¡± Send Gifts 30 Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Expensive Pills. Without any specific reason, Zoie felt a chill in her heart, so she whispered, ¡°Be careful. Then, she and Bradley led a few trembling students down the stairs, There was quite a distance between William and the middle¨Caged man. They stared at each other without moving. ¡°I was just wondering why that young man wants to harm people, so it turns out someone is manipting him in secret. William expressed his opinion. ¡°What was your goal in killing innocent students?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that someone woulde to investigate when it¡¯s been six years since the incident happened,¡± the middle¨Caged man responded in a maic baritone voice with cadence. ¡°Why did you suddenly appear here? So that you can keep me here?¡± William asked. ¡°Yes,¡± the man replied calmly. ¡°That vengeful spirit was the result of my seven¨Cyear nning. Yet, you sent it to the afterlife. Do you think I can spare you?¡± William nodded. ¡°I¡¯m not really a part of the martial world, but I happen to know some witchcraft. If you. want to fight me,e on quick. Don¡¯t waste my time.¡± Suddenly, the man burst outughing. ¡°Do you know that I have ced restrictions on this entire building? None of the people who came with you can leave.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± William remained calm. Even in the darkness, he could clearly see that the man had a piece of talisman stuck to his back, which meant that he was not a real person but a corpse controlled by someone else. He then secretly observed the entire building with his third eye and found a skinny older man right below him, muttering incantations while staring upward. ¡°You¡¯re cursing me?!¡± shouted the furious William. ¡°It¡¯s still not toote to give up now.¡± The moment he said that, he stomped on the concrete ground, and arge piece of concrete, along with some dust, fell. Underneath him, the skinny older man was chanting a spell, so he was caught off guard. Immediately, he rolled aside. As William descended from the sky, hended with a foot on the man¡¯s back. With a crack, the skinny old man¡¯s spine was broken, and he copsed on the spot, defecating and urinating himself. Although the man knew witchcraft, his skills were really ordinary, only at the level of the Strength Realm. William easily defeated him. Then, William stepped forward and inserted several needles into the older man¡¯s head. The light in his eyes gradually disappeared, and his face was filled with fear. ¡°How did you know I was hiding down there?¡± William didn¡¯t bother to exin at all; he pped the old man in the face and asked, ¡°Old man, were you cursing me just now?¡± 1/5 87%1 Chapter 40 Expensive Pills man said with a resentful expression. With another p, William shattered all of his teeth and caused blood to flow from his mouth. ¡°You said you ced a restriction here?¡± There¡¯s no restriction. I lied. The old man¡¯s arrogance significantly diminished after being hit twice. Then, William demanded, ¡°Tell me. Why did you kill those girls?¡± ¡°I cultivated the ¡®Ghost Path, and that boy had a natural soul that was perfect for refining vengeful spirits. To make the vengeful spirit stronger, I needed to kill more people and absorb their souls to strengthen the vengeful spirit,¡± the old man exined. Hearing that. William snorted and reached out to search the man. He found a willow wood que that was polished and shiny, looking like an ancient artifact, Shocked, the old man eximed, ¡°Don¡¯t touch it!¡± As William examined the que, he discovered a stream of spiritual light inside that he didn¡¯t recognize. So, he asked, ¡°Is there something inside this?¡± ¡°This is a ghost que passed down in my Evil Spirit Sect, and it seals a powerful malevolent spirit,¡± the man replied. However, William didn¡¯t believe a word he said and kept the willow wood que while asking, ¡°Did you also kill the man upstairs?¡± ¡°He was a teacher at the school who workedte tonight, so I killed him and used a corpse¨Ccontrolling talisman to control him and attract your attention.¡± ¡°You deserve to die a thousand times over!¡± William shook his head. ¡°Killing people without any humanity is truly despicable.¡± With that, he swiftly struck the older man several times. Not only did he strike him with Hidden Poison, but he even pierced him with several needles, ensuring that he wouldn¡¯t live more than six hours. The old man screamed in agony, ¡°What have you done to me?¡± At that moment, Bradley and the others heard themotion and rushed over. They were shocked to see the ssroom in such disarray. Zoie asked, ¡°William, who is this old man?¡± ¡°He¡¯s a killer. There¡¯s a body upstairs, and he¡¯s the one who killed him. Hurry and go to the second floor.¡± Hearing that, Zoie and Bradley quickly ran upstairs while William leaped up to the second floor through a hole in the ceiling, removing the talisman from the back of the corpse. As soon as the corpse¨Ccontrolling talisman was removed, the person fell to the ground, his blue¨Cck skin. indicating that he had been dead for a while. Then, he jumped down from the hole and continued to search the old man. This time, he found a magic treasure bag with many items inside. He didn¡¯t examine them closely, but he kept the bag right away. When the older man saw that William was searchin through his things, he was infuriated and anxious. 2/5 Chapter 40 Expensive Pills ¡°My Evil Spirit Sect has many skilled practitioners. If you dare to do this to me, the Evil Spirit Seet will not spare you!¡± Annoyed by his words, William struck him unconscious with a p, At this point, Bradley had already found the corpse and called for backup from the police station. Since William couldn¡¯t stick around, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t mention meter. Bradley understood that William didn¡¯t want to get involved in the case, so he replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll say that I found the body and that Zoie and I caught the killer. You should go home first.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll drive you,¡± said Zoic. However, William waved his hand and rejected her. ¡°No need. I¡¯ll take a cab.¡± With the potential threat resolved, he could finally feel at ease. Mia can now go to school without worrying. He took a cab back home, and when he arrived. Melisenna and Mia were already asleep. So, he took a shower and went to the courtyard across the street. At this moment. Jose was still practicing. When he saw William, he quickly approached him to ask about any doubts he had during his cultivation. Since he had already perfected the Macrocosmic Orbit, he wanted to enter the next realm, the Rhythmic Breath. The so¨Ccalled ¡®Rhythmic Breath¡® was a breathing technique that had always been kept secret, just like the one that William was practicing. It was a highly advanced breathing technique. ¡°My master never taught me about Rhythmic Breath cultivation. Even he himself stopped at the level of the Macrocosmic Orbit. Still, he said some breathing techniques in this world are unfortunately controlled by some practitioner families and sects; hence, they¡¯re kept secret. Sigh, if only I learned a breathing technique.¡± Regarding the affairs of the martial world, William¡¯s understanding was actually not as good as that of Jose, so he asked, ¡°As you said, because most of the practitioners don¡¯t know any breathing techniques, they cant only reach the level of the Macrocosmic Orbit?¡± Jose nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Practitioners who can use the Qi Rhythm Breath are extremely rare, and those who can use Qi Emanation are even rarer.¡± After some thought, William said, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll teach you a set of breathing techniques, but you can¡¯t pass them on to anyone else.¡± ording to the Way of Heaven and Earth, there were four types of breathing techniques, including lower¨Clevel, middle¨Clevel, upper¨Clevel, and supreme¨Clevel breathing techniques. What he used was the supreme¨Clevel breathing technique, and the Way of Heaven and Earth only recorded one type, which was extremely difficult. He had only just started to learn it and was not proficient yet. After some consideration, he decided to teach Jose a set of middle¨Clevel breathing techniques. In fact, even the lower¨Clevel breathing techniques were better than some sects¡® and families¡® breathing techniques, as those techniques were not mainstream. Jose kneeled when he heard that William was going to teach him a breathing technique. ¡°Thank you!¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. There was a saying that ¡®techniques cannot be light passed on, so for William to teach him a breathing 3/5 Chapter 40 Expensive Pills technique was enough to change his fate. After receiving his thanks. William taught him the secret technique. Jose was overjoyed when he learned the breathing technique. That night itself, he sessfully broke through to the Rhythmic Breath Realm, advancing his cultivation. On the other hand, William continued to work on opening the secondary meridians in his left arm. The next morning, he drove Mia to school as usual, and sure enough, Jarnes was waiting for him. After Mia left. James hurried over with a smile. ¡°Mr. Barrett, did you bring the medicine?¡± Before William came here, he had kneaded a few ck pills with potash and flour. He opened a small bottle and poured out three ck pills, which looked like mud balls, saying. ¡°These are the medicine I made. Take them, and your illness will be cured.¡± When James heard that, his eyes lit up. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course, William replied seriously. Without dy, James took the medicine bottle and swallowed the pills in one gulp. At that moment, William secretly removed the needle and patted him on the back, saying. ¡°Take it slow. Don¡¯t rush.¡± Immediately, James felt a sense of relief in his body. He quickly took out a mirror and checked his face, discovering that his nose and mouth were gradually returning to their original positions. After waiting for about 10 minutes, his face returned to its normal appearance. Overjoyed, he eximed, Your medicine is really effective, Mr. Barrett!¡± ¡°Of course, it is. However, you need to take it twice. In half a month, you need to take it again; otherwise, it may rpse.¡± ¡°Right, right. We need to consolidate the treatment.¡± He quickly agreed, then blinked at William. ¡°You won¡¯t charge me for the second batch of medicine, will you?¡± ¡°Why would I?¡± William replied. ¡°I only charge that 150 thousand.¡± Hearing that, James breathed a sigh of relief. He then looked around and said, ¡°I have a suitcase with 150 thousand in cash in my car.¡± William hadn¡¯t expected him to bring cash, but he nodded and followed him to the car, where James took out a suitcase. 150 thousand was 1,500 banknotes, so it was pretty heavy to carry. After he had taken a nce and saw that there was no problem, he threw the suitcase directly into his trunk. As he closed the trunk, he turned to the wincing James and said, ¡°James, tell your son to stop bothering my sister. With his looks, do you think my sister would be interested in him?¡± Embarrassed, James quickly said, ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯ll talk to that kid. If he doesn¡¯t listen, I¡¯ll beat him up. Then, he took another step forward and asked, ¡°William, are you very close with Miss Zuch?¡± Gwendolyn¡¯s father was the mayor of the city, so he had always wanted to establish a connection with him but had no.opportunity to do so. 4/5 Chapter 40 Expensive Pills Since William wasn¡¯t interested in getting involved in these matters, he simply said, ¡°Not particrly.¡± Instantly, James let out an ¡°Oh¡® and couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed. After that, William waved goodbye to him and went to treat Walter. He then took a short break at noon before continuing to treat Colleen in the afternoon. In the evening, he still had to treat his mother. All three treatments consumed his Qi, leaving him very exhausted. After three consecutive days of treatment, Walter¡¯s injuries had already healed, and he only needed to take his medication on schedule every day. As for Colleen, her condition had also improved a lot, and she no longer needed daily treatment. She only needed to be treated once a week in the future. On this day. Mia was going to the Kreim Capital to participate in a mathpetition, so William got up early to prepare breakfast and nned to personally send her to the Kreim Capital. Jason was driving on this trip with the apanying teacher sitting in the passenger seat and William and Mia sitting in the back. The teacher was a male teacher in his 30s named Herman Webber. He had rich experience in cultivating Math Olympiad students, ¡°Mr. Barrett, Mia¡¯s test scores have been particrly good in thest few tests. I believe she will definitely win first prize.¡± Hearing that, William said with a smile, ¡°Really? You teachers have worked hard. It¡¯s just because you guys taught her well.¡± Herman quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s not just that, mainly because Mia is smart. I have tutored several students previously, but she has the most agile mind. Oh, by the way, a few days ago, a girl named J insisted on finding me to tutor her. Her grades are not bad, but shecks mathematical talent, so I gave up after tutoring her for a few days. After all, Math Olympiad still depends on talent.¡± When he mentioned J, William thought of what had happened previously, so he asked, ¡°Mia, she didn¡¯t trouble you these few days, did she?¡± Mia shook her head. ¡°Maybe the principal talked to her. She didn¡¯t provoke me anymore, but I feel like she looks at me with weird eyes, like she hates me! Send Gifts 30 Chapter 41 A Mortal¡¯s Medicinal Elixirs Chapter 41 Competition Controversy The car had been driving for over an hour when Herman received a phone call. After listening for a few moments, his face turned pale, and he shouted, ¡°How is that possibilell We clearly registered for it, and you even sent us the exam number. How could we not have registered?¡± The person on the other end of the line said, ¡°We¡¯re not sure about that, but we discovered that you weren¡¯t registered and won¡¯t be able to participate in the exam.¡± Anxiously, Herman said, ¡°Could you please check again? Perhaps there¡¯s been a mistake: ¡°It¡¯s impossible. We wouldn¡¯t have made a mistake like that,¡± the person on the phone replied before hanging up right away. ¡°What¡¯s going on, Mr. Webber?¡± asked William. With a wry smile. Herman answered, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening. The organizingmittee called and said we didn¡¯t register, so we can¡¯t participate in the exam this time.¡± ¡°What? That¡¯s not possible. I checked the official website, and it showed that we had registered sessfully. Mia said with a frown. ¡°I¡¯m rather puzzled as well. We definitely registered Herman sighed. He attached great importance to this exam; if Mja achieved good results, it would reflect positively on him. Hearing all that, Jason asked, ¡°Boss, should we still go?¡± ¡°Of course, we should,¡± William replied coldly. ¡°Mia is definitely taking this exam!¡± Then, he dialed Jonathan¡¯s number and exined the situation. Jonathan had many connections, and he was able to reply in just 10 minutes. ¡°I found out what happened, William. It was one of the employees in the office who modified the registration information without authorization. I¡¯ve already made them rectify it. ¡°Why did the employee modify it on purpose?¡± asked William. ¡°I¡¯ve sent someone to investigate the reason. I¡¯ll let you knowter. By the way, when you arrive at the Kreim Capital, you muste and meet me. I¡¯ve missed you so much.¡± ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll meet up with you, Mr., Big, replied William. After he hung up the phone, Herman¡¯s expression changed. Who is he, actually? How can he find out about the situation with just one phone call? Ten minutester, his phone rang again. The other party confirmed that they had made a mistake and that Mia had sessfully registered, so she could participate in the exam. They also apologized to him nonstop. With that, Herman was even more shocked. He became restless after hanging up the phone. Meanwhile, Mia was curious, ¡°William, are you going to meet a friend?¡± William answered with a mod, saying, ¡°His name is Jonathan Big, and he¡¯s a big shot at Kreim Capital. I 1/5 09:45 Sat, 8 Jun Chapter 41 Competition Controversy ¡°Okay,¡± she replied. Upon hearing the name Jonathan Big. Herman trembled all over. His brother¨Cinw worked in the Kreim Capital and had mentioned Jonathan several times. Is William actually his friend? After some time, the car finally entered the Kreim Capital and stopped at the gate of the Krein Capital High School. Jason went to park the car, while William and Herman apanied Mia to tour the examination hall. The exam was scheduled from 9.00AM to 11.00AM, so there was still over an hour left before the exam. The campus had designated areas for students to wait for themencement of the exam. Math elites from all over Kreim had gathered there. Of course, there were also their parents and teachers present, forming a huge turnout. As soon as William and the others sat down, they saw J and her father walking into the hall and sitting down not far away. Likewise, Herman noticed them and couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Huh? I don¡¯t think J registered. What is she doing here?¡± Just then, Jonathan called and said that a person named Samuel Langdon had bribed an employee from the examination office, and the employee even registered Samuel¡¯s daughter as an additional participant. In other words, J had taken Mia¡¯s spot in the exam, and it was no wonder she hade to take the exam. When William heard this news, his face turned disgruntled. What the f*ck? This is just too much! im with ease, He stood up and walked toward J and her family. When J saw him, she greeted him ¡°Hello, Mia¡¯s brother. Where is Mia?¡± Behind her, a middle¨Caged man nced at William but didn¡¯t say anything. Hearing her question, William calmly answered, ¡°Didn¡¯t you receive the notice? Your exam qualification has been canceled.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?!¡± The man finally stood up, looking displeased. William looked at him and said, ¡°You are Samuel Langdon, right? You¡¯re the one who bribed the exam office to cancel my sister¡¯s qualification and change it to your daughter¡¯s name.¡± The middle¨Caged man was indeed J¡¯s father, Samuel, who was in the building materials business. At once, his face changed as he eximed, ¡°How did you know?¡± With a sneer, William replied, ¡°If you don¡¯t want others to know, don¡¯t do it from the beginning. You and your family can leave Kreim Capital now!¡± At the same time, J was shocked and angry. Her little face was full of resentment. ¡°Did you cancel my qualification? Who gave you the right? Dad, you have to do something!¡± She was stomping her feet anxiously. On the other hand, Samuel quickly calmed down and looked at William. ¡°You must have some connections if you were able to find out the truth so quickly. Well, it¡¯s my fault this time. Can we end this here?¡± ¡°End this here? Do you think you¡¯re the one calling he shots here?¡± William looked at him. ¡°I have no 2/5 87% Chapter 41 Competition Controversy grievances or grudges against you, but your daughter first had someone threaten my sister, and now, you¡¯ve reced her exam qualification with your daughter¡¯s name. How dare you?¡± At once, Samuel¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Kid, do you really think I¡¯m afraid of you? I have connections with some big shots in the underworld. You¡¯d better back off and not make trouble.¡± William nodded. ¡°Looks like I need to show you something, or you¡¯ll think I¡¯m just a harmless kitten. Immediately, he made a phone call to his friend working in intelligence. ¡°Help me run a check on Samuel Langdon. He¡¯s from Halivaara District, and his daughter¡¯s name is J Langdon. She¡¯s studying at Halivaara High. Okay, got it Samuel was stunned. Did he order someone to run a background check on me? He¡¯s a psycho! Does he think we¡¯re filming a movie and that he can get any information on me with just a phone call? He couldn¡¯t help but sneer. ¡°Kid, stop pretending to be tough in front of me. Let me tell you, I¡® Before he could finish boasting, the person that William had called came back with the information, so William put the call on speaker. ¡°I¡¯ve found it. Samuel Langdon is the brother¨Cinw of Halivaara Construction Department¡¯s deputy director. He has received a lot of building material orders through that connection in recent years, making a profit out of it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough, William said before hanging up the phone.. Samuel was shocked. Who was on the other end of the phone? How did he know that my brother¨Cinw is the deputy director of the Halivaara Construction Department? While looking at him. William said, ¡°Kneel, apologize to me, and p yourself ten times. I might consider forgiving you after that.¡± Although Samuel felt panicked, he would never agree to such a humiliating request. ¡°Kid, stop bluffing With a smile. William started dialing a second phone number. This time, the call was directed to the mayor of the city, Cooper Zuch.. On the phone, Cooper was very surprised. ¡°William? What¡¯s up? Is Gwen doing well?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. William replied, ¡°Hi. Mr. Zuch. Gwendolyn is doing well, and Old Mr. Zuch is also recovering. By the way. can I ask you something? Is there a construction department in Halivaara?¡± ¡°Yes, every district has one. They are mainly responsible for undertaking several public construction projects,¡± Cooper replied. ¡°The deputy director of the Halivaara Construction Department has been contracting arge number of projects to his brother¨Cinw and engaging in corruption. I think you should investigate this matter, Mr. Zuch.¡± After hearing the news, Cooper immediately said seriously, ¡°Is this true? I will have them investigate this matter and let you know the resultster.¡± ¡°Thank you. Mr. Zuch. There¡¯s nothing else. I¡¯ll hang up first. When he hung up the phone/Samuel¡¯s face was already pale. He asked, ¡°Whom did you call?¡± William replied, ¡°No one, just the mayor of Gentrel City, Cooper Zuch. You¡¯ve probably heard of him.¡± 3/5 Chapter 41 Competition Controversy Thand. Samuel copsed to the ground and said in a trembling voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong. Please forgive me. He kneeled on the ground with a pleading expression. However, William sneered. ¡°I gave you a chance, but you didn¡¯t take it. It¡¯s toote to kneel now.¡± After speaking, he turned and walked away. At this moment, J shouted, ¡°Come back!¡± William stopped and looked at the girl coldly, asking. ¡°What else do you want to say?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t threaten me. I¡¯m not afraid J angrily replied. p! Samuel pped his daughter in the face and bellowed, ¡°I low dare you cause trouble for me again? Shut up!¡± After that p, J waspletely stunned; this was the first time her father had ever hit her. At once, tears streamed down her face like beads falling off a broken string. Meanwhile, he quickly approached William, trembling as he said. ¡°I was wrong, Mr. Barrett. Please give me another chance. ¡°Go back to Halivaara. I¡¯ll consider letting you off the hook when I¡¯m in a better mood,¡± William responded indifferently. ¡°Okay, okay.¡± He took his stunned wife and daughter out of the hall immediately. Based on what he said, I still have a chance All this while, Mia saw everything that happened and asked William when he came over, ¡°What happened? Why did J¡¯s father kneel in front of you?¡± Since he didn¡¯t want to affect her exam, he replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. He¡¯s just a despicable person.¡± Soon, the first exam began, and Mia entered the examination hall. The two¨Chour exam was quite long, so William was bored. He asked Herman if he wanted to go out for a walk, but Herman insisted on staying put. William didn¡¯t force him either and went out of the campus alone. Across from the school, he spotted the words, ¡°Thione Dojo! When he saw the sign of a dojo, he became curious and wanted to check the ce out. After all, he was a Qi State master himself. The door of the dojo was open. The moment he entered, he saw a corridor with a door on the left. When he pushed the door open, he saw arge dojo and dozens of people wearing white practice uniforms sitting neatly on the ground. Then, all of them looked at him in unison. Among them, a middle¨Caged man was sitting there. He was burly with thick finger joints, and he was also staring at him. ¡°Friend, you finally came! The middle¨Caged man stood up. He was at least 6¡¯3 with high eyebrow bones. and thick, pointed eyebrows like a sword. Stunned, William pointed at himself. ¡°Are you talkito me?¡± 4/5 09:45 Sat, 8 Jun Chapter 41 Competition Controversy 87% The man took three steps forward and said. ¡°I¡¯ve heard your name for a long time, but I didn¡¯t expect your to be so young Hearing that, William felt strange. Has he heard of me? Why don¡¯t I recognize him, though? ¡°Since you¡¯re here, there¡¯s no need to say more. Let¡¯s start!¡± the man continued and immediately put on at show of force. When William saw that he wanted to fight him, he thought, Do all these martial arts practitioners act so impulsively? I¡¯m just here to visit your dojo, so why do you want to fight met However, he wasn¡¯t afraid. He took off his shoes and said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s spar.¡± Just then, the middle¨Caged man roared, then kicked to the side. He was fast and powerful, but his movements were too slow in William¡¯s eyes. He took a slight step back and tapped his foot on the man. Send Gifts 30 Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Thione Dojo and the Martial Arts Talent William didn¡¯t use any Qi, but his strength was just right. The middle¨Caged man couldn¡¯t control his footing and lost his bnce, causing him to fall to the ground with a loud bang. The disciples were all shocked. How can the owner be defeated with just one move? The middle¨Caged man was surprised as well. He got up with a kip¨Cup and said, ¡°Impressive! Another round!¡± However, William shook his head and replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need to continue. Your lower body is unstable, and your foundation isn¡¯t good enough.¡± Hearing that, the man felt insulted. ¡°I trained my horse stance for seven years when I was young. How dare you say my lower body is unstable? You¡¯re underestimating me!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be pissed. What I mean is that your training method is wed,¡± exined William. The man snorted. ¡°Shut up! How could the training method of Thione Sect be wed?¡± Seeing that it was impossible to continue the conversation, William shrugged and said, ¡°Alright, then. I will focus on attacking your lower bodyter. You can experience it for yourself.¡± After a roar, the man kicked in the air again. He was obviously skilled at leg work. However, before he couldplete his kick, William suddenly dashed forward and pushed him, sending him flying several feet away before he fell to the ground once again. At this moment, the disciples couldn¡¯t bear to watch anymore. Many of them lowered their heads as they felt that the owner was no match for the challenger. Yet, the man refused to give up and charged forward for the third time. This time, William just pulled him by the hand, and he fell for the third time. When William saw that the man still wanted to fight, he frowned and said, ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± ¡°The Thione Sect cannot be disgraced,¡± the man said in a cold voice after he stopped. Suddenly, William chuckled. ¡°How did I disgrace you? I¡¯m just a passerby who saw a dojo and wanted to take a look. But who knew that you would challenge me as soon as I entered? I only told you that your training method is wed, and your stance is unstable. These are all facts. Did you feel disgraced by that?¡± When the man heard William¡¯s words, he was stunned for a moment before asking, ¡°Aren¡¯t you Hayes Ziegler?¡± ¡°Who is Hayes Ziegler? My name is William Barrett,¡± replied William, realizing that they had a misunderstanding. With an embarrassed look, the man quickly cupped his fists and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I thought you were Hayes Ziegler. He was supposed toe and challenge us, so I spoke too harshly.¡± ¡°I see. It¡¯s my fault for not making myself clear, then,¡± William nodded. The man was also quite generous. After the misunderstanding was cleared up, he immediately became very polite to William and invited him to the tea room next door. 1/5 Chapter 42 Thione Dojo and the Martial Arts Talent After some introductions, William got to know that the middle¨Caged man named Thomas Cornell turned out to be the owner of this dojo. He had been practicing martial arts for nearly 30 years under an old boxer of the Thione Sect. A few days ago, a boxer from out of town named Hayes Ziegler suddenly arrived in the Kreim Capital. He was very strong and challenged seven dojo owners continuously. Today was the day he was supposed to ¡± William replied, ¡°My sister is taking an exam up ahead, so I can¡¯t stay long too. I¡¯ll be leaving soon.¡± Just then, there was amotion outside, and a very arrogant voice was heard saying, ¡°Which one of you is Thomas Cornell? Come out and take a punch from me!¡± Hearing that, Thomas stood up sharply and strode out, with William following closely behind as he wanted to watch the fun. In the dojo, there was a young man in his early twenties, standing at 5¡¯9. He had a square face, thick eyebrows, arms longer than his knees, forearms twice as thick as those of an ordinary person¡¯s, unusuallyrge feet, and broad shoulders. Seeing this kind of face and figure, William was slightly surprised. The medical scripture he read mentioned that a person with such a physique was born with a natural talent for martial arts. He didn¡¯t expect to meet one here. The young man was none other than the challenger, Hayes. He had a cold and arrogant look, and it seemed like he didn¡¯t care about anyone present. At this moment, Thomas shouted, ¡°I¡¯m Thomas Cornell!¡± Hayes coldly smiled. ¡°You¡¯re Thomas, eh? If you can take my one punch, I¡¯ll spare your Thione Dojo. If not, get out of Kreim Capital!¡± ¡°You talk big. Do you do a lot of heavy lifting with your mouth?¡± Thomas sneered. As Hayes narrowed his eyes, he said, ¡°I just wanted to defeat you, but now that you have provoked me, I will disable you!¡± ¡°No more arrogant words! Come on! Thomas showed no fear and kicked with a roar. As soon as he made the move, William secretly shook his head, knowing that he had lost. Sure enough, Hayes was as fast as lightning, kicking Thomas in the leg and sending him flying. Instantly, Thomas groaned in pain as his leg was severely injured. However, Hayes was merciless, for he leaped into the air and spun around before smashing his right leg heavily toward Thomas on the ground. With such a blow, Thomas would either die or be disabled. 2/5 09:46 Sat, 8 Jun Chapter 42 Thione Dojo and the Martial Arts Talent ¡°Enough!¡± William shouted seriously as he appeared behind Hayes and grabbed his belt all of a sudden, pulling him back with force. Hayes was shocked and swung his right hand to his back like a whip, striking precisely at William¡¯s temple in a blind attack. This move was a conditioned reflex that he had developed after countless practices. It was fast and strong. Meanwhile, William swung his arm to meet him head¨Con, and it was like two whips striking together. Crack! A loud sound echoed, and Hayes felt intense pain in his arm, making his face turn pale. On the other hand, William was unperturbed. He pressed down on Hayes¡® belt and heard a loud thud as he fell heavily to the ground, severely injured. Furious, Hayes tried to resist, but he felt a hand pressing on his head, preventing him from circting his Qi. Within seconds, he broke out in a cold sweat and didn¡¯t dare move at all. Then, William said calmly. ¡°You can challenge the owner, but why hurt people? Don¡¯t you know this is a society ruled byw?¡± While feeling stiff all over, Hayes asked in a deep voice, ¡°Who are you?¡± After William retrieved his hand and took a few steps back, he said calmly, Tm just a passerby who couldn¡¯t bear to see you trying to kill someone. Aren¡¯t you good at fighting? Here, I¡¯ll stand still and use only one hand to fight you. Come and attack me.¡± Hearing that. Hayes jumped up, his eyes shing with ferocity. ¡°Are you going to stand still and face my attack with one hand? Even if you are a Qi State master, you are underestimating me!¡± As soon as William made a move earlier, he sensed that William was definitely a Qi State master, but so what? As a martial arts genius, he had enough confidence to defeat a Qi State master who was only using one hand. ¡°Come on. Try me!¡± William said. Hayes backed up several feet, then took a running start and kicked with all his might. He became like a cannonball, aiming his kick at William. This kick unleashed his full power like a charging rhinoceros and was truly frightening Even Thomas couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Be careful!¡± Yet, William smirked, his breath surging with Qi. With a flick of his hand, Hayes¡® body shifted slightly to the side, barely avoiding him. This move was truly incredible, as if Hayes were an intable doll with no weight, easily pushed a foot away. Hayes was surprised to see that he had missed his target and ended up kicking past William¡¯s side. At the same moment, William¡¯s arm whipped like a whip and mmed heavily against his waist. Bang! Hayes felt that he was hit by a huge hammer, making him fall heavily to the ground. His internal organs were injured, and he spat out a mouthful of blood, unable to move for a while. Meanwhile, William looked down at him and coldly aid, ¡°With just this level of skill, how dare you go 3/5 Chapter 42 Thione Dojo and the Martial Arts Talent around challenging dojo owners? Who gave you the confidence?¡± Since practicing martial arts, Hayes had always been invincible, but today, he was defeated by William. Both shocked and angry, he said in a stern voice, ¡°You¡¯re a Qi State master. It¡¯s nothing impressive to defeat me! I will eventually defeat you!¡± Tll be ready to teach you a lesson anytime,¡± replied William. Just then. Thomas walked up to him and cupped his fists, saying, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Barrett.¡± William waved his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Today, I seem to have taught him a lesson, but in fact, I saved his life. He was able to be so arrogant until now because he had never met a Qi State master. Otherwise, he would have been beaten to death long ago.¡± Only then did Hayes slowly get up and gnash his teeth at William. ¡°I dare you to tell me your name.¡± ¡°My name is William Barrett, and I live in Halivaara District. You can visit me anytime to seek revenge.¡± William answered calmly. Hearing his answer, Hayes said, ¡°I will definitely go!¡± After speaking, he held his stomach and limped away. At the same time, William told him from the back. ¡°You have internal injuries. Don¡¯t eat anything for three days, and you¡¯ll recover naturally.¡± Without responding. Hayes slowly left the dojo. After that, Thomas snorted and said, ¡°Mr. Barrett, this ungrateful person doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for him. Why did you tell him that he had internal injuries?¡± ¡°He¡¯s a rare martial arts talent. It would be a shame to ruin him,¡± replied William calmly. Thomas was taken aback. ¡°A martial arts talent? Why did you let him go, then? If he gets stronger in the future and seeks revenge on you, then¡± ¡°If I was afraid of him getting stronger, I wouldn¡¯t have made a move today.¡± William cut him off. ¡°Right, right. You¡¯re a Qi State master. People like you are hard to meet. Then, Thomas turned to the other disciples and said, ¡°What are you all standing there for? Come and pay respects to Mr. Barrett.¡± The disciples quickly stood up and went to pay their respects, some even wanting to ask William questions about martial arts. However, William didn¡¯t have much time, so he said, ¡°Everyone, my sister is taking an exam, so I have to leave now. I¡¯ll stay in the Kreim Capital for a few days. I¡¯lle back to see you guys another day.¡± Suddenly, Thomas said, ¡°Mr. Barrett¡¯s business is our business. We¡¯ll wait with you.¡± Speechless, William thought to himself, Is that even necessary? So, he quickly rejected him. ¡°No need for that. I¡¯ll definitelye back another day.¡± Only then did Thomas finally give up, but he insisted on escorting William to the entrance of the school before going back. When he arrived at the school, he waited for just over half an hour before Mia came out.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Seeing her, he asked in surprise, ¡°Isn¡¯t there still hn hour left? Why did youe out early?¡± 4/5 87% Chapter 43 A Mortal¡¯s Medicinal Elixirs Chapter 43 Jonathan in the Capital Herman hastily called Mia over to answer the questions he had downloaded from the Inte. Mia could remember every question very well, and whenever she answered correctly, the smile on Herman¡¯s face would broaden. After she gave the final answer, he said with augh, ¡°If everything goes smoothly, you¡¯ll get full marks this time!¡± ¡°She¡¯ll get the first prize with full marks, right?¡± William asked. Herman beamed as he replied confidently, ¡°This is the first test, and there¡¯s a second test in the afternoon. The full mark for the first test is 120 points and 180 points for the second. So, it¡¯ll add up to a total of 300 points. Still, as long as the total points of both tests are over 250, she can get a pretty good ranking in thepetition.¡± ¡°Come on, let¡¯s find a ce to get some rest, William said and checked into a five¨Cstar hotel nearby so that Mia could have some proper rest. He also ordered room service and had lunch in the hotel. Once they were full, he continued to massage Mia¡¯s head to open up her meridians, heighten her focus and eliminate fatigue. The second test, also known as the extra test, would start from 2.30PM until 5.20PM. Therefore, Mia went ahead and took the second rest after taking a good rest. The questions in this test were clearly more difficult than the first. As a result, she didn¡¯t submit her answer sheet ahead of time and only left the venue toward the very end. ¡°Mia, how did it go? Could you answer all of it?¡± Herman asked anxiously upon seeing her. Mia nodded. ¡°I answered all of them, Mr. Webber.¡± Just minutes ago, he had already found the questions on the Inte and cross¨Creferenced them one by one. So, although she didn¡¯t get the full marks this time, she didn¡¯t lose many points and could probably score 175 out of 180 points. Herman gasped in astonishment as he stared at the total score, ¡°It¡¯s more than 290 points! She can definitely get first ce in thepetition with such an amazing result!¡± ?????: An overjoyed William inquired, ¡°Can she participate in the nationalpetition if she gets first ce?¡± Herman nodded, grinning from ear to ear. ¡°Actually, with Mia¡¯s current results, the top universities in the country would be eager to recruit her and have her in their ranks. However, I would suggest she continue participating in nationalpetitions and the International Olympiads. Then, if she could get one of the important prizes in an International Olympiad, she could study at any top international school of her choice. William nodded at his advice. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll see what she wants to do, then.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text. It was a happy day for all three of them, and they cheerily returned to the hotel. Since Herman had already fulfilled his duties, he decided to return to Halivaara the same night and left soon enough. Meanwhile, William and Mia wanted to tour the capital city for a few more days. Before sunset, William brought Mia to visit Jonathan. Tamarkan ume luina in the mani l- the genital Thananil Den skaap sha naian 1/4 Chapter 43 Jonathan in the Capital every square foot was about 80,000. Furthermore, Jonathan even owned five such properties consisting of twenty vis, The enormous vi, with a floor area of more than 32,000 square feet, was where he was currently residing. When they were by the gate, they caught sight of a swimming pool and even a helipad. The vi itself had five floors and was the biggest one in Tranquil Bay. The estate had excellent scenery, boasting a fantastic mountain view and a calm yet tranquil view toward the south. The car stopped directly in front of this vi, and a bald, middle¨Caged man in a tailored suit was already waiting for them at the door. The second William stepped out of the car, he came over briskly. ¡°My buddy. you¡¯re finally here!¡± Then. Jonathan gave William a bear hug as heughed jovially. You¡¯ve gained weight, Jon, William pointed out with a smirk. Jonathan rolled his eyes as he refuted, ¡°You¡¯re the one who has gained weight.¡± After that, he saw Mia, who had just gotten out of the car, and said with a smile, ¡°Is she our sister?¡± William nodded. ¡°Mia, this is Big Jon.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you. Big Jon, Mia grected obediently. Another throaty chuckle escaped Jonathan¡¯s lips as he teased, ¡°We have a pretty little sister. Thank goodness she¡¯s far prettier than you, Will While they were ribbing each other, he didn¡¯t forget to lead William and Mia to the living room. Although the area wasvishly decorated, the living room was unexpectedly spacious, which made the ce exude minimalistic charm. Once they werefortably seated, Jonathan ordered his servant to serve them tea. Then, he picked up a box from the side table and opened it. A diamond bracelet was nestled in the box; it gleamed beautifully. ¡°Since this is our first time meeting. I don¡¯t have anything special here. But please ept this gift. Still, William could tell that it was an expensive bracelet just with a nce. ¡°Jon, that¡¯s a bit Costly, don¡¯t you think?¡± he said. Jonathan waved away his concerns as he sighed, ¡°She¡¯s my sister. You really shouldn¡¯t bring such nonsense to the table since it¡¯s my gift to our sister.¡± William chuckled in amusement and said to Mia, ¡°ept the gift then, Mia.¡± Mia nodded. ¡°Thank you, Jon.¡± Jonathan beamed in approval and said, ¡°My man, you¡¯re my savior, but I still couldn¡¯t repay you for such a debt until this day.¡± Back then, when William cured him of his illness, he didn¡¯t ask for anything in return. It was the same now as William simply chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not toote for you to thank me now.¡± Jonathan released a long sigh as he exined, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m at the end of my days and won¡¯t have the opportunity to thank you.¡± His words took William by surprise. ¡°What happened?¡± 2/4 87% Chapter 43 Jonathan in the Capital This time, Jonathanughed sheepishly. ¡°I offended a big¨Ctime gangster, and he announced that he¡¯ll im life in three days!¡± my ¡°Who is so bold as to say such a thing?¡± William asked with a frown. ¡°Wyatt Red Richards, Jonathan answered with a shrug. ¡°He¡¯s a Qi State master.¡± William processed the information and replied, ¡°It can¡¯t be that serious. Can¡¯t you just hire bodyguards? Price shouldn¡¯t be a problem for you.¡± s, Jonathan¡¯s shoulders slumped as he grumbled, ¡°Of course I did, but the moment they heard that the opponent they were facing would be Wyatt Well, they turned down the offer almost immediately; they didn¡¯t even look at the price I offered! Besides, I haven¡¯t been able to hire any decent man until now. It definitely didn¡¯t help that Wyatt has also announced that whoever dares to protect me will be his enemy.¡± ¡°How did this happen?¡± William pressed. Jonathan¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile as he recounted his tale, ¡°You can say it¡¯s just my luck! Last week, the turf belonging to one of my men was wrecked. Then, I showed up with a few skilled men and gave that person a good beating. Who would have guessed that he¡¯s Wyatt¡¯s nephew? That fellow even sent someone over to tell me that I should apologize in person. How could I? They were the ones at fault in the first ce! So. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to apologize, forget showing my sincerity. In the end, I contacted a few influential government figures to broker a truce between us, but Wyatt was surprisingly aggressive and refused to y by the rules. After a few rounds of negotiations, everyone finally lost their patience, and he announced that he could only be appeased with my death.¡± William thought about it and said, ¡°No one from the government could suppress Wyatt?¡± There are, but they look down on me and don¡¯t see a point in taking my side, Jonathanmented with a sigh. ¡°Besides, there are already some who are kicking me when I¡¯m down after they figured there was no way I¡¯d be able to wriggle myself out of this. It would be an understatement to say that they can¡¯t wait for Wyatt to beat me to death.¡± ¡°What do you n to do?¡± William asked. Jonathan took a long drag from his cigarette and then blew out a puff of white smoke before muttering. ¡°I can choose to leave the capital, but I¡¯ve always lived my life dangerously, and I have a gang under my wing. I can¡¯t leave them high and dry! So, I can only fight it out with him, and we¡¯ll see how that goes, I guess!¡± ¡°How strong is this Wyatt?¡± William shot him yet another question. ¡°As one of the four great lords of the Capital, he¡¯s highly influential. Definitely more powerful than me, at least. His main businesses are underground casinos, illegal money lending, and even antiquities, which is quite odd. Oh, right, the head of the Martial Patrol Brigaded of the Capitol is his sworn¨Cin brother, and they have a very tight rtionship. That¡¯s why he has the cheek to act so arrogantly despite being on the wrong side of thew.¡± William nodded absent¨Cmindedly as he had a pretty clear picture of the person in his head. ¡°In other words, you¡¯re not a match for him.¡± Jonathan smiled dangerously as he continued, ¡°The life and death of a person are already decided when they are born. We live, we die That doesn¡¯t bother me. I just don¡¯t want to die cowering away from the likes of him, so I¡¯d rather die in a ze of glory!¡± William gave him a thumbs up and assured him, ¡°Jo, I can¡¯t interfere with that particr confrontation 3/4 87%1 Chapter 43 Jonathan in the Capital since you would be going against him openly. But I can promise that if he dares toe for your life. I¡¯ll take him on myself.¡± Jonathan stared at him wide¨Ceyed and gave him a once¨Cover before persuading. ¡°Bro, are you kidding? Wyatt is a Qi State master. Such a skinny guy like you should just forget it. He gave the butler a wave, and thetter came over with a box containing a check inside. ¡°Here¡¯s L5 million. It¡¯s not a lot of money. Just consider it as my appreciation for you.¡± William¡¯s eyebrows shot up, ¡°What¡¯s this money for?¡± ¡°You¡¯re just released from prison, and I reckon that you¡¯ll need money for almost everything, he replied calmly. This little bit of money is to help you out.¡± William snorted in amusement as he teased, ¡°You¡¯re still thinking about me even though your days are almost over. I¡¯ll be lying if I said that I¡¯m not touched, but I wasn¡¯t kidding. I¡¯ll take Wyatt on your behalf.¡± After he said that, he rose to his feet and simply flicked his wrist, seemingly swatting away an annoying insect. Yet, his actions created a mini tornado and formed a vacuum; there was even a muffled booming noise followed by his movement. This was the air¨Csplitting palm technique that he had been practicing. Unfortunately, he had yet to open up his secondary meridians prior to this demonstration, so the power from this technique was considerably limited. Regardless, the power he disyed now was shocking, resulting in a sound simr to a p of thunder. Jonathan was so startled that he jumped to his feet and cried out, ¡°Damn it, you¡¯re really a master, bro! Why didn¡¯t you tell me about this earlier? I¡¯ve even made my funeral arrangements already!¡± Send Gifts 30 Chapter 44 A Mortal¡¯s Medicinal Elixirs Chapter 44 Old Mr. Cromwell Is Seriously Ill William said, ¡°I hadn¡¯t achieved such heights when I was treating your sickness back then. Of course, you wouldn¡¯t have known.¡°. Jonathan¡¯s hopeful eyes shone brightly, ¡°Are you sure you can beat Wyatt?¡± ¡°I probably won¡¯t lose, he quipped. He had confidence in his strength and his training. Besides, his Shaylin Dragon w Martial Arttechnique was a fierce one. Now that the secondary meridians on his left arm are going to be opened up, beating Wyatt was a piece of cake. Jonathan was delighted to hear such fantastic news. ¡°I¡¯m so d I confided in you. I actually came to you for a favor. William snickered and teased, ¡°You sly fox. I was wondering why you gave me one and a half million. Now, I know it¡¯s because you need my help.¡± Jonathan chuckled sheepishly. ¡°We¡¯re buddies, right? But, man, Wyatt is good. I wouldn¡¯t ask for your help if I knew I could handle it.¡± William asked, ¡°Do you have a n?¡± Jonathan answered, ¡°I don¡¯t know if it will work. So, I don¡¯t really have my hopes up.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s hear it.¡± ¡°Have you heard of Robert Cromwell from Kreim?¡± Jonathan asked. With a shake of his head, William answered, ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with Kreim. Why? He¡¯s famous?¡± Jonathanughed cheekily. ¡°He¡¯s not just famous. He¡¯s a big shot! The third Cromwell son in Robert Cromwell¡¯s family is a Divine Realm Master. He¡¯s invincible in Justford.¡± William was stunned. ¡°That¡¯s some powerful background!¡± ¡°Exactly! Robert has recently taken ill, and his four sons are desperate, So, they¡¯ve been looking high and low for renowned doctors. But I heard that the treatments weren¡¯t really effective so far,¡± Jonathan exined. William instantly understood what he was getting at. ¡°So, you want me to take a look at him?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Jonathan nodded. ¡°Yes. Honestly, I think Robert is just getting on in years. So, you might not be able to heal him. But I don¡¯t have a choice. I still want to give it a try. What if you seed? I don¡¯t want to give up on the slightest bit of hope I have left.¡± William thought about it and nodded agreeably. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go.¡± Jonathan was ted and started thanking him profusely. ¡°Thank you, my man!¡± Then, he hastily handed. over the check to William. William didn¡¯t reject it this time because he knew if he healed Robert, the benefits he would gain from Jonathan would be worth more than just the amount written on the check. So, he carefully kept it away and said, I¡¯ll be heading back now, Jon. Let me know when you¡¯ve made the 1/5 Chapter 44 Old Mr. Cromwell Is Seriously ill After shooting William a look, Jonathan exasperatedly rolled his eyes at him. ¡°Head back where? You and Mia are staying the night at my house. It¡¯s far better than staying in some hotel. William gave a quick thought and didn¡¯t refuse his suggestion. So, that night, Jonathan set up a dinner to wee William and Mia as his guests. As William was about to fight against Wyatt, he didn¡¯t let his guard down and asked Mia to rest early while he focused on opening up the secondary meridians on his left arm. The following day, he was practicing the Holy Fist of the Five Dragons in the garden for half an hour when Jonathan rushed in and eximed, ¡°Brother, we¡¯re set for 9.00AM. Get ready. We¡¯re leaving soon!¡± Jonathan instructed his staff to bring Mia around Kreim Capital while he and William headed to Robert¡¯s house. The Cromwell Residence was a huge mansion located on a rtively old street in Kreim. William and Jonathan got down the car, and the driver immediately drove off because it was an open secret that cars weren¡¯t allowed to stop before the Cromwell Residence. William swept his gaze across the scene before him and saw scattered groups of people standing before the house¡¯s entrance. Some of them even had medical kits. It seemed like they were doctors like William. He quirked a brow in intrigue. This is quite a crowd.¡± Jonathan replied, ¡°Of course. Robert is a prominent man in Kreim. Everyone wants to curry favor with such a man. Even I had to make a lot of sacrifices to get this meeting opportunity through Cromwell¡¯s butler.¡± Then, he took out a piece of paper from his pocket. The number 52 was written on it. At that moment, a young man appeared at the entrance and called out, ¡°Number 14. Only then did William understand that the piece of paper was actually a waiting ticket. He couldn¡¯t help. but shake his head in disapproval. ¡°Can the patient handle seeing so many doctors at once?¡± Jonathan answered, ¡°Not everyone will seed in meeting Old Mr. Cromwell. There is another round of screening once they enter. You have got to be careful, then.¡±. As they were talking, a Bentley arrived, and two people got out of the car. One of them was a middle¨Caged man, while the other was a young man. William recognized thetter. It was Josh that he met in Stone Gamble Town. Lastly, an elder came down the car. He was wearing a ssic slip¨Con shoe with his gray hair swept to the back. Josh and the middle¨Caged man were very respectful of the elder and motioned for him to take the lead. It seemed like they didn¡¯t need to wait in line like the rest and walked directly to the entrance. When they passed by William, Josh suddenly stopped and gave William a side eye before snickering. ¡°It¡¯s such a small world. Is the Cromwell Residence a ce where you cane?¡± William answered nonchntly, ¡°I cane if you can.¡± Josh was about to mock William further when the dle¨Caged man called him. Then, the three of them 2/5 87%1 Chapter 44 Old Mr. Cromwell is Seriously ill briskly walked to the entrance, where a butler awaited them. Jonathan witnessed what happened and asked, ¡°You know that guy?¡± William exined, ¡°Josh Young from the Young Family of Justford.¡± ¡°Oh, that guy. They¡¯re one of the four prestigious families of Justford. He seems to have beef with you.¡± William answered, ¡°Yes. We had a small conflict.¡± Then, they proceeded to wait, and after an hour, it was finally their turn. They passed through the entrance and followed the guide to a courtyard. A middle¨Caged man stood there. He had a square face and rather big ears. Still, he exuded an aura of someone born with prestige, which made one naturally turn their eyes away from his unfortunate features. So, when Jonathan saw him, he hastily greeted respectfully, ¡°Hello, Mr. Sheldon!¡± So, he is the mayor of Justford! William scanned him with his x¨Cray vision and realized that there were injuries on his back. Moreover, his stomach was also not looking too great. Although he looked fine on the outside, his face was also hurt as he had injured his facial nerves. The middle¨Caged man gave them a slight nod, ¡°You¡¯re here, Jonny. Thank you.¡± Jonathan rushed to exin. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. How could I note personally?¡± Then, he introduced William to Sheldon. ¡°This is Dr. Barrett, the person I¡¯ve told you about. He was the one who healed me of my pancreatic cancer. Sheldon cast a dispassionate look at William and asked, ¡°Where do you work, Dr. Barrett? He was asking for William¡¯s background as not any Tom, Dick, and Harry were qualified to see Robert. Robert wouldn¡¯t be able to take the constant checks as well. However, William merely answered, ¡°Just a wandering doctor.¡± Sheldon frowned as displeasure shed across his face. ¡°Alright. Please have a cup of tea.¡± It was apparent that he didn¡¯t n on allowing William entry. Therefore, William would leave after he had the tea. Jonathan panicked but didn¡¯t dare say anything and kept winking at William to do something to salvage the situation. Suddenly, William asked indifferently, ¡°Is the injury on your back from a gun, Mr. Sheldon?¡± Sheldon was shocked. ¡°You noticed?¡± William However, ignored his question and continued, ¡°It was probably a knife that sliced through some of your nerves and damaged your spine. So, your back will hurt when it rains.¡± Sheldon nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Anything else?¡± William answered, ¡°Your stomach problems have probablysted for more than a decade. Even though you¡¯ve tried to take care of it these few years, you¡¯ll still get a stomach ache often. Finally, he paused for a moment before he carried on, ¡°And your face. It¡¯s a little stiff because of some issues with your nerves. It¡¯s not noticeable unless the other party pays attention 3/5 Chapter 44 Old Mr. Cromwell is Seriously ill 87% Sheldon immediately pped his hands together. ¡°You are indeed a miracle doctor. I¡¯m sorry for being so discourteous earlier. Please high caliber. Then, he led them through the courtyard to a secluded part of the house. A few people were standing before a door. One of them just so happened to be Josh and the older man he had apanied earlier. When they saw Sheldon leading William and Jonathan inside, Josh was taken aback. How did he get in? He stepped forward and asked, Uncle Sheldon, why did you let him in?¡± ¡°Are you you talking about Dr. Barrett?¡± Sheldon asked for confirmation. Josh was incredulous. ¡°He¡¯s a doctor? Uncle, I know this guy. He¡¯s not a doctor. He¡¯s just a thug. This person behind me is a real doctor. He¡¯s Dr. Hamiltona renowned figure in the Chinese medicine scene!¡± Sheldon didn¡¯t bother exining himself as he quipped, ¡°Is that so? Then, let¡¯s go in together. In his opinion, people with true capabilities needed no help in defending themselves. Plus, he was certain that William would be able to contribute somewhat. Josh was ted and followed closely behind him. However, he still used the opportunity to shoot William a re and remarked derisively. ¡°You punk. You¡¯re a good liar. You even seeded in cheating your way into Cromwell Residence. William replied, ¡°Please be mindful of your words. I¡¯m invited here by Mr. Sheldon as a doctor.¡± Josh sneered before retorting, his every word dripping with mockery, ¡°You imed to be a stone gamble expert thest time. Now, you¡¯ve be a doctor? What other identities do you have? Let¡¯s hear it.¡± William answered, ¡°In fact, I do. I¡¯m also a Qi State master.¡± Josh would haveughed out loud if he wasn¡¯t worried about disturbing Robert and shook his head. ¡°I really don¡¯t understand why Tia is into you, you liar.¡± At this moment, they entered the room to see an old man lying on an antique bed. He looked almost 80 with thin hair and a kind face. Beside him were two young men keeping vigil by the bed. They seemed to be the old man¡¯s grandsons. Meanwhile, Robert¡¯s eyes were half closed as if he was about to doze off at any given moment. A doctor was just done with his inspection and stood up to report to Sheldon, ¡°Mr. Sheldon, Old Mr. Cromwell is weak and has excessive heat in his body. He¡¯ll need to eat my medication and recover in three to five days.¡± s, the short¨Chaired young man by the side furrowed his brow and snapped, ¡°All the other doctors said the same thing. This is the tenth time I¡¯ve heard of your so¨Ccalled diagnosis. None of you are the least bit useful!¡± Chapter 45 A Mortal¡¯s Medicinal Elixirs Chapter 45 Dragon Sun Needle The doctor felt utterly put on the spot after that tongueshing. However, his diagnosis was indeed made- ording to the pulse that he felt. So, he didn¡¯t dare say anything and bowed slightly before taking a step. back with his head lowered in shame. kat The short¨Chaired young men turned to look at William and the rest before asking, ¡°Uncle Sheldon, I think it¡¯s better to stop for the day. Grandpa¡¯s tired.¡± Sheldonmented, ¡°Karter, let the two doctors take a look.¡± Karter nodded and asked. ¡°Which doctor will go first?¡± Then, Dr. Hamilton stepped forward. ¡°Please let me.¡± He sat by the bed and focused on reading Robert¡¯s pulse. After a while, he let go and drawled out the words, ¡°Old Mr. Cromwell indeed is weak and has excessive hear¡± Then, he paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Besides that, he probably had a cold two weeks ago and even got a shock from a fall. Karter¡¯s eyes brightened at that moment. ¡°That¡¯s right, Doctor! Grandpa had a cold two weeks ago but quickly recovered from that. Then, he fell during a hike and experienced shock due to the incident.¡± Dr. Hamilton nodded. ¡°Then, that¡¯s it. I¡¯ll prescribe something to remove the heat and help calm him. He should recover in a few days.¡± Karter was grateful. Thank you for help.¡± Then, he immediately asked for a pen and paper. On the other hand, William had been observing the patient since he entered. So, once he heard Dr. Hamilton¡¯s prognosis, he couldn¡¯t help but chime in, ¡°The patient was indeed frightened by the fall and had a cold. But those aren¡¯t the actual reasons he fell sick.¡± Dr. Hamilton¡¯s hand paused mid¨Cair as he was about to write on the paper upon hearing that. Yet, he wasn¡¯t the least bit angry at the interruption as he turned to look at William and asked genially, ¡°Oh? Do you have a better opinion,d?¡± William replied, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare call it a better opinion. I was just looking at things from a different perspective.¡± When Josh sensed that William, was about to mess up his n, he couldn¡¯t help but pipe up, ¡°You imposter. How dare you criticize Dr. Hamilton? You¡¯ve got some nerve.¡± Karter frowned as he knew Josh and asked, ¡°Josh, you¡¯re saying he¡¯s an imposter?¡± Josh immediately answered, ¡°Yes. I¡¯know him. He¡¯s not a doctor at all.¡± Then, Karter turned to look at Sheldon, ¡°Uncle Sheldon, who invited him here?¡± However, Sheldon was unaffected and said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t panic. Since he¡¯s already here, let¡¯s hear Mr. Barrett¡¯s opinion.¡± With that, everyone diverted their gaze to William, waiting to hear what he had to say. 1/5 09:46 Sat, 0Jun 4 ¨‹ Chapter 45 Dragon Sun Needle bed It¡¯s been here for some time, yes?¡± Sheldon nodded. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s passed down through generations. It¡¯s made from rosewood.¡± William nodded. ¡°That¡¯s the cause of the issue.¡± 8621 Karter frowned. ¡°My grandpa has slept on this bed all his life. Now, you¡¯re saying the bed is the problem?¡± Thus, William exined further, ¡°It¡¯s fine to sleep on this bed. However, Old Mr. Cromwell had medicinal herb called the snow mountain Ganoderma lucidum a week ago. The medicinal effects of that herb and the fragrance of the rosewood cause mutual inhibition. Therefore, as time went by, its negative. side effects would appear in Old Mr. Cromwell¡¯s body.¡± Karter was taken aback and muttered absent¨Cmindedly, ¡°That¡¯s right. Grandpa had a bowl of Ganoderma lucidummb stew. I also had half a bowl back then. Sheldon¡¯s eyes lit up as a thought popped up in his mind, and he asked, ¡°Doctor, are you saying that his illness will be healed when he leaves the bed?¡± William nodded. ¡°Of course.¡± Dr. Hamilton nodded in agreement after he heard that. On the other hand, Josh just scoffed in disbelief, ¡°What nonsense is this? Mutual inhibition? It¡¯s all bullsh*t!¡± Sheldon furrowed his brow at these repeated interruptions. Frankly, Josh was starting to get on his nerves. Josh, leave the room.¡± Josh was stunned and shot daggers at William before storming off. The other middle¨Caged man who came with him was at a loss of what to do and didn¡¯t say anything. Shelden then asked William, ¡°Mr. Barrett, do you know how to help my father recover quicker?¡± All this while, many doctors had imed that they could cure Robert. However, it all led to disappointment in the end. Nheless, things were finally looking up. So, Sheldon didn¡¯t want to wait any longer. William said with a smile, ¡°Of course. Please move Old Mr. Cromwell to a different room.¡± A group of people appeared out of nowhere and carefully carried Robert off the bed and moved him into a different room. After they had settled Robert in the new room, William took out the golden needles and performed acupuncture on him. This acupuncture technique, called the Dragon Sun Needle, can stimte the human body¡¯s immune system and make them feel refreshed after the procedure. Dr. Hamilton, who stood by the side as a spectator, jumped to his feet when he saw William¡¯s technique and gasped in astonishment, ¡°Is this the legendary Dragon Sun Needle?¡± William was a little surprised and smiled. ¡°Indeed. You¡¯ve got a good eye, Dr. Hamilton.¡± Then, he continued with the treatment. Not long after, Robert opened his eyes and asked the people around him, ¡°How long have I slept?¡± 2/5 86% Chapter 45 Dragon Sun Needle Sheldon was delighted and stepped forward, ¡°Dad, you¡¯ve been out for a few days. How are you feeling?¡± To their surprise, Robert wanted to sit up, and Karter rushed to support him. ¡°Careful, Grandpa. Once Robert had sat upright, Sheldon passed a face towel over and helped wipe Robert¡¯s face. Now, Robert seemed to be in better spirits and smiled. ¡°I had a long dream and dreamed of your mother¡± Sheldon replied, ¡°Moms probably missed you. So, she came to visit you in your dream¡± s, Robert sighed, ¡°Your mother passed away almost 20 years ago. If she was still alive¡± He suddenly choked on tears. Old people were like children and would go through huge emotional rollercoasters. So, Sheldon tried to console him. Thankfully, Robert calmed down after some time, Then, Sheldon gestured for William and the rest to leave the room. The staff immediately led them to the hall outside. vat Once they were there, Sheldon bowed deeply at William, ¡°Please ept my deepest gratitude, Dr. Barrett!¡± William hastily returned the courtesy and said, ¡°It¡¯s my job.¡± Jonathan didn¡¯t even bother concealing the grin on his face as he said, ¡°Mr. Sheldon, Dr. Barrett is my buddy. You don¡¯t need to be so nice. You can always call us when you need us in the future.¡± However, William wondered when he was so close to Jonathan and gave him a look. But Jonathan merelyughed in response. Karter also changed his mind about William and eximed, ¡°Your medical skills are impressive, Dr. Barrett!¡± Beside them, Dr. Hamilton had already recovered his calm poise. Nevertheless, William remained very respectful of him and bowed slightly. ¡®Dr. Hamilton, I didn¡¯t mean to offend you earlier. I was just saying what I saw to save the patient.¡± Dr. Hamilton chuckled lightly and replied, ¡°What a benevolent doctor you are. Worry not. You didn¡¯t offend me at all. Your perspective has widened my horizons instead. I should be thanking you for such an opportunity.¡± William hurriedly answered, ¡°That¡¯s just because you didn¡¯t notice the bed. If not, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll realize what the cause was.¡± Dr. Hamilton¡¯s regard for William increased when he noticed that the acim the young man received didn¡¯t go to his head. Thus, he entreated, ¡°William, let¡¯s meet up one day. I would like to discuss the Dragon Sun Needle with you if you¡¯d be so kind.¡± William replied politely, ¡°Of course. That would be my honor.¡± Then, they exchanged phone numbers. Later o on, Dr. Hamilton and the middle¨Caged man left, as did the rest of the doctors. Suddenly, the Cromwell Residence seemed empty. Sheldon waved his hand, and a butler came over holding a tray with a red cloth on it, and on that was an envelope that held a check inside. 3/5 Chapter 45 Dragon Sun Needle ¡°Mr. Barrett, this is 70 thousand for the consultation fee, Please take it Jonathan immediately shot to his feet and rejected in his stead, ¡°Mr. Sheldon, what type of person do you think I am? We can¡¯t take this money¡± However, Sheldon smiled. ¡°Jonathan, this consultation fee is for Mr. Barrett. It¡¯s not for you. Besides, I heard about your situation. Wyatt said he wants to kill you?¡± Jonathan sighed as his shoulders slumped, ¡°I swear I¡¯d rather not trouble you, but I¡¯m really but of options, Mr. Sheldon¡± Sheldon didn¡¯t look bothered and merely nodded. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll speak to Wyatt. You don¡¯t have to worry about this any longer. Jonathan was thrilled as he bowed before Sheldon and said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Sheldon!¡± Then, Sheldon turned to William andmented, ¡°It¡¯s impressive that you have such great skill at such a young age. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be seeing you often.¡± William replied courteously, ¡°I¡¯m a doctor. Saving patients is my job. You¡¯re too kind¡± After that, William and Jonathan left the Cromwell Residence. After they got in the car, Jonathan grinned from ear to ear, ¡°Brother, you saved me once again!¡± William paused for a moment before saying, ¡°Do you remember why I came to Kreim? I mentioned the Farrells.¡± Jonathan¡¯s smile disappeared once they started talking business, and he replied resolutely, ¡°The Farrell Family is a tough cookie. But don¡¯t worry, Buddy. Your problem is my problem. If the Farrells dared to mess with you, I¡¯d make sure that they¡¯ll think twice!¡± William told him, ¡°I¡¯m not scared if whatever happened between us stays that way. But I¡¯m worried that the Farrells would cross the line and decide to target my family.¡± He contemted his options for a moment before requesting, ¡°Help me tell the Farrells that if they cross my bottom line, I will make them disappear from this world!¡± William¡¯s tone wasn¡¯t dark, but his words still made Jonathan¡¯s heart skip a beat. ¡°Brother, I will tell them that. I¡¯ll also warn them. If they touch you, it means they¡¯re starting a fight with me too!¡± Then, he grinned, ¡°I¡¯ve got a few prettydies lined up for you. So, why don¡¯t you enjoy yourself tonight?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°No way,¡± William immediately rejected his proposal. ¡°My sister¡¯s with me.¡± Hence, Jonathan scratched his head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll ask my wife to take care of her. Then, we can go out and have some fun.¡± William replied, ¡°It¡¯s alright. Next time.¡± So, Jonathan nodded. ¡°Sure. No problems. We¡¯ll just drink to celebrate our victory tonight.¡± In the afternoon, Jonathan showed up at a famous restaurant in Kreim with his wife and son. They nned on treating William and Mia to lunch. Jonathan¡¯s wife was only 30 years old, looking enching and elegant, while their son was around 12 years 4/5 86% Chapter 45 Dragon Sun Needle old. He was a cheeky, naughty boy as he kept fidgeting while his eyes darted around the restaurant. After everyone sat down, Jonathan smiled. ¡°Son, greet Uncle William.¡± The little boy blinked his eyes and chimed, ¡°Hi, Uncle William. I¡¯m Johan Jonathanughed heartily, ¡°Buddy, this little guy is smart. But he refuses to listen to reason. So, now he has terrible scores, just like me.¡± Jonathan¡¯s wife rolled her eyes at him. ¡°And you¡¯re happy about that. He¡¯s almost thest in ss. I¡¯m this close to losing it.¡± ¡°Oh, right. This is Edith Rivers, my wife. This is my best buddy, William Barrett. He¡¯s saved my life twice! He even settled the thing with Wyatt. Edith wasn¡¯t an ordinary person. She was the young mistress of the Rivers Family. They were the agents for many luxury brands and luxury cars. One could say that it was all thanks to them that Jonathan stood where he was today. Nheless, Edith rose to her feet and graced the siblings with a gentle smile, ¡°William, thank you for saving my husband. Here¡¯s a toast to you,¡± She was forthright and downed the wine in one go. William had no choice but to finish his ss as well. ¡°That¡¯s courteous of you, Edith. Jonathan and I are brothers. So, it¡¯s only right for me to help him out when he¡¯s in need.¡± Jonathan chuckled boisterously before clinking sses with him, ¡°That¡¯s right! Cheers!¡± At that moment, Edith took out two small cards from her bag. It was made with tinum and had some weight. She passed one to Jonathan and the other to Mia. ¡°William. Mia. My family is an agent for luxury brands. You can use these two cards anywhere in the country. So, if you have your eye on anything, just use this card. Jonathan will pay for it.¡± Jonathanughed again. ¡°Yes. There¡¯s a 15 million limit on those cards. Be careful not to max it out. Else, I¡¯d go bankrupt.¡± Mia didn¡¯t dare to ept the card when she heard how valuable it was. Yet, William didn¡¯t even bat an eye as he took the card. ¡°Thank you, Edith.¡± Only then did Mia ept the card and sweetly thank Jonathan and Edith. As they bantered andughed, the dishes were served. Unfortunately, before they could start eating, the door was pushed open by a short¨Chaired middle¨Caged man dressed in a ck suit. The man didn¡¯t even bother greeting them as he walked in and plopped down opposite Jonathan. Jonathan saw him and tensed up before questioning sharply. ¡°Wyatt, why are you here?¡± Send Gifts 30 1 Chapter 46 A Mortal¡¯s Medicinal Elixirs Chapter 46 Brandon Cromwell¡¯s Invitation The middle¨Caged man was in his early forties and had a gaunt face. While he wasn¡¯t tall, his eyes glittered brightly. It was Wyatt Richards. Wyattughed before stating. Jonathan, I initially wanted to kill you. I just didn¡¯t expect you to be so resourceful that you got Sheldon Cromwell to settle the matter.¡± Jonathan sneered. ¡°Why have youe when you¡¯ve already received his message, then?¡± Wyatt¡¯s expression was cruel. ¡°I promised him I wouldn¡¯t kill you, but I said nothing about teaching you a lesson.¡± Jonathan was enraged when he heard that. ¡°Wyatt Richards, do you think I fear you?¡± Wyatt supported his chin with a hand and nced at Edith. Your wife looks so hot I feel like bedding her already.¡± Edith¡¯s expression darkened though she remained silent. She had a husband and he could deal with such things. Jonathan¡¯s eyes glowed murderously. He put a hand on his waist where his pistol was kept. William got up suddenly, pulling back his chair to sit carelessly in front of Wyatt with a smile. ¡°So, you are Wyatt Richards?¡± Wyatt rolled his eyes. ¡°And who are you?¡± Before he could finish speaking, William had already ced a hand on his shoulder. Wyatt sneered and was about to use his Qi to shake it off when a Force with unknown strength rushed from his shoulder. The Qi protecting him immediately dissipated after making contact with it, and he couldn¡¯t protect himself against it. He was extremely shocked but by the time he tried to build up his shield, it was far toote. William¡¯s Qi flowed into the pressure points all over Wyatt¡¯s body and overwhelmed him, making himn turn as white as a sheet and break into a cold sweat. His voice shook as he mumbled, ¡°My friend, I couldn¡¯t recognize superiority when I saw it. Please have mercy on me.¡± He couldn¡¯t remain unafraid as it turned out William could destroy all of his abilities just by exuding Qi! William replied mildly, ¡°I was originally nning to kill you, but Jonathan advised me against it. However, you havee here on a suicide mission!¡± Wyatt turned paler upon hearing that. ¡°Had I known Jonathan had an expert like you with him, I would never have darede!¡± William sighed. ¡°I was here for a drink, but you destroyed the mood. What do you think I should do?¡± ¡°You can decide that,¡± Wyatt answered immediately. Looking satisfied, William stated, ¡°You are someone famous in the Kreim Capital, so I¡¯ll let you go for now. Go to the counter and pay the bill.¡± He then let Wyatt go. 1/5 Mon, 10 Jun Chapter 46 Brandon Cromwell¡¯s Invitation 1963 Wyatt jumped up and looked at William meaningfully before pressing his hands together gratefully. ¡°I, Wyatt Richards, thank you for not killing mel He then turned around and left. Jonathan was astounded to see that. ¡°William, what did you do to him?¡± William shrugged. ¡°Nothing. He was being obstinate, so I destroyed his Qi State and abilities right there and then.¡± Jonathan shivered from head to toe. He hadn¡¯t realized that William¡¯s abilities were so powerful that the man could easily incapacitate Wyatt, who was one of the four great lords of the Capital. ¡°William, you are so powerful!¡± He raised his ss and drained it. Edith was shocked as well. William had only shown his skills in medicine, and his current disy of such technique made her respect and admire him. She toasted him once again. After lunch, Jonathan and his family brought William and his siblings on a tour of the histordmarks in the Kreim Capital before going to yet another restaurant. When night fell, Mia followed Edith home to rest. William had wanted to go see some friends with Jonathan, but Thomas had called from the Thione Dojo and insisted on treating him to supper. William had agreed to it and Jonathan, being a curious person, wanted to follow him there. Thus, William took Jonathan and Jason to the Thione Dojo. The Thione Dojo was a martial arts school during the daytime but transformed into a restaurant at night. There was a bar right in front of it, where Thomas and several other disciples were already waiting for William. They got up and weed him. ¡°Hey, Mr. Barrett. You¡¯re finally here! We¡¯ve waited for some time. Thomasughed as he ordered the bartender to bring alcohol and food. William introduced Jonathan, and Thomas was shocked when he heard the name. ¡°So, you¡¯re Mr. Big! Your reputation precedes you!¡± Jonathanughed. ¡°We¡¯re friends now that we¡¯ve met. I¡¯m just here to get some alcoholl¡® His friendliness livened up the atmosphere. Bottles of beer and wine were served and they all drank to their hearts¡® content. The infamous Wyatt Richards as well as Brandon Cromwell was mentioned halfway through, which motivated Thomas to speak. ording to him, the number of experts of Kreim was highest in the Kriem Capital. Excluding Brandon, Carlton, Zeiss was considered the strongest of them all and it was said that the reason Brandan had set up another ce in Justford was to avoid Carlton. Ranked under Carlton were two others. The first was Cordell Jones, a disciple of the Tribal Summit who had mastered the three stunts of Tribal Summit and was well¨Cversed in physical martial arts. Some thought that his abilities weren¡¯t inferior to Carlton¡¯s, but Cordell was not famous as Carlton because of his practicing physical martial arts, The second one was Dean Manson of the Wudeng sect, whose abilities had reached the peak of the Qi State. His Pure Righteous Qi could block bullets, and even Carlton had to be somewhat courteous toward him. 2/5 96%8 Chapter 46 Brandon Cromwell¡¯s Invitation Below those three were the Four Lords, and Wyatt Richards was the weakest among them. Two of the other lords were said to have achieved the Qi Emanation level. Of course, there were several other experts of the Qi State ranked below them, but they weren¡¯t as famous since their reputations were suppressed by those of others above them and they had no chance of proving themselves. Presently, the few men chatted and drank into the night. There were very few people on the streets and the wind felt slightly cool. William was preparing to return for some rest when an urgent call came. He picked up his phone to see that it was from an unknown number and got up to go to a secluded area. A strong male voice came from the other end. ¡°Mr. Barrett?¡± ¡°Speaking. Who are you?¡± he inquired. I¡¯m Brandon Cromwell. You cured my father¡¯s illness in the past,¡± the caller informed him. William¡¯s heart stuttered. ¡°You¡¯re the third Cromwell son?¡± ¡°Aye, it¡¯s me. I called you because my daughter isn¡¯t feeling well. I know a bit about medicine but still can¡¯t discern what the issue is. I¡¯ve gotten some of my friends to cure her but to no avail. I know that you are good at medicine, so can youe to Justford if you have the time?¡± William had been nning to go there anyway, so he agreed instantly. ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll go over tomorrow.¡± Brandon was delighted to hear that. ¡°Thank you very much, Mr. Barrett. I will send someone to get you when you arrive.¡± He hung up as soon as he finished speaking. There was no arrogance in his tone despite him being a Divine Realm Master, and he sounded extremely humble. I might have to return tomorrow, William thought to himself. After a night of drinking, Thomas and several others were already intoxicated, and Jonathan was drunk as well. William was the only one who remained sober. After returning to the Big Residence, William meditated in thepound until the early hours of the morning. He bid farewell to his hosts early in the morning. Since Jonathan was still sleeping, Edith was the one to send the two brothers off. The Halivaara District was situated between the Kreim Capital and Justford, which were five hundred kilometers apart. They passed Gentrel City during the journey, so William took the opportunity to go home. After all, Walter, Colleen, and several other patients required treatment, not to mention they had to send Mia back for her sses. It was 10.00AM when they arrived in the Halivaara District. William went to do acupuncture on Walter and changed his medication, then went to perform acupuncture and massage therapy on Colleen for half an hour. When it was time to treat his mother, he found that the number of her tumor cells had been reduced by half and she had a healthierplexion. He then changed her prescription and let her continue her course of medication. He estimated that his mother would be cured in another half a month. Before he left, he told Jason to send Mia to and from school. Thereafter, he took the high¨Cspeed train to Justford. On the train, he called Aidan, who wanted to pick William up when he heard William wasing to Justford. He also told William that there was a very important party and insisted that he attend. It was 3.00PM when William arrived and true enough, Aidan was waiting at the departure gate. He looked 3/5 Chapter 46 Brandon Cromwell¡¯s Invitation 96%1 so much different than before since he was now driving a luxury car worth millions and wearing a branded watch that cost hundreds of thousands. Even his clothes were custom¨Cmade, ¡°William!¡± He lunged at William at the sight of his friend and hugged him. ¡°Not bad, ch?¡± William remarked. ¡°It looks like your status as a rich heir has been restored.¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Aidanughed at that. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to your help. Come on, let¡¯s go to my house.¡± However, William waved his hand. ¡°I still have something to attend to. Go deal with your other responsibilities first. We can meet up tonight.¡± ¡°What is it? Visiting Miss Lloyd?¡± Aidan asked, to which William corrected him. ¡°No, I¡¯m treating someone.¡± Aidan lost interest at once. ¡°Fine, then. I¡¯ll get the chauffeur to drive you. Don¡¯t forget about the gathering tonight. The most beautiful girls from the eight schools will be there.¡± Aidan then sent a car to drive William to his destination while he left. William had already sent word to Brandon and the car drove straight to the old section of Justford, stopping in front of an ordinary¨Clooking house. As soon as he alighted, a young man in his early thirties came out. With just one nce, William immediately knew that this man was an expert in the Qi State. The man asked quickly, ¡°Is it you, Mr. Barrett?¡± William nodded in response. ¡°It is.¡± ¡°Come in, sir. My teacher is waiting for you.¡± William entered thepound and noticed that it was an ordinary home with a two¨Cstory building in front of it. A middle¨Caged man sat in the living room on the ground floor. He looked to be in his thirties, had a medium build, and didn¡¯t seem to have amanding aura. However, William knew that this was the Divine Realm Master Brandon Cromwell. The man¡¯s abilities had reached the Divine Realm, yet his. aura was withdrawn and pure, which made him seem like an ordinary person. Meanwhile, Brandon got up to wee him. ¡°Mr. Barrett, sorry for troubling you.¡± As they shook hands, William could sense the Qi simmering within Brandon¡¯s palm. It would be extremely overwhelming when Brandon attacked his opponent. Brandon could also sense William¡¯s Qi, which was constantly flickering, hard to discern, and simrly powerful. His eyes lit up. ¡°Mr. Barrett, you¡¯re also an expert in Qi State. How rare that is!¡± William murmured, ¡°You tter me, sir.¡± Brandon asked William to sit down while the young man from before served tea. ¡°I invited you here because of my daughter.¡± William replied, ¡°Please describe it in detail, Mr. Cromwell.¡± Brandon nodded and told William everything. As it turned out, the former had a daughter named Elizabeth Cromwell. Due to his dedication to studying martial arts, he got married and had a daughter only at thirty¨Cfive years old, He treated her like the apple of his eye when she was born, and she was definitely the thing that he cared about the most. Chapter 47 A Mortal¡¯s Medicinal Elixirs Chapter 47 Obsession. About a week ago, Elizabeth had suddenly refused to consume anything and locked herself in the study. sometimes not even sleeping at night. In the beginning, Brandon hadn¡¯t taken it seriously and assumed she had a bad appetite. Besides, he was a Divine Realm Master and could discern with a nce if one was physically healthy. Her body was clearly in good condition. It hadsted for three days, after which she became exhausted and her gaze turned strained. It was clear something was wrong, so he asked famous physicians to attend to her. However, it didn¡¯t work even with different physicians. Brandon had be worried as he watched her deteriorate mentally and be thinner. It had been two days ago that he heard his father¡¯s illness was cured by a prodigal young physician, upon which he had decided to ask William to check Elizabeth¡¯s condition. It was then that he asked his brother Sheldon for William¡¯s number and called William to invite him there. When Brandon had finished describing the details, William pondered for a while. ¡°Where is she?¡± Brandon pointed at the study. ¡°She¡¯s still in the study. I¡¯m worried to death.¡± If something made a Divine Realm Master like him say that, then it was extremely serious. William inquired. ¡°Can I go in?¡± Brandon nodded and approached the door of the study before knocking. ¡°Elizabeth, Daddy brought a friend here to see you. After a while, a weak voice rang out. ¡°Come in.¡± Brandon opened the door. William noticed that the study was designed in a traditional style, where the walls were covered with paintings and inscriptions from famous artists. An attractive young girl with long hair and wide eyes sat behind the desk. She looked to be around fifteen or sixteen. She did not look at them when they came in, her eyes focused instead on an old book on the desk. Brandon exined, ¡°Elizabeth has liked collecting old books since childhood, so I found all of these for her. William observed Elizabeth. She looked physically healthy from a medical expert¡¯s point of view, but her mental state was clearly problematic. Her life might be at risk if this went on. Countless cases shed across his mind and he immediately found many simr cases. Smiling, he went behind the desk and nced at the book. ¡°Elizabeth, what book are you reading?¡± She closed the book and answered neutrally, ¡°A prodigy from ancient times. He wrote this by hand, so this is the only existing copy.¡± He nodded. ¡°Then he must be an amazing prodigy.¡± ¡°Of course. He could write verses and poetry at three years old, and by the time he turned four, his calligraphy was already better than his teacher¡¯s. He passed the college entry exam at ten and the state examination at fifteen. Unfortunately, he was frail and died at sixteen, or he would have gotten the top spot in the national examination. William opened his third eye and nced at the book but saw nothing special. So, what is the source of the 1/5 96% Chapter 47 Obsession Suddenly, he had an idea. He remembered a woman from a case who had refused to eat and drink butt kept daydreaming after seeing a painting of a schr. It was a simr condition to Elizabeth¡¯s. He smiled. ¡°We won¡¯t disturb you any longer.¡± William then motioned at Brandon to leave and closed the door behind them, upon which Brandon asked urgently, ¡°Have you noticed anything?¡± William nodded. ¡°I have some inkling, but I cannot be sure of it He carried a chair over and sat in front of the door before motioning for Brandon to remain quiet. Brandon wondered what kind of diagnostic method this was but waited beside William cooperatively and did not move nor speak. After about half an hour, William heard silence fall inside the room and opened his third eye to observe Elizabeth. This time, he could see her looking somehow dreamy and conscious at the same time, her eyes half¨Clidded as she smiled softly. He saw that she was ying around and flirting with a charming handsome youth in her dream. This was another ability of his third eyeobserving someone¡¯s dream. ¡°Just as I thought.¡± His eyes lit up. Brandon spoke up instantly. ¡°Mr. Barrett, what do you mean by that?¡± William smiled. ¡°I can cure your daughter¡¯s illness now.¡± He pushed the door open and entered, calling loudly, ¡°Elizabeth Cromwell!¡± A half¨Cawake Elizabeth was so shocked she became fully conscious. William approached her and tapped a finger between her eyebrows, chanting as his right hand gestured and caused several symbols to materialize. Elizabeth¡¯s gaze became distant and she was under hypnosis within half a minute. This method of hypnosis was used by the medical sect to cure mental illnesses and was very effective. After hypnotizing her, William muttered several sentences into her ear and snapped his fingers. ¡°Wake up!TM Her eyes opened wide immediately and she frowned in confusion. ¡°I¡¯m hungry!¡± Brandon was surprised yet delighted. ¡°That¡¯s good. What do you want? I¡¯ll make it for you.¡± She eximed, I want to cat somethingvish. Let¡¯s go out to cat.¡± ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Brandonughed/knowing that his daughter had truly recovered. He invited William to go with them, but the man declined since he had to go meet Aidan . As the chauffeur prepared the car, Brandon asked in a low tone, ¡°Mr. Barrett, is my daughter truly cured?¡± William nodded. ¡°She¡¯s cured and has even forgotten about that prodigy. Oh, rightplease put away that old book on the desk and don¡¯t let her see it anymore.¡± Brandon nodded quickly, ¡°You are truly a miracle doctor. I¡¯m in awe of you!¡± 2/5 Chapter 47 Obsession William smiled. ¡°You¡¯re much too kind, Mr. Cromwell. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll have to excuse myself.¡± Brandonughed. ¡°I¡¯m extremely grateful to you for saving Elizabeth. If you don¡¯t mind, you can call me Brandon from now on.¡± William grinned. ¡°Okay, Brandon!¡± Brandon¡¯s worries were resolved and heughed loudly. ¡°Good! If I am free tonight, I¡¯ll meet you for a drink!¡± William chuckled as well. ¡°I can¡¯t wait!¡± After he bid them farewell, the chauffeur took him to Aidan¡¯s home. The Wrights were considered a prestigious family in Justford now, so their residence was naturally extravagant and situated within a group of bungalows, The car stopped before andscaped bungalow, where a butler was already waiting at the door. Aidan had told him to wait for William there. As soon as William exited the car, the butler came up to him and smiled. ¡°Are you Mr. Barrett?¡± William nodded. ¡°Is Aidan not here?¡± The butler replied at once. ¡°The young master has gone out, but he said that he will be back in just a while. He told me to wait here for you.¡± As he spoke, he invited William into the room. As soon as the door opened, rock music hit them both. There were less than a hundred people in the room, consisting of both men and women. William even saw some of his university ssmates. Four girls who had been sitting and chatting not far from the door saw him first. One of them was pretty with long wavy hair and light purple eyeshadow. She was d in a shiny ck leather skirt, a skimpy ck Top, and car studs.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Oh, is that William Barrett?¡± a slightly plump girl with short hair remarked. Another long¨Chaired girl replied, ¡°It¡¯s really him. Isn¡¯t he in jail? Why is he here?¡± ¡°Do you want to go say hello?¡± another petite girl asked. The plump girl shook her head in panic. ¡°Of course not. People who have been in jail are scary. Let¡¯s stay away from him.¡± They all looked away, pretending they hadn¡¯t seen him. Meanwhile, the girl with wavy hair got up and approached him with a smile. ¡°William!¡± William recognized her immediately. It was Sophie Warren, who had been the prettiest girl in their ss, though it was rumored that she had a messy personal life since she always went out with boys. The truth was that while many boys saw her as their dream girl, very few actually dared to confess their feelings to her. ¡°Sophie, it¡¯s been a while,¡± he answered. She studied him. William, was dressed in a simple casual outfit, which was still the same style he had in the past. However, his personality had clearly changed and he seemed more confident. 3/5 10:00 Mon, 10 Jun G Chapter 47 Obsession ¡°When were you released?¡± she inquired without any avoidance toward the topic of him being in jail. He didn¡¯t think it was inappropriate either as he replied, ¡°Not too long ago.¡± Sophie smiled. ¡°Come sit with me.¡± 96% She led him to a deserted corner and handed him a cigarette. He took it with some puzzlement. She had always ignored me in school, so what is her purpose in dragging me here? ¡°We used to be ssmates. Can you do me a favorter?¡± she requested. He smiled. ¡°Of course. What do you want me to do?¡± She murmured, ¡°Do you still remember Denson?¡± He thought for a moment. ¡°I do. He¡¯s a rich heir from our ss and extremely wealthy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s him.¡± She then exined, ¡°The b*stard has been pursuing me recently, which is very inconvenient. If hees overter, I will im you are my boyfriend. Since you have been in jail, you may scare him. off. William was taken aback. Did she go to all this trouble just to ask me to fake being her boyfriend so she can use my history of imprisonment to scare away Denson? ¡°Is that really necessary?¡± he asked. ¡°You can always refuse if you don¡¯t like him.¡± Sophie sighed upon hearing that. ¡°We¡¯re close to graduating and he¡¯s just like a leech that refuses toe off. Please help me. I¡¯ll treat you to a drink after this.¡± He considered it for a while before nodding in agreement. ¡°Okay.¡± She smiled slightly. ¡°Good!¡± Right at that moment, three guys came over and sat opposite them. William recognized one of them as Zach Shaw, his ssmate. While William had many friends back in university, he had only one enemy, who was Zach. They had both pursued Erin where William eventually won out, and after that Zach bore a grudge toward him. Zach had started many rumors about William, including ims that thetter had stolen from someone or peeked into the girls¡® bathroom. William couldn¡¯t stand it anymore after several urrences and got into a physical fight with Zach. Zach¡¯s face had be swollen from it and it was only then that Zach became more cautious, ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this the ex¨Cconvict William Barrett? When were you released?¡± Zach asked loudly so everyone in the room could hear him. Everyone turned to look at them after hearing his voice. ¡°It¡¯s William. Why has hee? Isn¡¯t he in prison?¡± ¡°Maybe he was released.¡± ¡°What was Mr. Wright thinking by inviting such a person here?¡± Everyone began discussing among themselves while eyeing William judgmentally. They all looked wary and seemed to be distancing themselves from him. 4/5 96%1 Chapter 47 Obsession William knew that Zach was here to rile him up, but William was no longer the immature university. student he had been ¡°Zach, I don¡¯t know you that well, so you don¡¯t have to greet me.¡± Zach snorted. ¡°Greet you? You¡¯re overthinking. I¡¯m here to talk to Sophie and you¡¯re in the way!¡± Sophie was about to ask William for help but when Zach came over to trouble William, she quickly clutched William¡¯s arm. ¡°Zach, William¡¯s my boyfriend now. Don¡¯t anger him.¡± Zach turned pale at once. It was close to graduation and he was trying his best to pursue her. She had seemed interested in him, yet William hade out of nowhere and disrupted his ns. Send Gifts Chapter 48 Chapter 48 You¡¯ve Landed Yourself in Trouble He angrily pointed to William and yelled. ¡°Take a close look at him, Sophie! He¡¯s a criminal! Do you really want someone like that as your boyfriend?¡± ¡°I like him! Furthermore, this is none of your business!¡± Sophie rolled her eyes at Zach as she ced her arms on William¡¯s shoulder on purpose, hoping to aggravate Zach even more. And that worked. Zach was so enraged that he was about to blow a gasket. ¡°William Barrett, Mr. Wright was kind enough to allow you to attend the gathering this time because you were his previous bunkmate. If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t have the face toe today!¡± In response, William raised his brows and muttered coldly, I¡¯m not interested in stooping so low to speak with you. However, if you continue to get on my nerves, I don¡¯t mind sending you to your doom.¡± ¡°Send me to my doom, eh? Who do you think you are to do that?¡± Zach let out a cold sneer and continued, ¡°You¡¯re just a prisoner. Who gave you the audacity to send me to my doom? Is it because you were once Mr. Wright¡¯s bunkmate?¡± He then sarcasticallyughed as he growled, ¡°I¡¯ll have you know that after having some drinks with Mr. Wrightst night, I now have a good rtionship with him! You¡¯re just a convict who will irritate Mr. Wright when he sees you. If I were you, I¡¯d get lost right away to avoid further embarrassing myself!¡± One of the people nearby chose that moment to speak up. ¡°He is right! Mr. Wright has told us that he will hand the renovation of his various buildings to us!¡± ¡°Do you know how much the profits are to renovate a building?¡± Zach asked with a smug expression on his face. Raising one of his fingers, he continued. ¡°At least 150 thousand!¡± William, on the other hand, just stared at Zach as if he were a fool. ¡°You might have remembered it incorrectly. Aidan will never hand any of his projects to you.¡± ¡°Are you saying this because you¡¯re jealous of me?¡± Zach mockingly inquired. ¡°Mr. Wright has already promised me that! With this, I¡¯ll be able to earn 700 thousand in three months!¡± At this point, Sophie couldn¡¯t help but interrupt the conversation. ¡°What does that have to do with William?¡± she asked. ¡°Everything!¡± Zach replied with a devious smile on his face. ¡°I want to see his envious look!¡± At this moment, the door opened and Aidan entered with a beautiful and fashionable woman. Everyone went up to him when they saw him enter, with Zach taking the lead. Smiling, he said, ¡°Mr. Wright, you¡¯re finally here¡± However, Aidan didn¡¯t even look at Zach before walking straight to William. ¡°Pardon me for not weing you here sooner, William. I went to pick up one of my friends,¡± he said smilingly. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so respectful to me, Aidan,¡± William responded. ¡°We¡¯re friends.¡± Everyone was stunned upon hearing that. What is happening? Why is Mr. Wright calling William by his name as if they are close?¡± 1/4 Mon, Chapter 48 You¡¯ve Landed Yourself in Trouble. Zach was shocked as well and a bad feeling arose in his heart. His sixth sense was indeed urate. The next thing he heard was William asking, ¡°Aidan, have you handed over the renovation projects for several of your buildings to Zach? ¡°Yes,¡± Aidan replied with a chuckle. ¡°Since we¡¯re ssmates, I just appointed him to do the work.¡± William then pointed to Zach and the two men standing next to him. ¡°Are they the people you¡¯ve appointed?¡± he asked, to which Aidan nodded. ¡°Yes,¡± ¡°Renovation is a big thing. I believe you should hire a professional firm to do that.¡± When Aidan heard that, he immediately sensed there was something more to it. With a solemn expression, he looked at Zach and asked, ¡°Zach, have you offended William?¡± Sophie was surprised by Aidan¡¯s respect for William, but she also found it intriguing. Hence, she chimed in and said, ¡°Zach had repeatedly mocked William for being a convict and even told him to get lost. He¡¯s so conceited.¡± That rendered Zach so helpless that he was about to cry. ¡°Mr. Wright, I didn¡¯t¡± However, before he could finish his sentence, Aidan¡¯s expression darkened and he roared, ¡°Get out! Your men and you are not wee here.¡± Zach was about to say something when two strong men dashed towards him from the side and began dragging him and the other two men out. No matter how much they begged for mercy, Aidan didn¡¯t even spare them a nce. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. William. I forgot you had a beef with that rascal, Aidan muttered with a bitter smile on his face. William, however, remained emotionless. He forgot about my falling out with Zach, huh? The beautiful and fashionabledy standing behind Aidan opened her mouth at this moment. ¡°Hello, William. I am Nicole. Aidan has told me so much about you. It¡¯s a pleasure to finally meet you today,¡± she said, holding out her snowy¨Cwhite hand. William stood up and shook Nicole¡¯s hand, which felt soft and delicate to him. Her red slim¨Cfit dress and high heels entuated her curves, making her look stunning. ¡°William, Nicole is the friend I picked up earlier,¡± Aidan smilingly said.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Nicole let out a warm smile too. ¡°I came to Justford to deal with some business, so I dropped by and paid Aidan a visit.¡± Just as she was finishing her sentence, a young man strode in. When he saw Sophie, his eyes lit up as he eximed, I¡¯ve been looking for you, Sophie.¡± It was Denson Hyde, the son of a wealthy family. He appeared to be as high¨Cprofile as always. When he entered, he was taken aback by Nicole, whom he thought was much more beautiful than Sophie. Thus, he asked smilingly, ¡°Aidan, who is this lovelydy?¡± Aidan chuckled as he stated, ¡°Mr. Hyde, we have something to discuss among us. Please take a seat somewhere else for the time being.¡± 2/4 ëŠ96%Á¿ Chapter 48 You¡¯ve Landed Yourself in Trouble However, Denson refused to budge. ¡°Is there anything I can¡¯t be a part of?¡± he asked, thereafter immediately sit beside Sophic. Sophie quickly leaned in close to William as she muttered, ¡°Don¡¯t pester me anymore, Denson. I already have a boyfriend.¡± That took Denson aback. Frowning, he looked at William and asked, ¡°Sophie, are you serious? Isn¡¯t this the who was expelled from school after being sentenced to prison? Are you telling me that this guy is your boyfriend?¡± same guy Nicole was surprised to hear that. This guy has been in prison? On the other hand, Sophie simply sneered. ¡°What¡¯s the problem with that? I admire men who have served time in jail. They embody the spirit of brotherhood. That angered Denson so much that he began to . ¡°Sophie, are you being serious?¡± ¡°Of course, I am!¡± Sophie responded. Denson stood up again, this time grimly pointing at William and saying, ¡®Rascal, you¡¯d better get out of here by the count of three. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re back in jail within the hour!¡± He was so arrogant as he spoke that his finger almost touched William¡¯s nose. Seeing the matter escte, Aidan frowned as he drew Denson further away. ¡°Please, Mr. Hyde. Stop this for my sake. William is a good friend of mine.¡± However, Denson shook Aidan¡¯s hand off and said coldly. They have no idea who I am, but you certainly do, don¡¯t you? I don¡¯t care. I¡¯m getting rid of him today. Nobody is going to be able to stop me!¡± That pur Aidan in a spot. He opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but nothing came out in the end. Denson then pointed to William once more. ¡°Are you not leaving, kiddo?¡± While speaking, he took an ashtray from the table, intending to smash it on William¡¯s head. However, the moment he raised his hand, William kicked him, sending him flying to the floor. William then approached Denson and clutched thetter¡¯s cor with his left hand, while his right hand began pping Denson¡¯s face repeatedly. After perhaps seven or eight ps, William asked, ¡°Are you awake now?¡± Denson yelled angrily in response, ¡°How dare you hit me¡± Without even waiting for him to finish his sentence, William pped him again before asking, ¡°Answer me. Are you finally sober now?¡± Denson was so terrified that he didn¡¯t dare to say anything else and merely red angrily at William. Sophie was frightened as well. Her eyes were wide open as she stared at what was going on, not expecting things to reach this point. ¡°Stop hitting him. Let him gol¡± she said, grabbing William¡¯s arm. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say he is courting you and that makes you annoyed?¡± William looked at Sophie and asked. ¡°Are you dumb?¡± She became enraged as she muttered, ¡°I¡¯m just agitating him on purpose, so he¡¯ll care 3/4 Mon, 10 Chapter 48 You¡¯ve Landed Yourself in Trouble more about me!¡± When he heard that, he sneered coldly. ¡°Really? You¡¯ve truly implicated your boyfriend then,¡± hemented while throwing Denson to the ground. Denson immediately jumped to his feet. Pointing at William, he yelled, ¡°Just you wait!¡± With that, he turned around and walked away. With a dark expression, Aidan stated, ¡°William, you just got yourself into a lot of trouble.¡± Send Gifts 7 30 Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Drink This and I¡¯ll Spare Your Life Sophie didn¡¯t give it much thought. ¡°Why? William is just helping me out.¡± With an icy expression, Aidan replied, ¡°Helping you out? Do you know who Denson really is? He is the illegitimate son of Kane Stone, the true emperor of Justford! If Kane gets enraged, the entire Justford will suffer Instead of being afraid, Sophie blinked her eyes in surprise. ¡°Denson is Kane¡¯s illegitimate son? It¡¯s no wonder he is so arrogant! I used to think he was just wealthy, but it turns out he is so much more!¡± She did not consider William¡¯s predicament at all. Her focus had shifted to the fact that because Denson was Kane¡¯s illegitimate son, she really needed to grab hold of him. As such, she dashed out the door. Aidan sat on the couch and made some muffled noises before lighting a cigarette and starting to smoke. On the other hand, William just stared at him calmly. ¡°I am not even afraid of what lies ahead. Why are you terrified?¡± he asked nonchntly. Aidan raised his head in response, a worried expression on his face. ¡°I can¡¯t help you this time, William. Not even Miss Lloyd can. Kane Stone is not someone with whom people of our level can go against!¡± ¡°Really?¡± William remained calm. ¡°On what level is he, then?¡± To that, Aidan could only offer a bitter smile. ¡°Kanc is Brandon Cromwell¡¯s apprentice! Do you know who Brandon is? He¡¯s a martial arts master, someone like a god to people like us! His twin brother, Sheldon, is the mayor of Justford, whereas his other two elder brothers, Matthew and Joseph, are both powerful figures in Kreim!¡± William wasn¡¯t astounded at all. ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? I only have one life. He can take it if he wants. What else can he do to me?¡± Aidan mmed his fist on the table in rage. ¡°William, you have to leave Justford right now!¡± ¡°Leave? It¡¯s toote!¡± The door was suddenly kicked open and a group of men dashed in led by Denson, who had been kicked by William earlier. His face was ferocious as he stared at William and grimly eximed, ¡°Credit to you for not fleeing, but you¡¯ll regret it soon!¡± ¡°Do you think you can deal with me with just these few people of yours?¡± William said indifferently. That made Densonugh. ¡°I must say, rascal, you are truly daring to be so unconcerned at this point! I admire your bravery.¡± Sophie stood next to Denson at this point, hugging his arm and coquettishly saying, ¡°Denson, I¡¯m just jealous about you having so many women attracted to you. Everything I have said earlier is merely out of anger. I will never like such garbage like William!¡± Aidan also stood up. ¡°Mr. Hyde, can you be lenient to William?¡± Be lenient? To me? William narrowed his eyes and remained silent. 1/4 Chapter 49 Drink This and I¡¯ll Spare Your Life)This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. On the other hand. Denson gave him a stern re. ¡°Lenient? That depends on his sincerity!¡± ¡°Please tell us if you have any requests, Mr. Hyde. Anything can be done as long as you are not angry,¡± Aidan quickly stated. The next second, Denson took arge beer ss and handed it to Aidan. ¡°Urinate in this? Aidan was stunned. He looked at the beer ss, took it silently, and went to the gents. Denson instructed one of his men to follow Aidan and ensure that he indeed urinated in the ss. Two minutester, Aidan brought back the ss, half of it filled with urine. When he entered, he fixed his gaze on William, clearly knowing what Denson would do next. Densonughed. Then, he pointed to the ss of urine and said to William, ¡°Finish this and I¡¯ll only break your legs today. Otherwise, I¡¯ll take your life!¡± Queenie, Tanner, and Zach, who had been chased away earlier, were all present. Seeing William¡¯s predicament now, Zach burst outughing. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you as arrogant as you were just now? Drink it now!¡± Queenie smiled mockingly too. ¡°I was just wondering how Miss Lloyd could have feelings for someone like you. What¡¯s happening now is your deserved end!¡± On the other hand, Tanner wore a perplexed expression, ¡°Just take a step back, William. Drinking this is better than losing your life.¡± He couldn¡¯t help but offer advice. Many of William¡¯s former ssmates had joined the crowd and were watching what was going on interestedly as if it were a good show. Some of thedies even covered their noses in disgust. Aidan sighed. ¡°William, now that things have progressed to this point, it¡¯s more important to keep your life. Maybe you should just drink it.¡± William¡¯s face showed no anger at all. He wasn¡¯t a moron. From the moment Zach appeared, William knew that the Aidan standing in front of him was not the one that he used to know. But he couldn¡¯t figure out what had changed Aidan. After all, he had just helped the Wrights get through their difficult times. ¡°Were you the one who nned this?¡± William inquired calmly. Aidan¡¯s face creased when he heard that. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are saying, William. We are friends, and I begged Mr. Hyde to spare your life because I don¡¯t want you to die. How could you use me of plotting against you now?¡± ¡°Look in the mirror, Queenie chinied in sarcastically. ¡°Who do you think you are for Mr. Wright to waste his time plotting against you?¡± ¡°Are you going to drink this or not?¡± Denson inquired coldly, William smiled in response before standing up and taking the ss of urine. Aidan¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. Drink it! Drink it right now! After you drink it, Tia will never regard you highly again! At this point, Nicole jumped in. ¡°One would rather die in honor than live in disgrace. Aren¡¯t all of you going overboard?¡± 2/4 Chapter 49 Drink This and I¡¯ll Spare Your Life Among everyone present, only Nicole, who had just known William, spoke up for him. ¡°Nicole, a little humiliation is nothingpared to being alive, Aidan nonchntly responded. That made Nicole frown as she looked at William and shook her head. Thump! Suddenly, Denson found himself on his knees. William had pped him on the head, and he obediently opened his mouth wide in response. The next thing everyone saw was William pouring the ss of urine into Denson¡¯s mouth. When everyone saw this, some of them turned around and puked in disgust, whereas others dashed toward William to stop him. However, all of them fell to the ground before they could get close to William. ¡°There¡¯s a ghost here!¡± someone yelled and hurriedly backed away. Aidan was stunned as well. What is happening? The entire ss of urine was forced down Denson¡¯s throat. When that was done, Denson screamed in rage and indignation, then began throwing up on the ground. William tossed the ss to the ground and asked, ¡°How¡¯s the taste?¡± Naturally, Denson couldnt speak. He vomited incessantly, eventually puking bile. Sophie, too, found him repulsive and kept her distance, refusing to approach him. Aidan waspletely dumbfounded when he saw what was going on. ¡°Are you insane, William? Kane will never let you off the hook! You¡¯re finished! No one can save you now!¡± he pointed at William and yelled. However, Williampletely ignored him and sat back on the couch. He only calmly said, ¡°Call Kane. I want to meet this so¨Ccalled emperor of Justford!¡± Without him saying, Denson had already taken out his phone. Tm going to die! Ask my father to save me right now. Be quick!¡± he screamed into the phone¡¯s speaker. Meanwhile, Nicole looked at William in surprise. How can he be soposed? Who exactly does he have backing him? William then pulled out his phone as well and called Brandon. ¡°Hey, Brandon, do you know Kane?¡± Brandon had just finished dinner with his daughter. ¡°Kane is my apprentice. Why? Do you know him too?¡± he replied with a chuckle. ¡°Yeah. We have a minor dispute between us and will be meeting up shortly. Given that he is apprentice, I thought I¡¯d best give you a heads¨Cup.¡± your Hearing this, Brandon immediately furrowed his brows. ¡°Is that b*stard stirring up trouble again? Where are you, William? I¡¯ll be right there!¡± William then gave Brandon the location before ending the call. Frowning. Aidan spoke out at this moment. ¡°It makes no difference whom you call, William. No one dares 3/4 Chapter 49 Drink This and I¡¯ll Spare Your Life to be at odds with Kane in Justford!¡± William said nothing in response and sat down to smoke his cigarette, his gaze cold. Nicole sat down too. ¡°Do you mind giving me a cigarette?¡± He handed her one. ¡°Women who smoke age quickly.¡± That made herugh. ¡°It¡¯s all right. I don¡¯t usually smoke. I simply want to apany you right now.¡± ¡°Apany me?¡± William was surprised. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen a real man like you,¡± Nicole continued. Williamughed in response. ¡°I practice martial arts. ¡°My family is into martial arts too. Unfortunate Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Brandon? Nicole¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°That¡¯s such a profound technique, William!¡± When William heard that, he chuckled. ¡°Wanna learn? I can teach you.¡± She was delighted by the proposal. ¡°Really? Thanks!¡± Bang! The door was eventually kicked open and mmed to the ground with a resounding crash. After that, a middle¨Caged man in a id shirt and a cigar in his mouth walked in. He was of average height and appearance but exuded an extremely fierce aura. It was enough to frighten anyone who was timid. Behind him was a group of a dozen experts, including two masters of the Qi State.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. At the sight of the middle¨Caged man, Denson screamed, ¡°Kill him, Dad! He was the one who forced me to drink urine. Boohoo¡± He bawled out loud as he hated William to death and wished for him to have a miserable death! The middle¨Caged man was Kane Stone. After ncing at his son, he looked disgusted and scolded. ¡°Useless trash!¡± Ignoring Denson, he approached William and sat across from him. Everyone else was driven away except for Aidan and Sophie. The middle¨Caged man exhaled a puff of smoke and stared at William while asking him, ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± ¡°Of course, I do. You¡¯re Kane Stone, Brandon Cromwell¡¯s disciple,¡± answered William as he scanned him from top to toe. He is undoubtedly a Qi State master who has achieved the Rhythmic Breath Realm. After hearing that, Kane grinned and snapped, ¡°If you know who I am, how dare youy a finger on my son? Do you have a death wish?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested in your son. He was the one who provoked me first. I¡¯m being lenient by sparing his life for your sake.¡± Then, Kane snickered and inquired, ¡°For my sake?¡± He nodded, his expression hardened, and his eyes grew cold. ¡°You think you can step on me simply because you have slight achievements?¡± When he heard that, Aidan got to his feet and said, ¡°Mr. Stone! I¡¯m also at fault for today¡¯s incident. I shouldn¡¯t have allowed someone like that to attend my party.¡± Kane nced at him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Mr. Wright. We¡¯re a family now that your family has willingly transferred 20 percent of the shares of Prosperity Vi to me. We¡¯re on the same boat now,¡± Aidan smiled in response. ¡°It¡¯s my family¡¯s honor to work with you, Mr. Stone!¡± Kane nodded and spoke to William. ¡°Since you¡¯re also a Qi State master, vo own lifel Then, William nced at the time and uttered, ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer.¡± Kane was stunned by his response and asked, ¡°For what?¡± ¡°Someone. should put an end to your 1/4 50 Brandon? ¡°Is that so?¡± Suddenly, an energetic voice with a hint of anger sounded outside the door. Despite his initial intimidating appearance, Kane was visibly shaken by the voice as he jumped up and shrieked like a cat whose tail had been trampled. ¡°Master! What brings you here?¡± The man at the door was none other than Brandon Cromwell. Seeing that, Kane rushed over and kneeled on the ground while ttering him, ¡°Master, why didn¡¯t you let me know you wereing? Is there anything you need me to do?¡± However, Brandon ignored him and approached William with a bitter smile. ¡°Oh, William, I¡¯m sorry that you had to witness such an embarrassing scene. I know you¡¯re trying to save my pride by not teaching him a lesson.¡± Then, William stood up and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Brandon.¡± Brandon? Kane was stupefied. Why is William calling my master by name? On the contrary, Aidan¡¯s face was equally pale. Staring at his disciple, Brandon questioned coldly, ¡°Did you know William was the one who cured father and daughter? Were you trying to kill him earlier? Were you trying to kill my savior?¡± my After Kane heard that, he trembled with fear and plopped to the ground. I¡¯m sorry for being ignorant, Master. I wouldn¡¯t have said that if I had known!¡± Then, he quickly turned around and kowtowed to William. ¡°Thank you for saving my grandpa and Elizabeth, sir. Please ept my sincere apologies!¡± Thud! Thud! Thud! Without any hint of insincerity, he bowed three times. Facing his apology, William muttered, ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me because it is a doctor¡¯s responsibility to save lives.¡± ¡°Get up. b¡°stard! Brandon uttered coldly. Later, Kane stood up but still bowed to William apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Please forgive me, sir.¡± While saying that, he walked up to Denson and kicked him while scolding him, ¡°Damn you! How did I even raise such an ipetent son like you?! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± On the other hand, William knew that Kane was only acting in front of him. After all, Kane couldn¡¯t possibly kill his own son. In response, Denson bawled loudly, ¡°How could you beat me up, Dad? He¡¯s the one who deserves a beating At that moment, Brandon¡¯s facial expression was as icy as frost. ¡°Stop making a fuss!¡± Hearing that, Kane quickly stopped beating his son and scratched his head. ¡°What should I do then, Master?¡± ¡°What do you say, William?¡± Brandon nced at William. With a wave of dismissal, William uttered, ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s only a trivial matter, but I have some questions for Mr. Hyde. ¡°Hey, sc*mbag! Mr. Barrejt wants to ask you questions. You better answer him honestly!¡± Kane immediately threatened his son. 214 Chapter 50 Brandon? Denson was terrified of his father, so he nodded while sobbing. ¡°Are you involved in today¡¯s incident?¡± William questioned. ¡°What incident? I don¡¯t know a thing!¡± Denson hurriedly replied. William then nced at Sophie. ¡°Are you unaware of this too?¡± After hearing that, her face became pallid. Sophie was not a fool for not realizing William¡¯s status was superior to Kane¡¯s. So, how could she dare lie to him? ¡°Aidan instructed me to do it. He even gave me 70 thousand and taught me what to do.¡± He sighed inwardly. I knew it was him! Suddenly, Aidan¡¯s expression morphed into anger. ¡°What the hell are you saying? Since when did I make you do that?¡± ¡°It was you! I still have the screenshot of the transaction you sent me. You were the one who made me approach William and sow discord between him and Denson!¡± she retorted. At that moment, Kane was enraged upon hearing that. Grabbing Aidan over, he questioned coldly, ¡°What are you up to, brat?¡± Aidan¡¯s face immediately turned pallid as he stuttered, ¡°I¨CI¡¯m not up to anything, Mr. Stone!¡± p! After receiving a smack from Kane that knocked out several of his teeth, Aidan was left dumbstruck. ¡°If you dare to lie again; I will kill you!¡± Kane threatened coldly. Aidan knew that he had no choice but to confess now. ¡°I was only trying to teach William a lesson, Mr. Stone. I never expected things to unfold this way.¡± After hearing that, Kane frowned. ¡°Teach Mr. Barrett a lesson? Do you two have grudges against each other?¡± On the other hand, William said indifferently, ¡°Not only do we not hold any ill will towards one another, but we were once roommates. I was the one who helped his family settle the cursed project in Prosperity Vi.¡± Kane was shocked to hear that. ¡°So, it was you who did it! I salute you, sir!¡± That sentence came sincerely from his heart. He knew about the issue with Prosperity Vi, but seeing how William could resolve it proved the man¡¯s brilliance! Then, William looked at Aidan. ¡°I treat you like a good friend, Aidan. Why did you try to hurt me?¡± seves Hearing that, Aidan thundered, ¡°Stop pretending! Tia only has eyes for you. Even after I went to great lengths to pursue her, she never bothered to give me so much as a nce! Isn¡¯t that all because of you?¡± William shook his head in response. ¡°That¡¯s your business. What does that have to do with me?¡± ¡°If you were crippled or even dead, she might consider epting me,¡± Aidan snapped, madness flickering in his eyes. Whack! With a strike from Kane, Aidan wasunched into the air and fell to the ground. After spitting a mouthful of saliva, Kane huffed, ¡°Is this how you treat someone who helped you? B*stards like you are 3/4 Chapter 50 Brandon? seriously the worst!¡± Nheless, Aidan nearly lost his life due to Kane¡¯s deadly hit, and he spat blood as soon as he opened his mouth. Once again, Kane bowed at William. T¡¯m really sorry, sir. Denson was used by this brat. ¡°What¡¯s over is over,¡± William uttered magnanimously. Walking up to Denson, he removed the Golden Needles from his body. Denson instantly leaped up and grabbed a chair nearby before swinging it at Aidan. ¡°Damn you! How dare you make use of me?! I¡¯m going to beat you to death¡± Aidan howled due to the pain, and his legs and ribs were soon broken. When the others outside heard the howls, they assumed it was William¡¯s voice. Then, Queenie shook her head and snickered, ¡°He¡¯s dead meat now.¡± However, Tanner sighed. ¡°Why, William? It¡¯s only a ss of urine. It won¡¯t make you die.¡± On the other hand, Zach felt exhrated. ¡°Let him act for now! He deserves to die!¡± By the time Denson was satisfied, Aidan had fainted. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for today¡¯s incident, William. Why don¡¯t you let Kane treat you to a meal today as a token of apology? Brandon suggested. we can Without a doubt, William had to agree to his suggestion. ¡°Nah. Don¡¯t worry about the apology, v, but w still have some drinks together.¡± Kane was delighted to hear that. ¡°That¡¯s right! Let¡¯s go and have some drinks together!¡± The trio, along with their subordinates, then left Aidan¡¯s house. Nevertheless, everyone was shocked when they saw Williame out in one piece, chatting happily with Kane. Seeing that, Queenie muttered, ¡°No way How did that happen?¡± Send Gifts 30 Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Healing William directly ignored Zach and the rest butnded his gaze on Nicole. He was surprised that she hadn¡¯t- left yet. Furthermore, he had a good impression of her as she spoke up before, not to mention that she was beautiful. ¡°Miss Davidson, we¡¯re going to have some drinks. Wannae?¡± he invited her with a smile. Though she couldn¡¯t recognize Brandon, she knew who Kane was, so she nodded and returned him a smile. ¡°Sure. I hope I won¡¯t be a nuisance¡± Hearing that, Kane offered her a smile. ¡°Of course, you won¡¯t. We always wee beautiful people to join us!¡± Then, the lot entered a luxury van with an extravagant interior and leather seats that could fit seven to eight people. ¡°This is Brandon Cowell, William introduced to Nicole. Feeling a buzz in her head, she mused, Master Cromwell? After that, she hurriedly greeted him politely, ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you. Master Cromwell!¡± Brandon nodded slightly. Though he was a Divine Realm Master, he was considered humble and down- to¨Cearth. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Your index finger and pinky are as smooth as jade with a hidden aura. Could you have acquired Yonder Davidson¡¯s true skill, the Finger¨CFlicking technique?¡± Nicole was surprised to hear that. ¡°Yes, you have a sharp eye. My father passed on the Finger¨CFlicking technique to me.¡± He nodded and stated, ¡°Not bad. Yonder is enlightened, but it is a pity that your family¡¯s Finger¨CFlicking technique isn¡¯tprehensive. Otherwise, the power will be greatly magnified.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t really do anything about it. After all, my ancestors only obtained fragments of the original copy.¡± ¡°It is truly a pity!¡± sighed Brandon. After some time on the road, the car drove into Amethyst Vi. The vi was a ce that Kane had prepared for Brandon, and the surrounding scenery was breathtaking. On the other hand, Kane did not usually live there and used it to host his distinguished guests. Several buildings were in the vi area, including a four¨Cstory banquet building. Several renowned Kreim chefs were already gathered there. When they entered the living room and took their seats, Kane smiled. ¡°Mr. Barrett, you must be very skilled in medicine if you managed to cure Old Mr. Cromwell and Elizabeth. I used to practice martial arts often when I was young. Hence, I¡¯ve umted many injuries over time. Whenever the weather turns cloudy or rains, I feel extremely uneasy and ufortable. Is there a way to ease my symptoms?¡± After scanning Kane from head to toe, William noticed he had many hidden injuries that were severe, especially on his right shoulder. One of his nerves was inmed, and the muscles were also damaged. Once it hurts, it could make him feel miserably painful. ¡°Allow me to check your pulse,¡± William offered. Then, Kane reached his hand out for him, and William took his pulse attentively. William could sharpen his medical abilities by analyzing the corrtion between the patient¡¯s pulse and the severity of the injury. Thara dd rima uhan he could enta nouillease me without a third a Van¡¯ve indeed 1/3 Chapter 51 Healing suffered many injuries, especially on your right shoulder. Does it sometimes hurt unbearably, and the painsts for days?¡± Hearing that, Kane shot him a thumbs up. ¡°You¡¯re perfectly right, Mr. Barrett! I was punched by the Vermillion Sand Palm on my right shoulder before and suffered a hidden injury. I sought treatmentter from renowned doctors many times, but none of the treatments were satisfactory. Whenever the weather turns cloudy or cold, I always hurt like crazy. Due to that, I always move to a sunnier ce whenever the cold seasones¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Since your right shoulder gives you the most trouble, I¡¯ll treat you with acupuncture and massage, then prescribe a set of medications. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to heal from it. After hearing that, Kane widened his eyes. Heal? He leaped up in joy. ¡°Can you really heal me, sir?¡± Seeing that, Brandon nced at his disciple coldly, causing Kane to take a seat quickly. Even though Kane was already an adult, he always acted like a child before Brandon. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. Of course, I can heal you!¡± William chuckled. ¡°Thank you so much, sir!¡± Kane was thrilled to hear that. On the other hand, Brandon was also no doubt delighted by that. Every martial art practitioner would get hurt! Since they met a miracle doctor like William, their future lives would at least be guaranteed! Pulling out his Golden Needles, William immediately performed acupuncture on him. Whenever he poked a need into this skin, Qi would flow into his blocked meridians. Once the meridians were cleared, the pain would disappear. After the needle was inserted, Kane felt a throbbing pain in his right shoulder. However, he felt the pain was a pleasant one. His eyes lit up subconsciously as he eximed, ¡°I feel like I¡¯m going to recover!¡± Martial art practitioners usually understood their bodies¡® conditions well, so when they felt pain, they knew their body was healing. At that moment, Nicole was mesmerized by William¡¯s acupuncture treatment. She noticed that he would. alternate between twisting and lifting the needle. Even though it didn¡¯t look like he was exerting much effort, his head was dripping with sweat approximately ten minutester. Holding out a handkerchief, she dabbed the perspiration off his forehead. Soon, he nodded and thanked her. After another ten minutes, he retracted the needle and massaged Kane. His two palms had already cleared the secondary meridians. After gathering the Qi of Heaven and Earth, they were as hot as soldering irons. Though they were hot, Kane felt extremelyfortable. Not even a few minutes into the massage, he hummed in pleasure. ¡°This feels so good! Mr. Barrett, my shoulders have never felt thisfortable before! William chuckled at his reaction. That means your meridians have been cleared.¡± The massagested another half an hour, causing him to perspire again. After it was done, he sat down to adjust his breath while the others kept quiet, not daring to disturb him. On the other hand, Kane shrugged his shoulders with a delighted look. In a subdued voice, he eximed to Brandon, ¡°Master! I¡¯m healed!¡± Brandon smiled when he heard that. ¡°Even I couldn¡¯t cure the hidden injury from the Vermillion Sand Palm. William is truly a miracle doctor!¡± 2/3 10:01 Mon, 10 Jun G & Chapter 51 Healing Afterward, William took a few moments to adjust his breathing before opening his eyes. ¡°I have a prescription for you to apply on your skin and also for oral use. I reckon you will bepletely healed. within two weeks.¡± ¡°Thank you so much, sir!¡± Kane hurriedly thanked him. After the treatment, his admiration for William grew. Meanwhile, Denson, who had showered and changed into fresh clothes, walked in. As soon as he saw him, Kane¡¯s expression turned dark as he coldly ordered, ¡°Get over here!¡± So, Denson approached his father with his head lowered, not daring to look him in the eye. ¡°Kneel before Mr. Barrett and ask for his forgiveness!¡± Kane uttered in an icy voice. With no guts to disobey his father, Denson was about to kneel when William suddenly uttered indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s all in the past now. Let¡¯s not dwell on it.¡± ¡°This brat deserves a beating. You taught him a good lesson this time, Mr. Barrett!¡± Then, he shouted, ¡°Bring that woman in!¡± Suddenly, Sophie was pushed into the hall. Her face was covered in tears, and she looked terrified. Seeing Denson, she quickly went over to hug his arm. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Hyde. Aidan was the one who used me.¡± He stared at her with a poker face and emphasized word by word. ¡°Get. Out. Of. Here!¡± Covering her face, she ran out of the house in tears. Then, Kane snorted, ¡°What a fool! How could you not realize you were being used as a puppet? What have you learned from my teachings?¡± With his head lowered, Denson apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dad. I never expected Mr. Barrett to be an expert.¡± Waving his hands in dismissal, Kane uttered, ¡°Leave. I feel annoyed even by the sight of you.¡± Hearing that, Denson bowed to his father slightly and left the hall. Immediately after Denson had left, Brandonmented, ¡°You¡¯re too strict with your child. He hates your now.¡± ¡°Hate me?¡± Kane¡¯s expression was as calm as the sea. ¡°It¡¯s okay. He will understand my intentions one day.¡± Soon, the dishes were finally served, and Ka Chapter 52 Chapter 52 The Finger¨CFlicking Technique ¡°Are you buddies with Aidan?¡± William questioned Nicole after three rounds of drinking. ¡°Not even close. Our fathers worked together for a while. Following the Wrights¡® revitalization of Prosperity Vi, they have begun to offer equity financing everywhere. I¡¯m here to investigate Prosperity Vi,¡± she said nonchntly. ¡°Oh? Are they investing?¡± William asked. Kane knew the matter andmented, ¡°The Wrights are ambitious. They are selling the rights and. interests in Prosperity Vi to fund the new real estate development.¡± hey are in ¡°That¡¯s right, the Wrights have won a piece ofnd and are nning arge project. Therefore, they desperate need of finances right now,¡± Nicole added. ¡°Are they going to buynd after recovering from the brink of bankruptcy?¡± William inquired oddly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid there are other reasons for this! he hissed. ¡°My dad likewise believes so. The Wrights may have other intentions we don¡¯t know,¡± she said. After drinking until the early hours of the morning. Brandon and Kane returned to their rooms. Since the vi had numerous rooms, William and Nicole chose to spend the night there. Their rooms were located adjacent to one another in the same building.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. As soon as he returned to his room, William was going to shower when he heard a knock on the door. He then opened the door to find her standing outside. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Miss Davidson?¡± he asked. ¡°You can call me Nicole,¡± she responded with a smile. Then, she continued, her gorgeous eyes blinking. You are a Qi State master with exceptional medical abilities, Mr. William. Can you assist me in resolving the cultivation issue?¡± ¡°Did you face some problems?¡± he asked. Nicole nodded in response before saying, I¡¯ve been practicing the Finger¨CFlicking technique with great ease, but recently I¡¯ve been having trouble breathing and feeling lightheaded.¡± ¡°Try it now and let me see,¡± William said after some thoughts. She paused, and a flower shape appeared in her right hand. At that moment, he noticed that her breathing through her meridians was problematic in a peculiar way. He paused momentarily, and his Qi flowed through her body. As he reached the junction point of the two meridians, he felt incredibly stagnant, and his head began to spin. ¡°Huh? It¡¯s really dizzy!¡± He was taken aback internally. As Nicole noticed William trembling, she inquired, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m okay. I¡¯m thinking about what you said earlier,¡± he responded while waving his hand. ¡°This problem has truly been worrying my dad, possibly due to the ipleteness of the Finger¨CFlicking technique we learned,¡± she stated with a smile. 1/3 95% Chapter 52 The Finger¨CFlicking Techniquel tomorrow morning?¡± ¡°Sure. Thank you!¡± She expressed her gratitude. Afterward, Nicole returned to her room, but William couldn¡¯t sleep since he was preupied with the Finger¨CFlicking technique. There was an obstruction in her Qi passage at a particr node; he needed to address the problem. ¡°What if we bypass this node and use other meridians?¡± He suddenly had an idea and instantly began to attempt it. Over a dozen major or minor meridians connected the two meridians before and after the node. Then, he channeled his Qi through these energy pathways, bridging the meridian that came before and after it. The first time he tried it, he felt like he was receiving an electric shock. The second time, his eyes flickered, and he became practically psychotic, but it still didn¡¯t work! After seven or eight failed attempts, his Qi sessfully passed through a meridian that was neither too big nor too small, connecting the meridians before and following the node in the ninth attempt. Soon, William felt remarkably serene, and he twisted his right palm into the shape of a flower. Then, with a slight twist, he caused a teacup to instantly explode and turn into powder! However, he still sensed that something was amiss because Qi¡¯s outburst was imperfect and difficult to control. ¡°What was the issue?¡± He shook his head and went on with the experiment. After several more failures, he let his Qi pass through the node and this meridian, producing a double channel. Not only was it smoother this time, but the control of Qi was more nuanced; the force on his finger was easy to control! This is great! This is indeed the authentic Finger¨CFlicking technique. What she had practiced in the past waspletely incorrect! William was overjoyed and promptly shaped a flower with his right hand, pointing out his fingers, each capable of piercing gold and smashing stones! Amazing! The I¡¯ll let Nicole execute it multiple times tomorrow, from beginning to end, so I can see this technique clearly. William thought to himself. Soon, he dozed off and slept till sunrise, thinking about that. After washing up, he knocked on Nicole¡¯s door, only to find her downstairs practicing the Finger¨CFlicking technique. On the other hand, he said nothing and stood upstairs for a while, staring at her. He discovered that there were twelve ways to use the Finger¨CFlicking technique. However, due to her weak cultivation, she could only fully utilize six of them, and the other six were in vain. Then, he silently jotted down the twelve techniques before approaching her. ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about the problem you mentioned. Hence, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to wait a bit for the solution.¡± He wanted to thoroughly learn the six Finger¨CFlicking techniques before entirely teaching them to her because he found it tedious to keep repeating them repeatedly. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m already quite delighted that you¡¯re willing to help me, Nicole smiled. Clearly, she believed William was unlikely to find a solution. At that moment, Kane invited the two of them to breakfast. William was halfway through breakfast when he received a call from Tia, wondering where he was. Sensing her anxiety, William inquired, ¡°What happened?¡± 2/3 10:01 Mon, 10 Jun G Chapter 52 The Finger¨CFlicking Technique A huge trouble. I need to meet you now,¡± Tia said. He thought about it before answering. ¡°I¡¯m at Amethyst Vi.¡± ¡°Are you with Kane?¡± She was shocked by his response. ¡°Yeah, we are friends now.¡± ¡°Please wait for me. I¡¯ll be there in half an hour, Tia responded after a moment of silence. However, Nicole grinned slightly as she heard Tia was on her way. ¡°You know Tia as well.¡± ¡°Do you know each other?¡± William inquired. ¡°Of course. I¡¯m from Justford, and Tia is my best friend. We¡¯ve been so busy recently that we don¡¯t have enough time to see each other,¡± she said. Tia arrived at the vi thirty minutester, and Kane personally greeted her and led her to William. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± William questioned. ¡°It¡¯s about Aidan!¡± She sighed. He frowned after hearing her words. ¡°What happened? He was beaten hard yesterday, so he¡¯s unlikely to show up and cause problems.¡± ¡°Do you recall the Ivory Dragon Cove I mentioned previously?¡± Tia snorted. ¡°Yeah. You said you wanted to develop that area. William nodded. Chapter 53 Chapter 53 The Wright Family¡¯s Scheme William was taken aback, eximing. ¡°They wanted to crack the mystery of Ivory Dragon Cove?¡± ¡°The Wrights had set up a Dharma tform on Ivory Dragon Cove. They will conduct the rite at noon the day after tomorrow,¡± Tia said, nodding. William¡¯s eyebrows furrowed in frustration after he heard Tia¡¯s exnation. Although Kane had little knowledge of the subject, he was clear about the situation. ¡°No wonder the Wrights are eager to sell the equity of Prosperity Vi! They seem to be interested in Ivory Dragon Cove! However, Ivory Dragon Cove rendered numerous masters impotent back then; if its mystery can be solved, shouldn¡¯t it be solved way earlier? Miss Lloyd, do you know which expert they invited?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Shane Crawford from Howard City. He¡¯s a big shot,¡± Tia said. ¡°Oh my! It¡¯s Shane!¡± Kane eximed. ¡°That¡¯s why I feel things aren¡¯t as simple as they seem. An expert like Shane wields enormous power in Pasasi and is worth billions of dors. He will not ept the invitation if he is unsure, Tia said, nodding. ¡°Well, if the mystery of Ivory Dragon Cove is cracked, the Wrights will be able to join the Billions n Club right away!¡± Kane scoffed. Once the Ivory Dragon Cove waspleted, it would be worth billions, and by using these billions as leverage, it could leverage trillions! The Wright Family would be extremely affluent! ¡°I wanted to ask for your help to solve the Ivory Dragon Cove mystery, but now it appears I have no chance. Tia said. William was also disappointed; if Aidan were still his brother, William wouldn¡¯t mind assisting the Wrights. But now that Aidan was not on his side, he couldn¡¯t just stand there and watch. ¡°Let¡¯s go check out Ivory Dragon Cove.¡± It was difficult for William to decide on learning about the situation at Ivory Dragon Cove. ¡°Okay! Hop on my car!¡± Kane smiled. Tia and Kane were acquainted. Therefore, she was intrigued as to how William and Kane met. After Kane exined this to her, she was shocked. William knew Master Cromwell! Also, William addressed him as Brandon! Tia stated, ¡°Aidan is a determined and sly person. I¡¯m sure you would have died on the street by now if you hadn¡¯t had the power to fight him.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my fault for giving birt to a useless son,¡± Kane replied, humiliated. ¡°Brandon is correct; you were too harsh on Denson. After all, he is your son, so you should be gentler with him. William said. ¡°Let me tell you the truth. Depson is not my biological son,¡± Kane smirked as he said. Is Denson not Kane¡¯s son? 11 1/3 ×Ö95%Á¿ Chapter 53 The Wright Family¡¯s Scheme William didn¡¯t ask further although doubts flooded his mind. What¡¯s their rtionship if Denson isn¡¯t his son? The car swerved into the Ivory Dragon Cove Bridge, towing tens of meters above the cove. On both ends of the bridge, there were also unique tourist spots. Kane stopped the car in the tourist area, and the three got out and leaned against the fence to observe from a distance. Ivory Dragon Cove was an ind bordered by the Ivory Dragon River. The river was fast¨Cflowing and the picturesque mountains stood tall behind. ording to William, this location should be a valued location of geomantic omen, but how did it be dangerous? William peered again, opening his eyes wide. All of a sudden, he was entirely stunned by a single glimpse. noticed that the Ivory Dragon River¡¯s geosphere had been transformed into an evil and awful Feng shui array through miraculous means! This type of evil formation was recorded in the inheritance. Once this configuration wasplete, ghosts and gods would be unable to approach. No one could break the curse and mystery unless there was a profound realm¡¯s cultivation! ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Tia asked. ¡°There is a malicious intent hidden in this Ivory Dragon Cove, and Shane may not be able to discern it unless he is a Kings Realm or Transcendent Realm master,¡± William said. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Shane is a Divine Realm Master. He will not be in Howard City if he was a Kings Realm or Transcendent Realm master,¡± Kane said instantly. ¡°Then we don¡¯t need to be worried. Shane will not seed, and if he does, he will die!¡± William eximed. He climbed into the car after speaking before Kane and Tia followed along. ¡°I¡¯m afraid the Wright Family¡¯s effort is futile as Shane will not decipher the mystery,¡± Kane remarked. After blinking, he told Tia, ¡°Miss Lloyd, would you like to take over the Wrights¡® Prosperity Vi with me?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Okay. I will cooperate with you, Tia said immediately. The Wrights were currently busy with their funds; it was a good time to intervene. I¡¯m familiar with the geography of Prosperity Vi. If the two adjacent hills are demolished, at least 100 vis and 500,000 square meters ofmercial residences can be developed, Kane exined. ¡°You¡¯re right. Prosperity Vi will gain poprity and we may create amercial boulevard nearby. The location may be the core region of Southstead City in the future,¡± Tia said in agreement. ¡°I¡¯ll do something about it. Perhaps, I could relocate a few top schools here,¡± Kane added. ¡°As expected of your power, Mr. Stone, Tiaughed. ¡°It¡¯s all small tricks. It¡¯s nothing inparison to Mr. Barrett. The Prosperity Vi would still be a dead piece ofnd if it weren¡¯t for him,¡± Kane said as he smiled. ¡°Mr. Barrett, we would like your support for our uing new projects,¡± Kane said after a little pause. ¡°No problem,¡± William assured. ¡°I remember that Aidan promised you a One Prosperity bungalow,¡± Tia said. # 2/3 Chapter 53 The Wright Family¡¯s Scheme ¡°He most likely won¡¯t give it to me anymore,¡± William said indifferently. ¡°I bought the bungalow,¡± Tia smiled as she handed him the key. William was surprised upon hearing her words. The One Prosperity bungalow was worth three hundred million. Tia was truly generous.. ¡°Thanks!¡± William said as he epted the key. ¡°Dont forget about our Southside trip next Tuesday, William!¡± Tia was overjoyed. ¡°Are you two heading to Southside for stone gambling?¡± Kane¡¯s interest was piqued when he heard their ns. ¡°Yeah. William is an expert in stone gambling.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand stone gambling, but there¡¯s a bet going on tonight. Are you two interested?¡± Kane chuckled. I¡¯m not interested in gambling. Tia frowned. ¡°Landry invited a master; whoever loses will leave Southstead City,¡± Kane continued. Although Kane was renowned as Justford¡¯s underground emperor, Justford was toorge with tens of millions of citizens. Moreover, there were still some powerful figures entrenched here, such as Landry. Kane couldn¡¯t fight him even though Landry wasn¡¯t as powerful as Kane. Tia was taken aback, and her demeanor became solemn: ¡°So. you¡¯re fighting for Southstead City!¡± Southstead City would be the core city of Justford¡¯s development, and whether it was owned by Li Landry or Kane, it would have an impact on Lloyds. At the very least, Tia now had a solid rapport with Kane, and it would benefit the Lloyds if he alone ruled Southstead City. ¡°What should we bet on?¡± William asked. ¡°Let¡¯s ce our bets on the fish,¡± Kane said. ¡°Fishing?¡± William was taken aback. Kane agreed. ¡°That¡¯s right! Ivory Dragon River has a giant mottled cel, which is the River¡¯s king of fish. It was well¨Cknown when I was a kid. It is about two meters long and quite powerful. Many anglers sought to catch it for decades, but none were sessful. If Landry is ready to wager on this, it means he is at least 60% confident of winning.¡± Send Gifts Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Fishing and a Huge Bet William asked, ¡°So, your chances of winning are slim?¡± Kane nodded. ¡°I talked to an expert as well, but he told me that there¡¯s not even a 10% chance of reeling in the giant mottled eel.¡± William thought for a moment, then asked, ¡°Is getting Southstead City so important to you?¡± Kane smiled bitterly. ¡°Let¡¯s put it like this. If I lose Southstead City, my title as the underground emperor of Justford would be void.¡± William said, ¡°The Cromwell Family is backing you. If Landry is bold enough to fight with you, he must have quite the powerful backup as well. ¡°Landry¡¯s father¨Cinw is the third most powerful person in the Kreim Capital government,¡± came Kane¡¯s reply. After nodding. William acknowledged, ¡°That makes sense. You seem to be in a pinch, Stone.¡± Kane smiled bitterly. ¡°Mr. Barrett, can you help me with this?¡± William smiled and said, ¡°You can ask Brandon for help. He¡¯s a Divine Realm Master; fishing is a piece of cake for him.¡± Kane shook his head. ¡°My teacher mustn¡¯t get involved in this.¡± Tia blinked and said, ¡°Mr. Stone, if William can help you, what are you giving him in return?¡± With a smile, he replied, ¡°If you can reel in the prize catch, Mr. Barrett, I¡¯ll give you half of the earnings from the first year in Southstead.¡± She was intrigued. The profit from the underground world of Southstead City would definitely exceed 1 billion, so half of that would be 500 million! Kane said, ¡°My only fear is that this measly amount won¡¯t be enough for Mr. Barrett to consider helping me.¡± William was silent for some time before saying, ¡°Prepare a fishing rod, the best you can get.¡± Kane beamed. ¡°Of course! I¡¯ll have it prepared right away!¡± The car drove back to Amethyst Vi. The fishing rod William asked for was already ced in the yard. This fishing rod was made from supreme carbon fiber and titanium, and it reached over 90 feet in total. It was extremely flexible. William held the fishing rod, and with a light shake of his hand, a loud crack was heard. It was the fishing rod being cracked like a whip. Kane was in awe. ¡°Your capability is above mine, sir!¡± William said, ¡°This fishing rod seems decent. Let¡¯s try it out at the fish pond.¡± There was a huge fish pond in Amethyst Vi. Thousands of fish from a multitude of species were kept 1/4 95% Chapter 54 Fishing and a Huge Bet William stood in front of the fish pond. His fishing technique was quite extraordinary. As the fishing rod touched the surface of the water, ripples of light spread from the point of contact. The fish were all startled, and they quickly swam away. He stirred the water with the fishing rod, then pulled. A water dragon formed on the surface of the water, then spun around as it rose into the air. The pir of water that appeared was as thick as a pail. Within the pir were dozens of fish of varying sizes, struggling with all their might. Just then, he prodded the pir with the fishing rod, and arge fish of about 5 pounds came gliding toward them along with the rod. Then, it dropped next to William¡¯s feet. Tia immediately shouted in amazement, and Kane was astonished as well. ¡°Marvelous! I never thought that you¡¯d have such pure skill, sir!¡± William had just performed one of thebat techniques in the Way of Heaven and Earth, called Spiritual Vigor. It was entirely focused on the training of vigor, and when one had mastered the techniques, the vigor they released would be unpredictable. At first, he focused on learning Spiritual Vigor so that he could strengthen his needle techniques. Even though he was far from the ultimate level of Spiritual Vigor, it wasn¡¯t difficult to use it to catch fish at his current stage. William wasn¡¯t satisfied, however. Hence, he continued honing his Spiritual Vigor at the fish pond. His training took 3 hours, and his improvement at the end was obvious. Now, with just a light tremble of the fishing rod, he could knock out arge fish of more than 10 pounds, then drag it onto drynd. During the noon break, Kane had some dishes prepared. William was deep in thought as he ate. Then, he said to Kane, ¡°Get somerge eels here. I want to practice a little more.¡± The giant mottled eel was, of course, a type of eel, and it was also known as the king of eels. It would be best if William could practice his fishing skills on eels. Kane was a powerful man, so it wasn¡¯t difficult to get his hands on somerge eels. Hence, before the meal was even over, hundreds of eels, each over a yard in length, were released into the fish pond for training purposes. In the afternoon, the fishing rod in William¡¯s hand was used to its full potential and beyond. William even managed to integrate some techniques from the Holy Fist into his fishing. After more than an hour of training, dozens ofrge fainted eels were already lying at his feet. After training for 2 hours and a half in the afternoon, William happened to notice that his Spiritual Vigor had improved significantly as well! The fishing rod was very long and very difficult to control, and that was also how his Spiritual Vigor achieved the stage of initial mastery! With his Spiritual Vigor at initial mastery. William put down his fishing rod, then sat by the pond and meditated to regte his life force. Kane dared not interrupt him, so he sat a distance away and chatted with Tia. Tia said, ¡°Mr. Stone, you¡¯re a Qi state master as well. What do you think of William¡¯s talent?¡± He thought for a moment, then said. ¡°His internal vigor is excellent, so he¡¯s definitely an expert Rhythmic Breath. Even though I have already undergone Qi Emanation, if I have to fight him, I may not. be a match for him.¡± in 2/4 Chapter 54 Fishing and a Huge let She was shocked. She never thought that William would be so strong! Kane nced at her, then smiled and said, ¡°You have to make use of this opportunity, Miss Lloyd. Mr. Barrett is a dragon among humans, so if you act toote, other smart women will get to him before you do.¡± Tia smiled lightly. ¡°We¡¯re just friends. We¡¯re nowhere near the sort of rtionship you speak of He smiled. ¡°The Lloyds have high standards, and you may not appreciate a wandering man like Mr. Barrett, but what if Mr. Barrett bes a Divine Realm Master one day?¡± Tia¡¯s slender body shuddered. ¡°Will William be a Master?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Kane said calmly, ¡°We had some drinksst night. Do you know what my teacher thinks of Mr. Barrett?¡± Her pretty eyes blinked. ¡°What does Brandon think of him?¡± ¡°My teacher said that Mr. Barrett¡¯s future is indefinitely bright, and Mr. Barrett might surpass him. In other words, he has a chance to be a Grandmaster in the future!¡± Tia was astonished. ¡°A Grandmaster! Kane nodded. ¡°In the past 100 years, there has only been one Grandmaster who hailed from Jerrogar. His name was Jaylon Wood, and he once took three states by storm. Even though he has gone into hiding now, his influence is still around. Every year, my teacher would go into the mountains to have an audience with him.¡± Tia smiled. ¡°Back then, I would do anything to run away from marriage, and William saved me in the end. Who would¡¯ve thought that he was someone so powerful?¡± Kane said, ¡°If I win the bet tonight, the underground world of Justford will enjoy peace for 3 years. If I lose, a fierce war will break out.¡± Tia asked, ¡°Are you confident that William will win?¡± ¡°Confident or not, he¡¯s my only hope now,¡± Kane said calmly. In the evening. William stopped his meditation. After mediating the entire afternoon, he had finally unlocked the secondary meridians of his left arm and shoulder. Now, both his arms and shoulders were filled with more Qi that coursed even more smoothly. His chances of winning were increased once more. ¡°When does the betting start?¡± he asked. Kane hastily ran over to him and said, ¡°Sir, it starts at 7.30PM. We have an hour left.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± William said nonchntly. Tia wanted to experience all this firsthand, so she tagged along. Hence, around 8 cars carrying dozens of people drove toward the Ivory Dragon River. Ivory Dragon River was a branch of the Great River. Its currents were slow, and if one were to behold it from a mountain, it would look like a white dragon. There were quite a number of spots along Ivory Dragon River, which were suitable for fishing, but the most famous was none other than Fenrir Delta. Usually, at this hour, Fenrir Delta would be filled with anglers, but it was exceptionally quiet today. Only 3/4 Chapter 54 Fishing and a Huge Bet one person stood at the delta. Dozens of yards behind him, more than 10 cars were parked, and some tents were even set up. Send Gifts 30 Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Prize Catch of Ivory Dragon River A middle¨Caged man sat cross¨Clegged in the tent, holding a teacup in his hand as he nced at Kane, Kane¡¯s men had also set up tents that were evenrger than the ones opposite them. They had also connected some tubes to enable the air conditioning from the cars to enter the tents. After getting into the tent, Kane brewed some concentrated tea, then smiled as he said, ¡°Mr. Barrett, the guy opposite us is Landry himself. Even though he doesn¡¯t know martial arts, he¡¯s good at plotting, and he has gathered a group of prominent figures. William nced at the middle¨Caged man, after which he calmly replied, ¡°Did you just say that he doesn¡¯t know any martial arts?¡± Kane w stunned. ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s wrong? Did you find something, Mr. Barrett?¡± William said calmly. ¡°This man is not only a cultivator, but he¡¯s also quite strong as well. He¡¯s probably in the microcosmic orbit.¡± Kane narrowed his eyes. ¡°That b*stard! How did he hide this?!¡± Meanwhile, Landry was also observing William and asked the person next to him, ¡°Who is that man?¡± The person beside him took a nce before responding, ¡°Mr. Landry, that man is a total stranger. I¡¯ve never seen him before. ording to our intel, this isn¡¯t the fishing expert Kane had invited.¡± Landry said calmly, ¡°Investigate him.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± An hour passed by quickly enough. Landry and Kane walked out of their tents at the same time. Kane chuckled. ¡°Landry, shall we begin?¡± Landry smiled. ¡°We¡¯ll begin when you say the word, Kane.¡± The two behaved amicably as if this bet wasn¡¯t important to them and they didn¡¯t mind it at all. The person who had been standing at the delta was now retrieving a fishing rod from the side. With a light fling, the fishing line flew out dozens of yards away and fell into the center of the river. He had prepared for this beforehand. He took a seat, then stayedpletely motionless. William, too, picked up his fishing rod and stood a distance away. He held the fishing rod with his left hand, then dipped the tip of the fishing rod into the water. When Landry saw that, he was so stunned that he asked, ¡°Kane, is this considered fishing at all?¡± Kane chuckled. ¡°This is how experts fish!¡± Landry shook his head and said, ¡°Kane, are you getting someone to mess things up because you knew you can¡¯t win this bet? The mastor angler I have here won the global fishing championship thrice!¡± Kane gave a fake smile as he answered, ¡°We¡¯ll know soon enough who the real expert is.¡± 1/4 95% Chapter 55 Prize Catch of Ivory Dragon River William raised his right hand and flung a handful of bait right where the tip of the fishing rod met the water. These were all highly effective bait, and lots of fish were immediately drawn in. William allowed them to feed on the bait, and when the bait was all gone, he threw in more. Hence, more and more fish gathered where the fishing rod was.. Because of his actions, there was nearly no fish in front of the master angler, for all the fish were attracted to William¡¯s bait. Landry¡¯s face fell. He still thought that Kane was sabotaging him, so he said to the master angler, ¡°Mr. Leonard, let¡¯s go elsewhere!¡± Mr. Leonard gave William a look of disdain, then went somewhere far away so that William wouldn¡¯t be able to affect him. After handfuls of bait were tossed into the water, the fish were slowly increasing in number. William¡¯s eyesight was exceptionally good, so he could see what was happening beneath the surface of the water. He noticed that hundreds of yards away from the shoal of fish was a giant mottled eel about 6 feet long, and it was staring at the shoal. It was obviously the prize catch in this part of the river! It reigned at the top of the food chain, and it was an aggressive super predator. Finally, after watching for half an hour, the king of the fishes was convinced that there was no danger. It immediately pounced forward aggressively. It was huge and swam very fast, so it managed to get a catch as soon as it struck, swallowing a ck fish of about a few pounds. The shoal was thrown into a frenzy as the fish fled in all directions. The king of the fishes hunted maniacally, feasting on the fish. After a few times darting forward, it finally arrived at the spot where William had dipped his fishing rod. ¡°Now!¡± William exploded in vigor, and with a shudder of the fishing rod, mist filled the air around them. The fishing rod pierced through the water¡¯s surface at lightning speed and tapped squarely on the head of the prize catch. This strike could shatter steel tes, not to mention fish heads. The eel was immediately stunned, and when the fishing rod stirred the water, it was sucked up into a powerful pir of water that reached 15 feet into the air. The fishing rod shuddered. The huge fish of 6 feet rolled down toward William as if it were spellbound. In an instant, it dropped right in front of William. Kane and the others came prepared. They quickly fetched arge stic bucket and tossed the prize catch inside. The prize catch was extremely vigorous. Even after getting hit by William, it recovered quickly. Realizing that it was caught, it thrashed wildly in the bucket, its tail beating loudly against the bucket wall. Kane nced at it andughed, then said to the shocked Landry, ¡°Landry, my man, we have a winner! You¡¯re wee to have fun af Southstead City any time!¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Landry could hardly believe it. He walked over and nced at the fish in the bucket. There was a protruding bone on the head of the fish, and it was 6 feet long. It was undoubtedly the prize catch. 214 7.95% of Ivory Dragon River He couldn¡¯t help but look deeply at William, saying, ¡°I was mistaken. I have no idea you can catch fish like than Kane chuckled. ¡°I guess I win, Landry!¡± Landry was quite decisive as he admitted defeat right then and there, saying, ¡°You win this time, Kane. I¡¯ll get all my men out of Southstead City in three days.¡± With that, he simply waved. His men quickly gathered their things, then left in their cars. The master angler didn¡¯t seem convinced. When he came over and nced at the prize catch William had caught, his expression darkened as he said. ¡°That¡¯s the prize catch, all right! Even if I got it on my hook, I would need at least 2 hours to defeat it.¡± After their opponents were gone, Kane guffawed. ¡°Amazing! Mr. Barrett, thank you so much!¡± As he spoke, he bowed deeply at William. Tia immediately said, ¡°Mr. Stone, don¡¯t forget, you promised him half a year of Southstead City¡¯s profit. Kaneughed. ¡°Of course.¡± At night, Kane held a banquet for William. The next morning, William bade goodbye. Kane tried to get him to stay, hoping that he would remain for a few more days, but William declined. ¡°I have to go back today. You can see me off at the station.¡± There were still some patients at home, so he couldn¡¯t be away for too long. Kane hastily said, ¡°Mr. Barrett, if you want to go home, you don¡¯t have to take the train. I can get a driver to send you back.¡± William replied, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s faster by train. Oh, right, please don¡¯t get involved in Ivory Dragon Cove for the time being. I¡¯ll destroy the Killing Formation when the timees.¡± Kane beamed. ¡°Mr. Barrett, can I join in?¡± Tia immediately said, ¡°Mr. Stone, you have arge home and lots of property. You don¡¯t have to fight for a piece of my pie.¡± Kane chuckled. ¡°Miss Lloyd, everyone can benefit from some profit, right? Also, the investment in Ivory Dragon Cove isn¡¯t a small amount. You and your family are now spending most of your efforts on Moonlight Vi, so your funds must be running low, right?¡± Tia hesitated for a bit, then said, ¡°We¡¯re still in the early stages. We can discuss thister.¡± The Stone Family¡¯s driver sent William to the train station. Then, William boarded the train that would take him home. At around 10.00AM, he arrived at the entrance of his house. As soon as he opened the gates, he saw Gwendolyn hanging out theundry to dry in the yard. ¡°William, you¡¯re back!¡± Overjoyed, she hastily went over to him. ¡°Have you eaten? I¡¯ll cook something for you.¡± When he saw Gwendolyn behaving like a wife, William felt his heart skip a beat and couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°You don¡¯t have to make anything. I can just feast my eyes on your beauty.¡± 3/4 Chapter 55 Prize Catch of Ivory Dragon River Her pretty face turned red as she bit her lip, then she said, ¡°We¡¯re not alone, you know.¡± Send Gifts 30 Chapter 56 A Mortal¡¯s Medicinal Elixirs Chapter 56 News From the Farrell Family William cleared his throat and asked, ¡°Mom, has Mia gone to school already?¡± Hearing his voice, Melisenna walked out with a spat in her hand and said, ¡°Gwen said that we should stay with her. Do you think it is suitable, William?¡± ¡°Yes. Our house is too old. I¡¯m nning on demolishing it and building a vi,¡± he replied. ¡°I feel scared when I¡¯m there alone, Mrs. Barrett. It¡¯ll be nice if you guys can go and stay with me. That way, we can apany each other,¡± said Gwendolyn. ¡°Alright.¡± Melisenna smiled. ¡°However, how are we going to pay the rent? We can¡¯t possibly live there for free.¡± To that, Gwendolyn merely smiled and said nothing. There was no way she would take their money. At this moment, there was a knock on the door. When William turned around and saw Herman standing by the door, he quickly ushered him in. ¡°What brings you here, Mr. Webber?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to tell you guys some good news. Mia passed with flying colors and won first ce in the capital. Hence, the head of the capital decided to let her take part in the National Math Olympiad in the winter.¡± ¡°Really?¡± William was excited. ¡°Does that mean she can get into Tsing University?¡± ¡°She will definitely be able to get into Tsing University. Moreover, she will have many more options in the future.¡± Herman smiled. b Although William wanted to treat Herman, thetter was a busy man. After he had told them about the news, he left. 1/5 23:48 Mon, 10 Jun Chapter 56 News From the Farrell Familly 22% ¡°Mia is amazing! She won first ce in the capital. She is the first person. who has ever won it,¡± said Gwendolyn. William was in a good mood. ¡°Let¡¯s go out and have lunch, Mom. We have to celebrate this with Mia.¡± ¡°Okay. Remember to call your grandparents,¡± Melisenna reminded while smiling. As soon as Mia left school, they went to Micah¡¯s restaurant. When they arrived at the destination, they saw a few luxury cars parked outside the building, blocking the path. Since the cars had blocked the road, neither. the vehicles from inside nor outside could leave or enter. Hence, there weren¡¯t any customers in the restaurant. When Micah heard that someone had arrived, he came out of the restaurant. When he saw it was William, he quickly ran toward him and said, ¡°Hurry up and leave, William! They are looking for you!¡± ¡°Who are they?¡± William frowned. ¡°Those guys whom you foughtst time,¡± replied Micah. ¡°For the past few days, they have been barricading my restaurant, so I don¡¯t have any customersing over. I n to move my restaurant somewhere else. We can¡¯t provoke them.¡± Listening to his words, William smirked coldly and said, ¡°How bold of them! Don¡¯t worry, Micah. I¡¯ll handle this matter for you. Today, I¡¯m here to have lunch, so hurry up and tell your workers to start cooking.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go against them, William. They have money and power. We have nothing to fight against them.¡± Micah smiled bitterly. ¡°They are just a bunch of clowns, so it¡¯s nothing to be mindful of.¡± William smiled. Seeing that he had insisted on taking care of it, Micah could only shake his head and smile bitterly. Still, he went to prepare food for them. After two dishes had been served. there was a stir outside. William went out to check 2/5 23:48 Mon, 10 Jun Chapter 56 News From the Farrell Family 22% what the ruckus was about and saw that those people were scolding Micah. Micah remained silent as he looked down while clenching his fists tightly. As William looked at them, there was a slight movement in his right hand. In that split second, the young man, who was scolding Micah, fell to the group ground and was foaming at the mouth. The was shocked by the oue and quickly helped him up. However, they couldn¡¯t do anything. In the end, they had to call an ambnce. Ten minutester, the ambnce arrived, and one of theckeys roared at Micah, ¡°Our leader is sick because he was arguing with you! You have to take responsibility for this!¡± However, as soon as he finished his words, he shuddered and fell to the ground while foaming at the mouth as well. Then, the paramedics took both of them away. The rest of the group felt that something was off. They didn¡¯t dare to say anything as they exchanged nces. In the end, they left along with the ambnce. On the other hand, Micah was confused and couldn¡¯t understand what was happening. Just then, William dragged him to their table, and they celebrated together. When Micah knew that Mia had won first prize, he gave her an envelope with 150 Talons in it. After lunch, William started moving everything out of the house. He moved things that were useful to Gwendolyn¡¯s ce, and those that were hard to carry were left in the courtyard for the time being. Jose and Jason* did most of the work and even asked some of Jose¡¯s friends for help. After they were done moving everything out, the next step was to demolish and rebuild the house. However, William had no experience, and these things. were troublesome. Thus, he decided to hire an expert to help him. On the other hand, Walter was almost done recovering. William had given. him another treatment, and Walter was able to walk around since then. However, he still needed to take his medication for a certain period. As time passed, it was gettingte, and everyone went to sleep early. William was still standing in the yard, practicing the Finger¨CFlicking technique. After having prior experience, he soon finished the first six steps. Not only did he improve its effect, he even removed the side effect. Just as he was about to practice thest six steps of the technique, he got a 3/5 23:48 Mon, 10 Jun Chapter 56 News From the Farrell Family call from Jonathan. ¡°William, I had just talked to the Farrells, and they refused to oblige. It looks like they are going after you!¡± Jonathan said seriously. ¡°Is that so?¡± William raised his eyebrow. ¡°Since they want to start a war, I¡¯ll be happy to y along.¡± ¡°I heard that they hired a boxing master, who is skilled in snap punches, from the outskirts. Rumors said he can make a buffalo fly away with one punch!¡± Jonathan eximed. ¡°As long as he is not a Divine Realm Master, I can handle him.¡± William was calm even after hearing that. When Jonathan heard his words, he breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s good! If you can defeat the boxing master, the Farrell Family won¡¯t be trying to pull tricks on you for some time.¡± ¡°Since they decided to be my enemies, I will not back¨Cdown,¡± said William. At that moment, something shed across Jonathan¡¯s mind. ¡°By the way, the Farrell Family is nning on a huge business at Kreim, If they seed, they will be the first¨Css family in Kreim,¡± he said. Although the Farrell Family had authority, they were only considered second¨Css. There were dozens of second¨Css families in Kreim, but only a few were first¨Css. When William heard that, his interest was piqued. ¡°What business are they doing?¡± ¡°The Farrell Family¡¯s core business is health care products. It was told that they had got a secret recipe and were ready to create a new product. They are very confident with it and have been expanding their factory, seemingly trying to hit the jackpot. Therefore, they cooperated with the Reynes Family at the Archalon and are going to invest 1.5 billion Talons in upgrading their production line. After they have signed the treaty, the Reynes Family will have 20 percent of shares.¡± ¡°The Revnes Family?¡± As William spoke, a figure shed across his mind. 4/5 23 48 Mon, MP 22% Chapter 56 News From the Farrell Family ¡°Is it Svenson?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s him! Do you know him, too?¡± Jonathan was surprised.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. William thought of something and said, ¡°Try and give me one of their samples.¡± ¡°What do you need it for, William?¡± asked Jonathan. ¡°If you give me the sample, I can identify the ingredients and their ratio. Moreover, I can even know how to make it,¡± said William. Jonathan was shocked by his words. ¡°That¡¯s amazing! Okay, I¡¯ll send my men over right away!¡± After William hung up the phone, he mumbled, ¡°It looks like I¡¯ve got to master the Holy Fist as soon as possible.¡± Send Gifts 30 Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Samuel, the Constructor With that, William practiced for the whole night. The following day, Gwendolyn told the servants to prepare breakfast. William had a huge appetite and finished a meal that could feed about five people. After breakfast, he drove Mia to school. On the way to school, he asked. Mia if J was still bullying her. However, her answer surprised him. She told him that J was following her and even told the whole ss that she was Mia¡¯s sidekick. Those who hated Mia would be J¡¯s enemies. After hearing what Mia said, William nodded, knowing that J¡¯s parents must have told J to do so. As they arrived at the school, Mia got out of the car. Just then, a man approached them. It was J¡¯s father, Samuel. For the past few days, Samuel had been waiting by the school gate, hoping to see William. Now that Samuel finally saw him, he rushed over and smiled. ¡°Good morning, Mr. Barrett.¡± William nced at him before turning to Mia. ¡°Go on. Have fun studying.¡± The girl hummed in response and skipped into the school gate. After she had left, William turned around and looked at Samuel. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°I want to apologize to you again, Mr. Barrett. It¡¯s my fault, and I¡¯m sorry!¡± Samuel smiled at him apologetically. ¡°Have they investigated the deputy director?¡± William looked at him coldly. ¡°He has been suspended from his duties,¡± Samuel replied awkwardly. ¡°He needs to be punished since he has done wrong, right?¡± asked William. 1/5 23:48 Mon, 10 Jun Chapter 57 Samuel, the Constructor ¡°Yes, of course.¡± Samuel nodded his head vigorously. He truly regretted his decision and wondered why he provoked William in the first ce. ¡°I know you are a constructor. I want to build a vi, and I need you to provide me with the supplies.¡± As soon as Samuel heard that, his eyes lit up. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Barrett. You can count on me!¡± ¡°If I want to build a vi, whichpany should I look for?¡± asked William. He had no clue about building houses. ¡°Just leave it to me, Mr. Barrett. I¡¯ll prepare everything you need, including the drafts, construction team, and materials!¡± Samuel responded. ¡°Really?¡± William smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you, then. Come, I¡¯ll bring you to see the ce.¡± With that, Samuel got into William¡¯s car and went to the old manor. When he knew that William was nning to demolish the house and build a vi, he immediately gave William some suggestions. After all, he was used to this. ¡°This ce is about a thousand square meters, I suggest you build a three¨Cstory vi with a yard in the front. You also need to leave. some space behind.¡± After Samuel had expressed his opinion, William nodded and said, ¡°Go. and get someone to draw it out, and I will check it. Also, please do not touch this spruce tree.¡± ¡°We can build an automatic fence to surround the spruce tree.¡± Samuel smiled and looked at the tree. When William asked about the cost, he replied, ¡°For the building cost, you can use the best materials, as it doesn¡¯t exceed 700 Talons for each square meter. As for furnishing, there is no limit to it. You can have it with a budget of 150 Talons or 15 thousand Talons.¡± William thought for a moment and said, ¡°I want the best furnishing.¡± 2/5 23:48 Mon, 10 Jun Chapter 57 Samuel, the Constructor ¡°I had furnished many vis for my friends. If we priced it at 1500 Talons, the total would be 2000 Talons. The building area is about 180 Talons, so the total price is about 260 million.¡± After hearing his words, William thought that it was too expensive. After all, he only had 290 million to spend. Thinking about it, he asked, ¡°With such expensive furnishing, what material will you be using?¡± ¡°It depends on your preferences and style. For example, some people use mahogany, ebony, and even jadeite,¡± replied Samuel. ¡°Forget it. We¡¯ll discuss the furnishing after the house is built.¡± William waved him off. Then, Samuel looked around and gave many ideas, which William thought were brilliant. ¡°If you do this perfectly, I will treat you well,¡± he said. ¡°Thank you for giving me a chance, Mr. Barrett. I will do my best!¡± Samuel said happily. He was keen to start work. After epting the demolition project, he told William that he would start working by tomorrow. Since William didn¡¯t have the spare time to look over it, he gave Samuel full responsibility for building the house. After Samuel left, he returned to the manor and met Melisenna. When he inquired where she was going, she told him she was heading out to buy fish for their meals. In that split second, William said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to buy it, Mom. I can catch some for you.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± She shot him a look and continued, ¡°Where are you going to catch the fish?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± He smiled. Then, he took a fishing. rod and a bucket to catch some fish. Since Gwendolyn was curious, she followed him. The Zuch Family¡¯s house was called ¡®Easke No. 3.¡® They lived in an area called East Lake and there was a ¡°It¡¯s Dad!¡± Gwendolyn eximed in delight. Cooper had just arrived and was talking to Walter. When he saw William, he said, ¡°Thank you for your hard work, William. My father has been getting better.¡± William nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, Mr. Zuch. Old Mr. Zuch¡¯s recovery is almost done. He will be fully recuperated after taking the medicine for a few more days.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Cooper nodded. Although he looked happy, his eyes were filled with a tint of sorrow. ¡°Is something bothering you, Mr. Zuch?¡± asked William. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just got transferred to another post at my job. It¡¯s normal.¡± Cooper smiled faintly. 4/5 23:48 Mon, 10 Jun Chapter 57 Samuel, the Constructor However, Walter immediately cut in when he heard Cooper¡¯s words. ¡°There is nothing normal about it. You are being abandoned!¡± Then, he looked at William and exined, ¡°Cooper doesn¡¯t have any groundwork, so he is being transferred to work at a department, but it¡¯s an armchair job. To put it bluntly, he doesn¡¯t have a chance to be an officer anymore. It¡¯s fine, though. Being an officer is exhausting, and it doesn¡¯t pay well. It¡¯s better if he quits his job and helps me with thepany.¡± ¡°I still hope I can do something significant, Dad. I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s tiring, nor does it not pay well. After all, we are rich,¡± Cooper said, not showing much emotion. ¡°You¡± Walter shook his head in frustration. ¡°If you had listened to me and built up rtionships with others, you wouldn¡¯t havee to this point.¡± Hearing their conversation, Gwendolyn exined to William, ¡°Dad insists. that he wants to be an officer on his own. However, it looks like he has made the wrong decision.¡± After hearing her words, William admired Cooper¡¯s ambition. Then, het thought momentarily before saying, ¡°Mr. Zuch, why don¡¯t we head toward Kreim when you have the spare time?¡± ¡°Kreim? Why are we going there?¡± Cooper was confused. ¡°I used to treat Old Mr. Cromwell, and it is time to do a follow¨Cup on his condition,¡± replied William. At that moment, Cooper knew what he meant and was shocked. Joseph and Brandon from the Cromwell Family were both people with high authority in Kreim. If Cooper could get in touch with them, there would still be hope for his future! Send Gifts 30 Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Hope and Despair Cooper looked at William and asked eagerly, ¡°Would he be willing to meet me, though?¡± William smiled and said, ¡°Well, let¡¯s find out about that.¡± After saying that, he called Brandon and chatted briefly before saying, ¡°Brandon, I¡¯m going to visit Old Mr. Cromwell for a follow¨Cup in a few days. Which day is convenient for you?¡± Brandonughed and replied, ¡°Any day is fine. By the way, the day after tomorrow is a family reunion for us, and I¡¯ll be at home that day. If you¡¯re free,e over that day. I want to see you, too.¡± ¡°Okay, it¡¯s settled for the day after tomorrow, then. Brandon, I want to bring a friend with me. He¡¯s the mayor of Gentrel City.¡± ¡°Sure, but my eldest brother, Matthew, has a bad temper. You¡¯d better find a good reason.¡± William smiled and said, ¡°I understand.¡± After hanging up the phone, he said, ¡°Mr. Zuch, let¡¯s go to Kreim Capital the day after tomorrow.¡± Cooper took a deep breath and said, ¡°Thank you, William!¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. But you have to devise a good reason to meet him,¡± William said. Cooper nodded and responded, ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll think about it carefully.¡± After chatting, William went to the backyard to practice martial arts. After practicing for many days, the little dragons on his legs gradually became perfect. He felt he could break through in the next few days, so he had to practice harder. 1/5 23:48 Mon, 10 Jun Chapter 58 Hope and Despair At the same time, he continued to open up the secondary meridians of his body. These meridians were veryplex and connected to the internal organs, making it difficult to open them up. It was conservatively estimated that it would take a month toplete. At noon, Melisenna made a table full of fish dishes, including fried, stir- fried, and stewed. The stewed fish was especially delicious; even Cooper couldn¡¯t stop praising it. After the meal, Walter said he wanted to return to the Kreim Capital. One of the reasons he gave was that his business couldn¡¯t run without him. Secondly, he had already recovered quite a bit and wanted to move. around. So, William gave him another prescription to take one daily dose at a fixed time. Shortly after, Cooper personally took Walter back to the capital. Gwendolyn did not leave because she wanted to stay and learn martial arts from William. Meanwhile, in Halivaara State Hospital¡¯s emergency room, Shane was on the brink of death. He had been living worse than death for the past few days. If he didn¡¯t have a venttor, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold on until now. Beside the bed, Shane¡¯s wife, Lisa Brown, looked coldly at the man and hoped he would die soon. She wanted to take over the Salisbury Family¡¯s assets and escape with her lover. Shane couldn¡¯t speak. Only his eyes could move. He had lived long enough to tell his wife was up to something with just one nce. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t do anything now except stare at her fiercely, cursing her in his heart a thousand times. Lisa seemed to understand his thoughts and said calmly, ¡°Shane, our son hasn¡¯t recovered yet, you are on the brink of death, and Mom has dementia. I solely support this household, and I¡¯m exhausted. Shane, don¡¯t hold on any longer. You should rest in peace.¡± 2/5 23:48 Mon, 10 Jun Chapter 58 Hope and Despair He stared at her fiercely. Then, his gaze shifted upward as if he was looking at something, and there was a gleam in his eyes. Lisa was taken aback. She turned her head to look and suddenly screamed in fright. There was a tall man dressed in a strange outfit made of bird feathers and animal skins, with a string of fist¨Csized baby skulls around his neck. He also had disheveled hair and dark blue skin. His body was emitting a strange smell. The man ignored Lisa, walked up to Shane, and touched thetter¡¯s throat. Shane coughed up phlegm and was now able to speak. He immediately asked, ¡°Are you Master Nalorakk?¡± The man was indeed Nalorakk, a dark sorcerer in Pasasi¡¯s Serngkor area. Dax, who got killed by William, was his younger brother.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Nalorakk asked coldly, ¡°Where is the person who killed Dax?¡± His voice was somewhat hoarse, sounding extremely ufortable, like metal and ss rubbing together. Shane¡¯s eyes lit up with hope, and he said, ¡°Master Nalorakk, the person who killed Dax is William, and he is in this county! I can have someone take you to find him. But first, please save me!¡± Nalorakk looked at the bedridden man and said, ¡°You are seriously injured.¡± Shane hurriedly asked, ¡°Can you cure me? I am in too much pain now. It¡¯s better to be dead than alive!¡± Nalorakk shook his head. ¡°Even God cannot save you. You are at death¡¯s door. You should arrange your funeral as soon as possible.¡± Shane felt a wave of despair upon hearing that. He thought Nalorakk¡¯s appearance would give him a chance to survive, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be hopeless. He stared fiercely at Lisa and roared, ¡°You wicked woman! Do you think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve done?!¡± The woman trembled in fear. ¡°Shane, what are you talking about? Why are 3/5 Chapter 58 Hope and Despair you barking at me?¡± He sneered. ¡°I¡¯ll make a will right away, and you won¡¯t get a penny of my property!¡± Then, he looked at Nalorakk and said, ¡°Master Nalorakk, please go and check if my son can still be saved.¡± Nalorakk stood still for a while before he turned to Lisa and said, ¡°He is a dying man and won¡¯t be of much use. I will keep your secret if you hand over half of his property to me. How about that?¡± Shane was dumbfounded. Then, he shouted, ¡°Master Nalorakk, what do you mean by this?¡± Lisa seemed to have caught hold of a lifeline and immediately nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give you half of the Salisbury Family¡¯s property!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Nalorakk coughed twice, and Shane suddenly stiffened. The next second, he had stopped breathing. He probably didn¡¯t even know how he died. Lisa¡¯s face turned pale, and she looked at the dark sorcerer with fear, trembling as she said, ¡°Master Nalorakk, please save my son.¡± He replied calmly, ¡°I can save him, but I¡¯ll charge an additional fee of 15 million Talons.¡± Lisa cursed inwardly, thinking that this monster was too greedy for money. To think he would demand 15 million Talons right from the get¨Cgo! Even though she was miffed, she didn¡¯t dare to refuse and quickly said, ¡°Okay, 15 million Talons it is.¡± Nalorakk said, ¡°Before I spend my mana to help your son, Dax. Take me to William, and I¡¯ll kill him myself.¡± I must be She quickly said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll find someone to show the way for you.¡± Meanwhile William was unaware of the approaching danger He was 4/5 23:48 M Chapter 58 Hope and Despair practicing the Finger¨CFlicking technique. So far, he had already mastered thest six moves of the technique and could use the twelve moves to create unpredictable variations. However, he always felt that something was missing from the technique. The more he practiced, the stronger this feeling became. Only recently did he realize that the Finger¨CFlicking technique¡¯s greatest power could only be unleashed by using Qi. ¡°Using Qi Emanation should be able to help me break through,¡± he muttered. After two years of practicing relentlessly in prison, he hadid a solid. foundation. Except for eating and resting, he only practiced his skills. This kind of practice was more effective than ten years of practice outside. At this moment, he stood upright with his palms crossed in front of him. His Qi flowed ording to his breathing technique. After about half an hour, the Qi in his body suddenly condensed. Its amount was reduced by half, but its energy density doubled! William almost fainted on the spot from the sudden change inside his body. Realizing he had made a breakthrough, he quickly sat down and meditated to adjust his breath. He continued to practice until night fell, and the Qi in his body was restored. He found that the density of his Qi had doubled, and his inner strength had be stronger. ¡°Nice! At this point, I can finally use Qi Emanation to master this technique!¡± As he spoke, ayer of faint white light suddenly appeared on his bodyit. was the Qi he had released. He used his right hand to demonstrate the Finger¨CFlicking technique and lightly flicked it. Three streams of Qi shot out, shattering several pieces of cobblestone on the ground into small. pieces upon impact. Send Gifts 30 Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Showdown With Nalorakk ¡°Not bad. The Finger¨CFlicking technique is stronger than bullets.¡± William¡¯s eyes lit up as he was delighted with the effect of this move. At this moment, Mia returned home from school and came to find William, saying, ¡°William, Clearview University called me!¡± His eyes lit up once again, and he quickly asked, ¡°Oh, what did they say?¡± She smiled and answered, ¡°The one who called was the director of their admissions office. Hisst name is Draco. Mr. Draco said my grades were excellent and hoped I could consider entering their university.¡± William knew that the two top universities in IgneusClearview and Celestialhad beenpeting for top students. Mia¡¯s grades ranked her second, so she naturally received their attention.. He nodded and said, ¡°I believe Celestial University will call soon, too. You should calm down and not rush to choose which one to enroll in.¡± She nodded firmly before heading off to y with Gwendolyn. When she lived with Gwendolyn, Mia treated her like a real sister, and they talked about everything. William wanted to practice Holy Fist of the Five Dragons for a while. longer, but he suddenly sensed something and looked straight at the courtyard wall. The wall was high, and outside was a dense grove of trees, so no one should be there. However, he heard a faint breathing sound. After he released his Qi, his senses became more sensitive, and he could pick up even the slightest sound. He immediately activated his X¨Cray vision and saw a long¨Chaired man standing behind the wall. He was wearing strange clothes with a string of skull heads hanging around his neck. He looked eerie. 1/5 23:49 Mon, 10 Jun Chapter 59 Showdown With Nalorakk William squinted his eyes as he thought, Is this man the expert that the Farrells send? At this moment, he saw the long¨Chaired man suddenly spit out a flying insect from his mouth. He muttered some words, and the insect flew over the wall toward William. William¡¯s eyes turned cold, and he flicked his fingers, unleashing a strand of Qi from his Finger¨CFlicking technique. The insect cracked and exploded into minced meat. The long¨Chaired man wobbled, and his face turned slightly pale. The poisonous insect he released through his spell was connected to hist consciousness, so he suffered a bacsh when the insect died.- William, who had just killed the flying insect, suddenly made a move. He took three steps, covered dozens of meters of distance, then leaped over the ten¨Cmeter¨Chigh wall andnded in front of the long¨Chaired man. The man with long hair was none other than Nalorakk. The appearance of William surprised him slightly, but he quicklyposed himself and stared at William, asking, ¡°Are you William Barrett?¡± ¡°Yes, I am. Who are you? The way you control the insect just now That was entomancy, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Nalorakk sneered. ¡°I am Dax¡¯s brother, Nalorakk. I came to avenge my brother whom you killed!¡± With that, he opened his mouth and spewed ck smoke toward William, which was foul¨Csmelling and challenging to handle if William did not. release Qi. William remained still, and with a right palm strike, he sent a st of energy that shook the air and pushed the ck smoke back toward Nalorakk. Nalorakk was surprised and realized that William was much stronger than he thought. Nalorakk was afraid he might not be a match for him one¨Con- one. He immediately recited a spell and swallowed a bug. 2/5 23:49 Mon, 10 Jun Chapter 59 Showdown With Nalorakk The next moment, ayer of ck smoke rose around him. The ck smoke had extremely strong corrosiveness and had a simr effect to Qi. Wrapped in the ck smoke, Nalorakk looked like a ck smoke man. He reached out to grab William. Though, William wouldn¡¯t let him get close. He flicked his fingers continuously and instantly shot out several waves of piercing wind, which sounded like bullets. Nalorakk was hit in several ces, and the ck smoke dispersed. He groaned a few times, seemingly in pain, yet there was no visible injury. William was slightly surprised that his Finger¨CFlicking technique was as powerful as bullets, yet it didn¡¯t seem to hurt Nalorakk. He widened his eyes slightly, gave a light whistle, and immediately used the Holy Fist of the Five Dragons. His arms were like two dragons with an unpredictable effect. With Qi, the power of the fist was more than doubled. With one punch, he sent out a force that sted over ten meters away. Boom! Most of the ck smoke on Nalorakk¡¯s body was dispersed after that st. Before the ck smoke could gather again, the second punch was alreadying. This time, Nalorakk was hit in the stomach, and he bent over in pain. The ck smoke on his body quickly dissipated. William immediately used his fingers to seal Nalorakk¡¯s meridians. His technique was called meridian severing, a medical skill derived from his Finger¨CFlicking technique. After his Qi meridians were severed, Nalorakk immediately became immobile. He stared at William and said, ¡°Your martial arts are too strong. I am no match for you. Please spare my life. I can give you the money. A whole lot of money.¡± 3/5 2329All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Chapter 59 Showdown With Nalorakk William, however, had no intention of letting the dark sorcerer go since he could tell Nalorakk was not a good person. He said tly, ¡°From the moment you attacked, you were already dead meat. Money cannot save you.¡± Nalorakk lowered his head and warned, ¡°I am Nalorakk, a third¨Cgeneration disciple of the Abyssal Order! The Abyssal Order will not let you go if you kill me!¡± ¡°If I spare you, you will still seek revenge, won¡¯t you?¡± William didn¡¯t bother wasting time with him and struck him on the forehead with one palm, killing him instantly. After killing Nalorakk, William searched his body and found various bottles and jars containing insects and poisons. He looked at them and threw them away. However, one of the bottles had piqued William¡¯s interest. It was made of gold and contained a live cocoon. His third eye could sense its immense vitality, which was not ordinary, so he kept it. In addition, he also found a token the size of a palm carved from ivory and kept it. After searching the body, he called Jose and Jason to dispose of the corpse. Jose was not surprised at all and calmly epted the task. William continued practicing the Holy Fist of the Five Dragons in the courtyard as if nothing had happened. The higher his cultivation of the technique, the more powerful it would be, so he wanted to master the technique as soon as possible. After dinner, he went to the inn and treated Colleen again. After acupuncture, her condition improved significantly, and she no longer needed to go to the hospital for dialysis. She had be ustomed to this form of treatment, so she put on her clothes and said, ¡°Thank you, William. I feel much better now.¡± 4/5 Chapter 59 Showdown With Nalorakk He nodded and said, ¡°Tomorrow, you can go back. Remember to take your medication on time.¡± When she heard Colleen could leave, Elsa suddenly became anxious and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t we need to continue treatment for a while?¡± William responded, ¡°No need. Just take the medication on time.¡± Knowing her daughter best, Colleen smiled slightly and said, ¡°William, the two of us have nothing holding us back. You said you want Elsa to continue her studies, so we decided to go to Justford. I will find a job to support her education.¡± William thought momentarily and said, ¡°You are still weak and cannot work for now. You can go to Justford first. I have a house there. You can stay there temporarily. As for Elsa¡¯s tuition fees, I will pay for them. After all, we signed a contract.¡± Colleen was very grateful when she heard about the house and said, ¡°Sorry for troubling you. Thank you.¡± William said, ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. Someone else gave me the house, but I don¡¯t live there. It¡¯s a waste to leave it empty, anyway.¡± So, after some discussion, Colleen and Elsa decided to return to Justford. next Tuesday. William was going to meet Tia at Justford that day, so it was convenient for him to give them a ride. Send Gifts 30 Chapter 60 Chapter 60 Form¨Cand¨CWill Snap Punch William returned to Easke No. 3 and found Jose waiting at the door, which surprised him. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Jose responded, ¡°Boss, someone hase to your home. I know him; he ist a Form¨Cand¨CWill Boxing master with great power in his snap punch. He is known as Snap Lawson, and his real name is Kn Lawson.¡± William raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°He finally came. Let¡¯s go and meet him!¡± At the entrance of William¡¯s house stood a middle¨Caged man around 40 years old, not tall but with a strong bearing in the Tribody posture of Form¨Cand¨CWill. Kn looked at William and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time.¡± William pushed open the door and said, ¡°Pleasee in.¡± The old house had been emptied, and the yard was spacious, making it the perfect ce to fight. ¡°Did the Farrells send you?¡± William got straight to the point without wasting any time. Kn replied, ¡°I¡¯m short of moneytely, and the Farrells gave me a lot of money to kill you. Now, I¡¯ll give you some time to call your family and make arrangements for your funeral.¡± Undoubtedly, Kn was very arrogant and did not regard William, asking him to make his will immediately. William was not angry and said, ¡°I¡¯ll also give you some time to leave now. Once you make a move, you will either die or be disabled.¡± Kn burst intoughter and said, ¡°It appears to me that I¡¯ve talked too much. I should have just made my move right away.¡± 1/5 23:49 Mon, 10 Jun Chapter 60 Form¨Cand¨CWill Snap Punch Pow! With that said, he moved like lightning and punched William with the snap punch in the five fist techniques, which could send a buffalo flying. Its power was beyond human strength. When the punch was thrown, William¡¯s hair stood on end. He had never been so nervous since his release from prison and instinctively used the most powerful move in the Holy Fist. He gathered all his strength in his right fist and punched back at Kn¡¯s snap punch. ¡°Heavenly Dragon!¡± he eximed, and a thunderous sound exploded, sending William back a few steps. On the other hand, Kn was sent flying by William¡¯s punch, hitting the wall heavily. With a bang, the wall behind him copsed instantly, burying him under the bricks. William rushed over in two steps and punched down through the rubble, smashing dozens of bricks to pieces. Kn, who was buried under the rubble, spat out a mouthful of blood,pletely pacified. William lifted him out. He could see that Kn¡¯s chest had sunken while his right arm and wrist had brokenhis injuries were severe, ¡°You have three minutes to live. Make arrangements for your death,¡± William said indifferently. He did not attack again as he already knew that Kn was doomed to die with his heart broken by the punch. Kn spat out another mouthful of blood and smiled bitterly. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to arrange. I have practiced martial arts all my life and have not family. My parents have also passed away. However, my junior wille to kill you, and he will surely beat you to a pulp!¡± After uttering those harsh words, Kn used up all his strength, his eyes. filled with bloodshot veins as his body stiffened, and he died. Jose nced at Kn¡¯s body and said, ¡°Boss, Kn¡¯s master is Hattie Yeager, the master of Form¨Cand¨CWill Boxing. Hattie is over a hundred years old. In hister years, he took in a talented disciple named Levi York. He¡¯s the iunior that Kn has mentioned.¡± 2/5 23:49 Mon, 10 Jun Chapter 60 Form and Will Snap Purich William asked, ¡°Will Hattiee for revenge on me?¡± 22% Jose shook his head. ¡°He is a Divine Realm Master with high seniority. He definitely won¡¯t take action. However, Levi is close to Kn and will seek revenge for him. Levi is already releasing his Pure Righteous Qi, and one says he is only one step away from the Divine Realm. Boss, you have to be careful!¡± William nodded. ¡°Okay. You take care of the rest.¡± Leaving Jose to clean up, William returned to Easke No. 3. He called Jonathan and told him about what had transpired a moment ago. Jonathan was excited. ¡°You¡¯ve killed him?! That¡¯s great! Wait for my good news, William!¡± William didn¡¯t know what Jonathan would do, but he didn¡¯t ask and hung up the phone immediately. After practicing for a while, Jonathan finally called,ughing. ¡°William, the Farrells finally backed down!¡± William asked, ¡°Did you threaten them?¡± Jonathanughed. ¡°I said you would head to the Kreim Capital today and visit the Farrell Residence. Since you killed Kn, they are afraid of you. So, the family backed down and said they would apologize to you in person andpensate you.¡± ¡°What¡¯s thepensation?¡± ¡°Fifteen million Talons. By the way, the appointment is tomorrow morning. William, you have toe to the Kreim Capital again.¡± William narrowed his eyes. ¡°The Farrells are willing topensate me for 15 million Talons?¡± Jonathanughed. ¡°They are afraid of the strong. You have strength, so they naturally fear you Thus they decided to pay un to avoid further 3/5 23:49 Mon, 10 Jun Chapter 60 Form¨Cand¨CWill Snap Punch trouble.¡± William thought momentarily and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go to the capital tomorrow.¡± At the Farrell Residence in the Kreim Capital. 22%N?velDrama.Org (C) content. An elderly man was sitting in the hall. He was Shane¡¯s uncle. His sister. became demented, his nephew died, and the masters he sent out either disappeared or died. Now, the murderer threatened toe to the Farrell Residence for revenge. The old man looked serious as he said, ¡°Let¡¯s discuss how we should handle this.¡± A middle¨Caged man stood up. His name was Thor Farrell, the eldest son of the head of the family. Heined, ¡°Dad, not only do we have topensate him with 15 million Talons, but we also have to apologize to him in person. This is ridiculous! He is just another person from the martial arts world. We can find someone stronger to kill him if he is too troublesome, and it will only cost a little more money!¡± After he spoke, others around him agreed with his statement. Althought the Farrell Family was not a first¨Css wealthy family in the Kreim Capital, they still had tens of billions of assets. How could they quickly show their weakness in front of others? At this moment, a young man stood up and said to Thor, ¡°Dad, I know Zane Jones, the son of Cordell. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll invite him to our home and. try to provoke him into a fight with William. That way, William will have offended Cordell regardless of the oue!¡± Thor¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement. ¡°Do you have a way to start a fight between them?¡± The young man¡¯s name was Ethan Farrell, Thor¡¯s son. He smiled and said, ¡°Dad, Zane is arrogant and hot¨Cheaded. It¡¯s easy to provoke him to fight William.¡± 4/5 23:49 Mon, 10 Jun Chapter 60 Form and Will Snap Punch 22 %1 Thor said, ¡°Good! Let¡¯s discuss the details carefully tonight to make sure we don¡¯t make any mistakes!¡± William had no idea that the Farrell Family was plotting against him. That night, he continued to practice the Holy Fist of the Five Dragons. The next morning, Jason drove them to the capital. As they passed a hillside, William nced out the window and unexpectedly saw a sh of red on the opposite mountain. His eyesight was extraordinary, and although it was only for a moment, he still saw something. He showed an expression of disbelief and immediately ordered, ¡°Jason, stop the car!¡± Send Gifts 30 Chapter 61 Chapter 61 The Sword¨CWielding Girl Jason hurriedly maneuvered the car into the emergencyne and stopped before turning on the headlights. Without wasting any time, William immediately yanked the door open and jumped out of the fence before dashing up the mountain. Jason hastily called out after him, ¡°Boss, what¡¯s wrong?¡± William, on the other hand, paid no attention to him and ran even faster. As his Qi surged, a single step of his spanned nearly thirty meters. He leaped and took to the air, arriving at the peak in a sh. The reason why he was in such a hurry was because in that brief moment, he caught sight of a woman in a red robe practicing with a sword in the forest, her movements as swift as a dragon¡¯s. Her sword swung at such a speed that William felt that even he wouldn¡¯t be able to block her attacks as it was just too quick. Hence, he was extremely interested in learning more about this individual. Shing! In an instant, a sword was pointed at his throat and barely an inch away from slicing his skin open. The surface of the sword glowed with a faint blue aura, sharp and unparalleled. When William lifted his head, he saw a girl d in red who seemed to be around twenty¨Ceight years old. Her feet were bare, and her skin was fair. She looked like she came straight out of a painting, and the cold aura she exuded made her seem as if she were not of this world. ¡°Who are you?¡± she asked in a stiff tone, like a child that had just learned to speak. William replied, ¡°I saw you practicing your sword earlier, and your skills amazed me. I only came over to take a look out of curiosity.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so nice about sword practice?¡± She stared at William before she 1/6 Chapter 61 The Sword Wielding Gal suddenly asked, ¡°What day is it?¡± He hurriedly replied, ¡°It¡¯s July the third.¡± Hearing that, the girl in red mumbled, ¡°A year has passed, so I can leave.¡± She looked down the mountain. ¡°Is that car yours?¡± William nodded. ¡°That it is.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take your car and leave,¡± she said. From the looks of it, she didn¡¯t have any social skills at all. He smiled and agreed. ¡°All right. I¡¯m just about to go to Kreim Capital.¡± ¡°Kreim? That¡¯s good. It¡¯s a big city,¡± she said.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. After waiting for some time, Jason saw William walking over with a breathtakingly stunning girl dressed in red who was emanating a cold aura. Once William and the girl settled down in the backseat and the car started again, he asked, ¡°Why were you practicing the sword in the mountains?¡± The girl replied, ¡°Master said that my sword energy is too strong. If I practice outside, I¡¯ll easily hurt someone.¡± William nodded. ¡°Your swordsmanship is filled with Murderous Energy. The power of this Murderous Energy isn¡¯t any lesser than Killing Intent, and it¡¯s harmful to the human body.¡± ¡°Now that you¡¯ve said so, it makes sense.¡± Seeing that she had no shoes and her clothes were tattered and filled with holes, William asked, ¡°Which part of Kreim are you going to?¡± The girl paused to think before saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I haven¡¯t been there before. Anywhere¡¯s fine.¡± 2/6 23:49 Mon, 10 Jun Chapter 61 The Sword Wielding Girl After pondering for a moment, William suggested, ¡°If you don¡¯t have anywhere to go,e with me to the hotel. You can take a bath there and change into something that¡¯s more normal.¡± The girl was taken aback by his words. ¡°Am I not normal now?¡± William smiled and said, ¡°Very much so.¡± After a moment of thought, she said, ¡°But I don¡¯t have any other clothes.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can buy them for you.¡± Suddenly, the girl stared at him intently. ¡°Master said that if a man treats you well, he definitely has ulterior motives.¡± William was momentarily rendered speechless by her words before he said, ¡°Your master isn¡¯t wrong, but the reason I¡¯m helping you is out of sympathy, and also because I want to see you practice the sword.¡± The girl asked curiously, ¡°You want to see me practice the sword? Will you understand?¡± Her swordsmanship was extremely fast, and not even her master was able to understand it. How could this person decipher her movements? William nodded. ¡°Of course, I can. When I was climbing the mountain, you were stabbing mosquitoes with your sword.¡± The girl jolted in shock. ¡°So, you could see my movements. How amazing!¡± William smiled bitterly. ¡°You¡¯re the amazing one. Your swordsmanship is truly terrifying. Not even bullets are faster than you.¡± ¡°If you want to watch me practice my sword, I can do it for you, but I¡¯m hungry now, so treat me to a meal first.¡± Hearing that, Williamughed. ¡°Ten meals wouldn¡¯t even be a problem!¡± 3/6 23:49 Mon, 10 Jun Chapter 61 The Sword¨CWielding Girl Then, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°My name is Scarlet Lashway,¡± the girl replied. 22%Õæ ¡°Scarlet, when you¡¯re practicing the sword on the mountains, what do you eat, and where do you live?¡± ¡°I eat wild fruits, rabbit meat, deer meat, and snake meat. Sometimes, I¡¯ll go down the mountain to pick some sweet potatoes.¡± William frowned. ¡°Does your master leave you to live in these conditions?¡± ¡°It¡¯s normal. I¡¯ve always lived like this ever since I was a child.¡± William found it strange. Scarlet¡¯s master was just too cold¨Chearted for allowing a girl to suffer so much. Moreover, through his observations, he noticed that Scarlet had a high level of cultivation, most likely making her a skilled martial artist. In that case, what kind of person could her master be? Was he or she a Divine Realm Master? Hence, he asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t your master tell you where you should go after a year?¡± Scarlet shook her head. ¡°She didn¡¯t. However, no matter where I go, Master will always be able to find me.¡± Soon, the car exited the highway and entered the city, and William instructed Jason to stop the car at a shopping mall where they could buy some food and clothes for Scarlet. As he didn¡¯t possess any experience in buying women¡¯s clothing, he asked for a sales assistant¡¯s help to pick out a few outfits and shoes for Scarlet. After finishing their shopping, they went to a hair salon where Scarlet was given a new hairstyle. With her new look, she transformed from an aloof and distant fairy into a stunningly beautiful young girl in a pair of shorts, a white embroidered T¨Cshirt, and a pair of sandals. Though her clothes were simple, they were all from international luxury brands suitable for her age, and she looked like a gorgeous high schooler in them. Her beauty wast so stunning that anyone who saw her couldn¡¯t help but take a second 4/6 23:49 Mon, 10 Jun Chapter 61 The Sword¨CWielding Girl nce. Next, William took her out for a hearty lunch consisting of four main. dishes and tworge tes of sandwiches. As someone who had lived in the mountains for a year, Scarlet¡¯s eyes lit up at the sight of the food. Though she quickly wolfed the food down, she did so with elegance, showing that she may have been trained in etiquette. William was not hungry, so he only watched her from the side. Once she was nearly done, he asked, ¡°Do you want more?¡± Scarlet shook her head. ¡°Although I¡¯m not full, I can¡¯t eat anymore.¡± He said with a smile, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to the hotel.¡± There was a luxury hotel nearby the mall, and William booked a room for Scarlet there. Then, he handed her a card and told her the password. ¡°There¡¯s 15 thousand in this card, enough tost you quite a while. You can wait for your master to find you here, or you can walk around and look at the city. Remember, you have to wear shoes if you leave the room.¡± Scarlet blinked her lovely eyes as she listened to him speak, and after he was finished, she asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡± William exined, ¡°I¡¯m going to settle some matters.¡± ¡°Can Ie?¡± she asked. He had bought her clothes and food. She suddenly felt that she had found herself the perfect person to cling to, so how could she let him go so easily? William smiled and said, ¡°Do you want toe along? All right, but you have to take a shower first.¡± -23:50 Mon, 10 Jun A Mortal¡¯s Medicinal Elixirs Chapter 62 Chapter 62 A Pawn to Do Their Dirty Work As a matter of fact, Scarlet was not filthy at all as she was a Qi State master, and her skin was still crystal clear and free of any dirt. However, she still listened to William¡¯s instructions and went to take a shower. While she was in the shower, William gave Jonathan a call and instructed him, ¡°Ask the Farrell Family to meet me at the hotel.¡± ¡°Buddy, aren¡¯t you going to the Farrell Residence anymore?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll feel more rxed in the ce I picked out myself.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll notify them immediately!¡± Meanwhile, in the Farrell Residence, Thor let out a scoff after receiving a call. ¡°This William is going too far!¡± Other than the Farrell Family, there was also a young man in the living room with them. He was tall and imposing as he sat in the middle with a confident and haughty expression on his face, as rxed as a king on his throne. Upon hearing that, he raised an eyebrow. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Thor?¡± Thor let out a sigh and exined, ¡°Mr. Zane, the Farrell Family is in a bit. of a pinch. We offended a martial arts expert who ims to be the top youth expert in Kreim, and he doesn¡¯t respect anyone at all. Once, when he was harassing a girl on the streets, Ethan chided him lightly, but not only did he give Ethan a beating, he even killed several of our family¡¯s bodyguards.¡± ¡°Not only that, he even wants our family topensate him 15 million! He also asked Ethan to get down on his knees and apologize to him. Don¡¯t you think he¡¯s just humiliating us?¡± ¡°How dare he?¡± The young man mmed a hand on the table. This man was Zane Jones, the son of the expert fighter of Kreim, Cordell Jones. 1/6 Chapter 62 A Pawn to Do Their Dirty Work ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Since I know about this now, I can¡¯t just leave it be! Where is that person? I¡¯m going to meet him!¡± Zane immediately demanded. Ethan¡¯s eyes brightened as he said, ¡°Mr. Zane, that person is in the hotel waiting for us to hand them the money.¡± Zane sneered. ¡°Well, I¡¯d like to see what this so¨Ccalled top youth expert in Kreim can do!¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After waiting for over an hour, someone finally knocked on William¡¯s door. He opened the door and saw a crowd standing outside, headed by a towering young man. The man stared at him coldly and asked, ¡°Are you William Barrett?¡± William replied indifferently, ¡°That¡¯s me. Who are you?¡± The man who spoke to him was Zane, and he jeered, ¡°You have quite the nerve to run wild in Kreim!¡± William¡¯s face darkened. As he expected, the Farrell Family was up to something again! Immediately, William said in a grave tone, ¡°You¡¯ve wasted your only chance at a reconciliation!¡± Zane scoffed. ¡°Reconciliation? You¡¯re thinking too much. I¡¯m here to teach you a lesson. Do you know who I am?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. All of you can scram!¡± ¡°How insolent!¡± Zane crossed the threshold in onerge stride and thrust a fist toward William. With a cold expression, William waved a hand, instantly striking several of Zane¡¯s vital points with his Finger¨CFlicking technique. As Zane was only a Strength Realm Master, he let out a grunt upon impact before he copsed to the ground. 2/6 Chapter 62 A Pawn to Do Their Dirty Work 22% Instantly, Ethan rushed to help him up and shouted, ¡°Are you all right, Mr. Zane?¡± Then, he raised his head and red at William coldly. ¡°Do you know who he is?¡± William frowned. ¡°He isn¡¯t from the Farrell Family?¡± Ethan chuckled at his answer. ¡°His name is Zane Farrell, the son of the secr master of the Tribal Summit.¡± Cordell Farrell, Kreim¡¯s martial arts expert who was only second to Carlton Zeiss? William was shocked by this piece of information and sensed that he had walked into their trap. However, he did not panic and stared at Ethan instead. ¡°How dare you set me up? Do you know what¡¯s the consequence of that?¡± Ethan sneered. ¡°The consequence is that you¡¯re done for!¡± Just then, a few officers rushed in. After ncing at Zane who had copsed on the floor, they asked, ¡°Were you the one who beat him up?¡± William sneered. The Farrell Family truly was shameless for using the government forces for their own means. He replied indifferently, ¡°It was me.¡± The men immediately handcuffed him and said, ¡°You¡¯re charged with assault. Come with us!¡± William instructed Jason and Scarlet behind him, ¡°Scarlet, wait for me. here. Jason, give Jonathan a call.¡± Jason hurriedly agreed, ¡°Okay, Boss.¡± Scarlet inclined her head slightly as she gently removed her hand that was on the handle of the sword. If it weren¡¯t for William¡¯s orders, she would¡¯ve already made her move. After William was taken away Zane was carried off as well 3/6 23:50 Mon, 10 Jun Chapter 62 A Pawn to Do Their Dirty Work As Zane was unable to move his body, he was lifted into a car. Then, a middle¨Caged man examined his condition before reporting, ¡°He¡¯s seriously injured, and he might¡¯ve lost his martial arts skills.¡± Ethan scoffed. ¡°There¡¯ll be a show waiting for us!¡± William was shoved into the car and was soon taken to the Kreim Criminal Investigation Department. A man in leather boots walked over and his gaze swept across William as he demanded, ¡°Were you the one who hit Zane?¡± ¡°He attacked me first.¡± The man had a beard and seemed to be in his thirties. He grinned at his words and gave William a thumbs up. ¡°Not bad!¡± Then, he ordered, ¡°Lock him up.¡± William was then locked up in a separate room that was vast, spanning around 1,000 square feet. There was a table but no chairs. Eventually, he decided to sit down on the ground and cultivate his Qi. Soon, Jonathan received the news and was both shocked and angry when he found out what had happened. After pondering for a moment, he made a phone call to the Criminal Investigation Detachment. As a big shot in Kreim, he had connections everywhere. The person who answered the phone was the man in boots, and he asked, ¡°Do you have any orders, Mr. Big?¡± Jonathan asked with augh, ¡°Mr. Carson, I heard that you just captured someone named William Barrett.¡± The man¡¯s name was Josiah Carson, the chief of the Criminal Investigation Department, and he had known Jonathan for quite some time. He replied, ¡°That we did. He beat Cordell¡¯s son up, and Cordell¡¯s son was badly hurt. Do you think that he¡¯d be able to leave Kreim alive even if I let him go?¡± 4/6 23:50 Mon, 10 Jun Chapter 62 A Pawn to Do Their Dirty Work ¡°This is a trap set up by the Farrell Family.¡± 22% ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it was a trap. What¡¯s important is that Zane is hurt, and the Farrell Family said that he might even be paralyzed.¡± Jonathan¡¯s eyes darkened as he asked, ¡°What are they up to?¡± Josiah informed him in a detached tone, ¡°They¡¯ve already notified Cordell, and he should be arriving anytime soon. Whether your friend lives or dies is all up to his luck now.¡± Jonathan¡¯s heart stopped for a moment, and he immediately hung up before he drove straight to the Criminal Investigation Department. At that moment, William opened his eyes as a middle¨Caged man walked in and closed the door behind him. The man was somewhere around his fifties and was dressed in old¨Cfashioned clothes as if he were a farmer from the countryside. His hands were covered in calluses while his feet. were wrapped in yellow rain boots, and there was a smoking pipe tied to his waist. After entering the room, he took a seat next to William. Then, he lit a cigarette before saying, ¡°It¡¯s rare for someone to be a Qi Master at your age.¡± ¡°You¡¯re ttering me. Were you sent by the Farrell Family?¡± ¡°My name is Cordell Jones,¡± he said, ¡°The person you hurt is my son, Zane Jones.¡± Hearing that, William fell silent. It seemed that this man was here to avenge his son. After a moment, he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the great master, Cordell Jones, would look like this.¡± Cordell took a puff of his cigarette. ¡°I was farming when I heard about Zane¡¯s ident. He may not be very talented or smart, but he isn¡¯t a bad person¡± 5/6 23:50 Mon, 10 Jun Chapter 62 A Pawn to Do Their Dirty Work The meaning in his words was very clear¨Csince you¡¯ve hurt my son, you¡¯re a bad person. William asked, ¡°Have you seen his wounds?¡± Cordell said coldly, ¡°Of course I have. He¡¯s severely injured.¡± 22%ÊÀ William replied indifferently, ¡°It looks severe, but it isn¡¯t. He was only hit by my Hidden Poison, but I can neutralize it.¡± Cordell was moved by his words. ¡°Can you neutralize it? Does that mean that Zane¡¯s cultivation won¡¯t go to waste?¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± William said. ¡°The Farrell Family is nning to use me as a pawn to do their dirty work, and they deliberately created a conflict. between your son and me so that they could reap the benefits from it. I sensed that something was amiss back then, so I held back when I made my move and only gave him a fake injury. Suddenly, Cordell rose to his feet and relinquished. ¡°I beg of you, please treat my son. I¡¯ll be more than grateful if you do!¡± ¡°Of course. I don¡¯t want to offend a master like you either. Tell them to bring him over.¡± Send Gifts Chapter 63 A Mortal¡¯s Medicinal Elixirs Chapter 63 Starting to Fight Back Upon arriving at the doorway, Cordell issued an order, and Zane was soon carried inside. Although he was stillying on the floor and unable to budge, he could still move his eyes, which he was using to send a deathly re toward William. William then walked toward him and reached out to press on his body a few times, and with a loud cry, Zane leaped into the air all of a sudden. Immediately, he roared angrily, ¡°I¡¯m not letting you off!¡± ¡°Silence!¡± Cordell ordered with an icy expression. ¡°You insolent fool. Mr. Barrett is a Qi State master. Do you think you¡¯d be able to win in a fight with him? You¡¯re only alive because of me!¡± Zane was taken aback by his words. Qi State master? As Cordell¡¯s son, he naturally knew what the Qi State meant. Looking at William, he asked in a stunned voice, ¡°You¡¯ve already entered the Qi State at such a young age?¡± Cordell scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re an idiot! Now, tell me what happened.¡± Hence, Zane gave him a rundown of the entire story in full. Upon hearing that the Farrell Family used him of harassing females on the streets, William shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s all lies. Their goal is to anger Mr. Zane so that you would start a fight with me.¡± As an old timer, Cordell instantly understood what was going on. With a wave of his hand, he ordered, ¡°All of you, leave.¡± Instantly, the room was emptied save for William and Cordell. He turned to William and said, ¡°Zane just didn¡¯t know better and was. manipted by them, I hope that you can forgive him.¡± ¡°Not a problem. I can tell that you¡¯re a straightforward person, so let¡¯s just put this matter behind us.¡± 1/8 22% Chapter 63 Starting to Fight Back ¡°How did you get into a conflict with the Farrell Family?¡± Hence, William exined everything from his father¡¯s death to the Salisbury and Farrell Family¡¯s doings. Hearing that, Cordell let out a chuckle. ¡°The Farrell Family are just looking to get themselves killed.¡± ¡°This matter should¡¯ve ended after Shane¡¯s death. However, since the Farrell Family refuses to let go of it, I can only make my move.¡± ¡°As an outsider, I can¡¯t interfere in this matter. However, the water in Kreim runs deep, and although the Farrell Family are a second¨Css. wealthy family, trying to get rid of them won¡¯t be easy.¡± William looked at him. ¡°What do you mean, Cordell?¡± ¡°I can be the mediator between both of you. We¡¯ll all sit down and have a talk to clear the air, then we can put everything behind us. What do you think?¡± William shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve already given them a chance, but they didn¡¯t appreciate it. People like this would still be a menace even if I reconcile with them a hundred times.¡± Seeing that he wouldn¡¯t agree, Cordell could only concede, ¡°All right, then. Good luck with that. Oh, by the way, you¡¯re wee to visit the Jones. Residence in downtown Paceon anytime you¡¯re free.¡± Not long after Cordell left, Jonathan arrived along with the chief of the Criminal Investigation Department, Josiah. At that moment, Josiah¡¯s eyes, were filled with surprise as he looked at William, and even his tone was a lot more courteouspared to before. To him, a person who was able to emerge unscathed after a fight with Zane was not someone simple. ¡°Are you all right, brother?¡± Jonathan asked urgently, covered in sweat from running inside. William sent him a small smile ¡°I¡¯m fine Let¡¯s on back to yours lon 2/8 Chapter 63 Starting to Fight Back Josiah hurriedly added. ¡°My apologies, William. I was just doing my job. Can we be friends?¡± Seeing that, Jonathan hastily introduced him, ¡°Brother, this is the chief of the Criminal Investigation Department, Josiah Carson. He¡¯s a good guy.¡± William nodded. ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Carson.¡± Josiah let out a heartyugh. ¡°William, you¡¯re a close friend of Jonathan¡¯s, so you aren¡¯t a stranger to me. If you have any problems in the future, feel free toe to me. I won¡¯t turn you down as long as it¡¯s within my abilities to help you.¡± After leaving the Criminal Investigation Department, Jonathan received a call from the Farrell Family. However, he didn¡¯t pick up and instead hung up on them with a sneer. ¡°The Farrell Family must have gone insane. We gave them a chance, but they chose to dig their own graves!¡± He was boiling with fury. Jonathan was considered a prominent figure in Kreim, and the Farrell Family¡¯s actions clearly showed their disregard for him. William remained silent throughout the entire car ride, and it was only after they arrived at Jonathan¡¯s abode that he asked, ¡°Did you get the herb¡® sample I told you to get?¡± Jonathan sniggered. ¡°I got it.¡± Then, with a wave of his hand, one of his subordinates ced a box down on the table. Once he opened the box, there were a few vials of medicine inside that seemed to be samples taken directly from experimentalbs as they were not designated for production yet. William picked up one of the vials and took a whiff, closing his eyes. Half a minuteter, he said, ¡°These are just ordinary herbs. Only one of them is slightly rarer.¡± Jonathan¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You can tell from the smell?¡± 3/8 23:50 Mon, 10 Jun Chapter 63 Starting to Fight Back 22% ¡°If I can¡¯t do this much, how can I teach the Farrell Family a lesson? They¡¯re raising funds however they can to make their prescription, right? In that case, I¡¯ll take them for a ride!¡± Jonathan¡¯s eyes gleamed with admiration. ¡°Just tell me what you want to do, and I¡¯ll do what you say!¡± ¡°Send your men to buy some herbs so that I can make the prescription on the spot. Also, get someone to send some equipment over¨Ca centrifuge, a pulverizer, and some beakers and test tubes.¡± Then, after giving it some thought, William added, ¡°If they haven¡¯t applied for a patent yet, you can apply for it yourself.¡± Jonathan said, ¡°The patent application process for drugs is quite lengthy and requires experiments to be conducted, so we can¡¯t obtain it in a short amount of time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, just go ahead. Also, send people to purchase as much of this herb as they can in the country. It can be stored for long periods of time after it¡¯s dried.¡± ¡°What herb is it, buddy?¡± William scribbled the name of the herb on a piece of paper. The herb was called dendrobium officinale, and it could be made into an extract. ¡°This herb is only grown in a few states with an annual production of only 20 to 30 thousand tons, and it¡¯s sold at around 12 Igneus Talons per pound. You should prepare the funds as soon as possible to purchase arge amount of it.¡± After calcting the numbers in his head, Jonathan gasped in astonishment, ¡°This stuff is quite valuable. If we have 30 thousand tonnes of it, won¡¯t we have 750 million in our hands?¡± ¡°Dendrobium extract is used in many prescriptions throughout the country. As long as you can purchase about 40% of the total production. volume, its price will soar.¡± 4/8 50 Mon, 10 Jun Chapter 63 Starting to Fight Back Jonathan nodded. ¡°All right. In that case, I¡¯ll prepare 750 million to purchase a batch of herbs and start building a factory at the same time.¡± ¡°You can sign a contract with the herb farmers so that they¡¯ll sell all of their herbs at market price to you from now on. As far as I know, dendrobium officinale is only grown in two or three concentrated regions, so it won¡¯t be difficult to work with.¡± Jonathan scratched his head and said, ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± After all, he was about to invest all of his fortune, so he had to be certain. William patted his shoulders. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. In my experience, this prescription has a definite effect, and I¡¯ll improve its recipe to increase its effects by ten times.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Ten times? Jonathan inhaled sharply before he agreed immediately, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get to it right now!¡± After acquiring the herbs, William used a centrifuge and a pulverizer to extract the active ingredients and made some improvements based on hist own ideas. At three in the afternoon, he sessfully produced the first vial of medicine after which he took a sip, then closed his eyes, to feel its effects. The medicinal effects spread throughout his body and he quickly. understood which channels they had flowed through. ¡°Not bad. This medicine has great benefits for the heart and brain. It can reduce blood lipids, improve blood cirction, and lower the risk of stroke, cerebral hemorrhage, and even heart disease,¡± he eximed. happily. ¡°It will definitely benefit humankind. You can start the production. without any worries.¡± Feeling both excited and nervous, Jonathan asked, ¡°Brother, my cash flow is quite tight, what with me buying herbs and starting a pharmaceutical factory at the same time.¡± At the moment, the most he could take out was 750 million. Anyrger amount was impossible unless he sold hisnd and properties. William pondered for a moment before he suggested. ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll 5/8 Mon, 10 Ju Chapter 63 Starting to Fight Back pitch yourpany to an investor.¡± Jonathan¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Sure. Who is it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet. I¡¯ll have to ask around.¡± 22% 0 Right then and there, he phoned Tia and asked as soon as she picked up, ¡°I have a deal that¡¯ll make you some money. Do you want it?¡± Tiaughed at his words. ¡°William, what deal is it? How long is the return period, and how much capital are they asking for?¡± ¡°They are asking for about 300 to 450 million, with a return period of about one year. You can choose to retain the shares or opt for interest instead, which would be at a rate of 20 percent.¡± As a matter of fact, a return rate of 20 percent was quite high. After a brief moment of consideration, Tia said, ¡°Since you invited me to invest, it definitely won¡¯t go wrong. I¡¯ll put in 450 million to buy the shares.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll go to Justford tomorrow to talk about this in more detail.¡± After Tia agreed, she asked, ¡°William, do you still remember Ivory Dragon Cove?¡± ¡°Has it been resolved?¡± Tiaughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s just as you expected. Shane has been crippled, and I heard that he was throwing up blood and is in the ICU right now. He might not get out of this alive.¡± William sneered. ¡°That¡¯s all because he didn¡¯t know his ce.¡± ¡°William, Kane and I have taken over Prosperity Vi. The sales are exploding, and I¡¯m estimating that we can already get our capital back in just two months.¡± William nodded. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± 6/8 23:50 Mon, 10 Jun Chapter 63 Starting to Fight Back After hanging up, he asked Jonathan, ¡°Is 450 million enough?¡± Jonathan nodded profusely. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°The investor is a friend of mine from the Lloyd Family in Justford. How many shares will you be giving to her?¡°. Jonathan chuckled. ¡°If she¡¯s a friend of my buddy¡¯s, I can¡¯t let her lose out, of course. I¡¯ll give her 30 percent! On top of that, I¡¯ll give you 10 percent!¡± William let out augh. ¡°I can¡¯t take these shares just like that. Once I get. that 75 million from Zane, I¡¯ll transfer it to your ount.¡± Jonathan chuckled and said, ¡°If you invest 75 million, I¡¯ll give 10 more percent to you. In total, you¡¯ll have a 20 percent stake while I have 50 percent.¡± William had no objections and felt that Jonathan was quite a good businessman. He replied, ¡°Okay. I guarantee you¡¯ll get your capital back within a year.¡± Then, he jotted down the recipe and the instructions to make the medicine before handing it to Jonathan for safekeeping. Later that night, Jonathan invited William for dinner and sent someone to bring Scarlet and Jason over as well. Upon seeing Scarlet¡¯s stunning beauty, Jonathan was immediately awestruck, and he hurriedly asked, ¡°My man, who is this girl?¡± Before William could answer, Scarlet piped up, ¡°I¡¯m his younger sister.¡± Jonathan asked with a chuckle, ¡°You have two sisters?¡± William nced at Scarlet, but he did not exin further. Instead, he said, ¡°Her name is Scarlet Lashway.¡± Scarlet didn¡¯t pay much attention to Jonathan and focused on her meal instead. She even took a fawr eine of wine but che clearly didn¡¯t like it from 7/8 23:50 Mon, 10 Jun Chapter 63 Starting to Fight Back the furrow of her brow. After she had her fill, Scarlet asked, ¡°Why were you taken away by people?¡± Are you only thinking about this now? William thought to himself as he replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine now. As for you, what are you nning to do from now on?¡± Scarlet wiped her mouth. ¡°Wherever you go, I¡¯ll follow.¡± William looked at her, and then he said, ¡°Show me how you practice your sword.¡± He had wanted to witness her sword skills since the beginning, and it was only now that he had his chance. Scarlet rose to her feet, her charming eyes sweeping past Jonathan and Jason. ¡°Sure. Can you ask them to leave?¡± Jonathan hurriedly stood up and said, ¡°All right, we¡¯ll stay out of the w way.¡± Then, he dragged Jason back to their rooms. After all,¡®Scarlet was William¡¯s younger sister, so he had to treat her respectfully. In the small courtyard, Scarlet unsheathed her sword. Instantly, her aura shifted, and strong Murderous Energy filled their surroundings, enough to send chills down a person¡¯s spine. Send Gifts 30 Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Beautiful Yet Deadly Like a sh of crimson lightning, Scarletunched her attack. Within seconds, the site was full of sword energy. One by one, William¡¯s ndr hairs were split. Seeing this, he immediately channeled his Body Protection Qi to avoid getting impaled.. My third eye possesses a powerful dynamic vision that allows me to even clearly see the mosquito¡¯s wings p five or six hundred times per second. Yet, Scarlet¡¯s sword attack seems to be faster! The Qi in Scarlet¡¯s body follows a bizarre path that involves the secondary meridians when she wields her sword. Hold on! Has she sessfully opened up all her secondary meridians?! How did she do it? The art of swordsmanship that Scarlet had practiced was the Nine Orders of Swordsmanship. Although the moves aren¡¯t , the force from each of them can kill me easily! So, is this the strength of a true master? William was shocked. I can¡¯t sustain Scarlet¡¯s blow at all as long as I haven¡¯t opened up the second meridians in my entire body and mastered Qi Ascension. Let alone me, even a Divine Realm Master may die if they confront Scarlet¡¯s sword attack. After exercising her Nine Orders of Swordsmanship, Scarlet withdrew her sword, swiveled her head, and asked, ¡°Did you take a clear look at it?¡± William nodded. ¡°Yes. Unfortunately, I can¡¯t express it like you do. My cultivation base isn¡¯t as advanced as yours.¡± Upon hearing that, Scarlet smiled. ¡°Not even my master couldprehend my swordsmanship, yet you could. You are simply incredible.¡± This was the second time she praised William: While signaling her toe over, William said, ¡°Your swordsmanship seems to give out a sense that it¡¯s not fully expressed. Did you not exercise 1/7 22%ÈÕ Chapter 64 Beautiful Yet Deadly it with all your strength just now?¡± Scarlet nodded. ¡°I was afraid I would hurt you if I used all my strength.¡± At once, William rolled his eyes. I thought I was already strong, yet my strength is nothing to Scarlet¡¯s. Scarlet borated, ¡°There is another reason. What I¡¯m practicing is the Electric Sword Attack. One can only express this swordsmanship¡¯s due power when they have at least reached the Divine Realm. In fact, only those who reach the Innate Realm can fully express its full power.¡± Finally, William got it. ¡°I see. Your cultivation base has yet to reach that level.¡± Scarlet nodded. ¡°ording to my master, my physique is unlike ordinary. people. My cultivation base will reach its respective level as I age.¡± This astounded William. Once again, he sized Scarlet¨Cup. Under his x¨Cray vision, he realized that her physique was indeed extraordinary. Unbelievable! Not only has all her innate secondary meridians opened up, but she also sessfully opened up a part of her tertiary meridians!¡± ¡°Are these¡ Immortal Bones?¡± William thought of a form of physique that was born for cultivation. One with such a physique can surpass their current martial arts state even if they simply go about their daily routine without special training. Only one every 300 years! Historically, only one being with Immortal Bones would be born in an empire aged 300 or 400 years. For example, Kian Russell at the end of the Mewugia Kingdom and the beginning of the Yukya Empire; Grosci Ravolbi, who founded the Tribal Summit at the beginning of the Theparean Dynasty; and the Overlord of Chuadan at the end of the Qequisian Kingdom. They were all renowned figures born with Immortal Bones. Scarlet is still young. The tertiary meridians in her body will naturally open up when she grows a little older. The level of her cultivation base will also increase as she ages. 2/7 Chapter 64 Beautiful Yet Deadly While in shock, William began to wonder who Scarlet¡¯s master was. Therefore, he inquired, ¡°Scarlet, is your master powerful?¡± Unexpectedly, Scarlet shook her head. ¡°My master is no match for me, but she is very strict, so I have been afraid of her ever since I was a child.¡± William nodded. ¡°Such a poor child. Just let me know the food you want to eat and the things you want to y these few days.¡± In an instant, Scarlet¡¯s eyes lit up. After all, she was young. She yearned for an ordinary youngdy¡¯s life as well, so she said, ¡°I¡¯ll call you Willy from now on then, and you shall be in charge of my livelihood.¡± William smiled. ¡°Entrusting your livelihood in my hands simply by calling me Willy? That name sure is valuable, huh?¡± Afterward, he asked Scarlet to rest while he stayed in the courtyard, continuing to open his secondary meridians. Now that Scarlet had triggered him, he was determined to improve his cultivation base promptly. In the early morning of the next day, he called Cooper. Before today, they had agreed to pay Robert a visit in hopes that Robert would lead the way and introduce Cooper to Matthew. At 8.00AM, William and Cooper met in a shopping mall near Cromwell Residence. After purchasing some gifts, they headed straight to Cromwell Residence. Since Brandon received William¡¯s call in advance, he waited for their arrival at the front gate. As soon as the two got out of the car, Brandon came to them and greeted them with a smile. ¡°William, wee.¡± William smiled and introduced Cooper. ¡°Brandon, this is Mr. Cooper Zuch, the mayor of Gentrel City.¡± Brandon nodded and shook hands with Cooper. ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about you, Mayor Zuch. Pleasee in.¡± 3/7 ÊØ:22%Á¿ Chapter 64 Beautiful Yet Deadly Today was the day of the Cromwell Family¡¯s reunion. Therefore, all of Brandon¡¯s siblings, as well as their wives and children, had gathered at the house. Apart from Robert, there were also Sheldon and two other men, who were both in their fifties, in the living room. One of them, whom William had seen on TV before, was Matthew, the second¨Cinmand in Kreim. Immediately after Brandon introduced William and Cooper to his family, Matthew immediately rose to his feet and shook hands with William. ¡°Dr. Barrett, thank you very much for your help. Not only did you cure my father, but you also cured my niece. The Cromwell Family is grateful to you!¡± William said modestly, ¡°Deputy Governor Cromwell, call me William. I¡¯m here today for Old Mr. Cromwell¡¯s follow¨Cup treatment.¡± Then, he pointed at Cooper. ¡°By the way, this is one of my seniors, Mr. Cooper Zuch, who is also a citizen of Kreim. After he heard I wasing over to Cromwell Residence, he expressed his wish to visit the prominent. figures of Kreim.¡± William didn¡¯t make up any excuses. After all, considering Matthew couldmand a province, his wisdom was probably far beyond that of ordinary people. Therefore, William figured it was better to be open. instead ofing up with lies. As a mayor, Cooper naturally recognized Matthew. He quickly came forth and greeted respectfully, ¡°Pleasure to meet you, Deputy Governor Cromwell.¡± Generally speaking, the first¨Cinmand in a city was addressed as the mayor, while the second¨Cinmand was addressed as the deputy mayor. As for the government office in Kreim, the first¨Cinmand was known as the governor, while the second¨Cinmand was known as the deputy governor. They were in charge of specific affairs and possessed great power. Matthew wasn¡¯t offended. Instead, he nodded. ¡°Cooper Zuch. I met a few 4/7 23:51 Mon, Chapter 64 Beautiful Yet Deadly people at the meeting who had heard your speech. Judging from theirments, I can conclude that you are a man of action.¡± Cooper was a little nervous. ¡°Deputy Governor Cromwell, you tter me too much. I was just doing my job.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text. After introducing Cooper and Matthew to each other, William couldn¡¯t care less about the rest. He went to check on Robert for his follow¨Cup. treatment. As of today, Robert¡¯s health was well¨Crestored. Robert was delighted to see William, and he constantly praised him for his excellent medical skills. William read his pulse for a moment and concluded, ¡°Old Mr. Cromwell, you¡¯re in good health now. I will prescribe some more medicine. Take them for a few days to stabilize your body condition.¡± ¡°Thank you so much, William.¡± Brandon expressed his gratitude. ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± said William. Later, the two came to the side hall to have a chat. ¡°Brandon, I encountered a martial arts expert from Kreim yesterday,¡± William said. ¡°Who?¡± Brandon asked, his interest piqued. ¡°Cordell Jones,¡± William said before he ryed the whole story. After listening to William¡¯s story, Brandon nodded and verified, ¡°Cordell is strong. His Iron Skin attack is powerful and can withstand the blow of my Palm Force. Not to mention, he has mastery in the Eagle w Attack and his Mixed Martial Arts has reached the Fifth Stage. I won¡¯t be his match. once he surpasses his current martial arts state. I consider myself dodging a bullet, seeing that he isn¡¯t in conflict with me.¡± Nodding, William continued, ¡°His son is fine, so we have no enmity.¡± As he spoke, he thought of Carlton. Therefore, he asked, ¡°What about Carlton? How strong is he?¡± 5/7 22% Chapter 64 Beautiful Yet Deally Brandon was silent for a moment after he heard Carlton¡¯s name. Then, he parted his lips and said, ¡°He¡¯s lethal.¡± William¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Have you fought against him before?¡± Brandon shook his head. ¡°Although I haven¡¯t fought against him, I¡¯m certainly not his match.¡± ¡°Could it be that he has a higher¨Clevel cultivation base?¡± William was surprised. Instead of answering his question, Brandon asked, ¡°Your Qi is like the tide, so you must have mastered extraordinary breathing techniques. Am I right? William understood what he meant. ¡°So, are you saying Carlton has mastered a mighty breathing technique?¡± Nodding, Brandon confirmed, ¡°That¡¯s right. You can¡¯t step into the Innate Realm if you don¡¯t master a strong breathing technique. The breathing technique that Carlton mastered is the breathing technique possessed by the Order of Baiqir, known as the Wisdom Gale of Ba?qir. It is much more. sophisticated than my breathing technique. The difference is still not obvious at the beginning of Divine Realm. However, the further we advance, the more significant the difference between my breathing technique and his.¡± Willy intentionally asked, ¡°Is it truly so difficult to obtain the knowledge of a powerful breathing technique?¡± Putting on a wry smile, Brandon borated, ¡°Difficult is an understatement! I only obtained the knowledge of my current breathing technique after kneeling in front of the doorstep of Grandmaster Jaylon for three days and three nights. I served him for three years for the sake of this breathing technique. Now, I¡¯m at his beck and call.¡± William was shocked. I didn¡¯t expect that breathing techniques could be so important! 6/7 23 Chapter 64 Beautiful Yet Deadly Brandon added, ¡°That¡¯s why I will neverpare myself to Carlton at all, for I have already lost to him from the start.¡± Send Gifts 30 Chapter 65 Chapter 65 The Importance of Breathing Techniques In truth, William had perfected advanced breathing techniques. However, he couldn¡¯t easily show it to others as it was a valuable skill. Therefore, he could onlyfort Brandon at this moment, ¡°Brandon, perhaps you can achieve a more powerful breathing technique in the future.¡± Brandon smiled. ¡°I hope so. By the way, Matthew has something that he needs your help withter.¡± ¡°Me?¡± William asked, feeling confused. ¡°I have no special ability. Why would Matthew ask me for help?¡± Patting him on the shoulder, Brandon said, ¡°Your medical skills are your greatest ability. Matthew is shy, so I will ask on his behalf first. An elder in Julium, who goes by the name of Simeon Huber, is critically ill. ording to his doctor, he will not live for more than a month. However, he is highly influential, and he used to be the pir of the empire who protected many people. Therefore, Matthew would like to take you there and check on him. It would be best if you could cure him, but it¡¯s fine too if you can¡¯t.¡± ¡°Sure thing. Matthew¡¯s problem is your problem tool, so I ought to help,¡± Matthew agreed. Brandon¡¯s face beamed with happiness after he heard William was willing to help. ¡°Excellent! You¡¯re a true friend indeed.¡± When the two returned to the main hall, William found Matthew and Cooper having a great time. Cooper was no longer nervous, and they were currently discussing Gentrel City¡¯s development. As soon as Brandon stepped into the hall, he said excitedly, ¡°Matthew, William agreed to see Mr. Huber.¡± Matthew immediately said, ¡°Thank you very much, William! Mr. Huber wille to kreim for a short stay next week. This is his hometown. I¡¯ll be 1/6 23:51 Mon, 10 Jun Chapter 65 The Importance of Breathing Techniques visiting him, so you can tag along on that day.¡± William nodded. ¡°Just let me know by then.¡± Matthew nodded and said, ¡°I heard Cooper will be transferred to the government office with fewer tasks. If that is the case, those in the human resources department are ipetent. They don¡¯t know their subordinates well enough to assign them jobsmensurate with their abilities. I will hold another meetingter and discuss Cooper¡¯s work arrangement again. The deputy mayor position in Kreim is still vacant at the time being. As I see it, Cooper ispetent and can shoulder an appropriate amount of burden.¡± At this point, it was clear to everyone present that Matthew intended to save the position of Kreim¡¯s deputy mayor for Cooper and directly. promote Cooper by half a rank from the department level to the sub- provincial level. Meanwhile, Cooper was both surprised and delighted and said quickly, ¡°Deputy Governor Cromwell, I will certainly do my best and not disappoint you!¡± William, too, was surprised, for he knew very well that the mayor of Kreim was a prodigious post. Matthew needs to put in plenty of effort if he wants Cooper to take on this post. After exchanging a few words, the Cromwell Family wanted William and Cooper to stick around for dinner. Of course, William couldn¡¯t stay as het had to go to Justford. Therefore, he had no choice but to take his leave first. He left, but Cooper stayed. Obviously, Matthew still wanted to give Cooper face¨Cto¨Cface instructions. William left Kreim, and with Jason as their driver, he and Scarlet made. their way to Justford. They would first meet Tia in Justford before continuing their journey to Southside. At the same time. he also wanted to discuss the investment in 2/6 21%ÈÕ Chapter 65 The Importance of Breathing Techniques Jonathan¡¯s stone gambling project in detail. The distance between Kreim and Justford was about 320 miles. It would take them five hours to reach Justford, which was a long drive.. Out of boredom, William started asking about Scarlet¡¯s upbringing. Scarlet¡¯s memory before the age of five was rather vague. She told William she once had a family, and she often dreamed of her parents. Scarlet¡¯s master was a woman. Based on Scarlet¡¯s description, she was in her forties and had a beautiful appearance. Scarlet was raised by her master, who taught her martial arts. Along the journey, William had a deeper understanding of Scarlet¡¯s life. He learned that she was a child who grew up in hardships. She has been an orphan ever since she was a child and was raised by her master. Moreover, she went through the most arduous training throughout childhood and mastered the extremely petrifying Electric Sword Attack. The Electric Sword Attack is one of the Wudeng sect¡¯s most unique skills. ording to Scarlet¡¯s master, Scarlet is the second person to master this skill in a hundred years. At the same time, Scarlet, too, knew a little more about William¡¯s life. She began to call him Willy as she pleased and regarded herself more and more like his real sister. It was already 3.00 PM when they arrived in Justford. The car drove into arge courtyard with a vintage building. This was. where Tia and her family lived. It was William¡¯s first time here. Turner and Tia came to greet them at the front gate. With a smile, Turner said, ¡°William, you¡¯re finally here. I¡¯ve been wanting to meet you.¡± ¡°Mr. Lloyd, sorry for keeping you waiting.¡± William put on an apologetic smile. 3/6 Chapter 65 The Importance of Breathing Techniques Seeing that a girl stepped out of the car, Tia nced at her and asked, ¡°Who is this youngdy?¡± William introduced Scarlet. ¡°This is Scarlet, my younger sister.¡± With a smile, Tia said, ¡°So you have two younger sisters.¡± After that, they invited William into the courtyard. Once they entered, Scarlet sat quietly on one side and studied her surroundings curiously. Seeing that she was beautiful and adorable, Tia approached her and proposed, ¡°Scarlet, I have many beautiful outfits, and I know you will certainly look beautiful in them. Do you want toe with me and pick some?¡± Since Scarlet was naive, her eyes instantly lit up when she heard that there were beautiful outfits. ¡°Okay! Thank you.¡± Tia smiled and introduced herself. ¡°I¡¯m Tia Lloyd. You can call me Tia.¡± Scarlet nodded and followed Tia to her room. It was a spacious single- bedroom with rows of wardrobes filled with all kinds of clothes, most of which were never worn by Tia. Tia asked Scarlet to choose whichever outfit she liked before she headed out to meet William again. With a solemn demeanor, Tia stated, ¡°We will take the flight to Southside tomorrow morning. The journey will take about two hours.¡± William knew a thing or two about Turner being set up by others, so he asked, ¡°Mr. Lloyd, how much money did you lose?¡± Looking embarrassed, Turner answered, ¡°I invested 150 million Igneus. Talons and lost about 115 to 130 million Igneus Talons.¡± ¡°It¡¯s 132 million Igneus Talons,¡± added Tia. William widened hic eves in shock I¡¯ve noner heard of someone Incing 130 23:51 Mon, 10 Jun Chapter 65 The Importance of Breathing Techniques million Igneus Talons out of 150 million Igneus Talons! Still in shock, he asked again, ¡°Are you nning to earn back what you lost with this trip?¡± Tia nodded, indicating that he was right. ¡°This was undoubtedly a trap set. up by the Jade King. I can¡¯t just let it go. Moreover, I want to invest in at batch of jades as well. That¡¯s why I¡¯m bringing 300 million Igneus Talons. this time.¡± Turner added, ¡°The Jade King has always monopolized premium jades. Likewise, he wants to break new ground this time and stock a batch of premium jades.¡± ¡°The money we are going to use this time is our funds, and I will share 30% of the profits earned with you!¡± said Tia, causing William¡¯s heart to skip a beat. Does this mean I would gain 45 million Igneus Talons if we earned 150 million Igneus Talons worth of profit?N?velDrama.Org owns this text. He swiftly said, ¡°I shall take it then.¡± Turner burst intoughter. ¡°William, I know what you¡¯re capable of. We will certainly seed this time.¡± On the contrary, Tia calmly reminded him, ¡°Dad, we want to y safe this time. We¡¯d rather not make a profit than suffer a loss. Besides, I heard the Jade King has a lot of industrial know¨Chow, so we must not be fooled.¡± Since William didn¡¯t know much about Tristan, he inquired about the situation. Tia told him Tristan had a strong rtionship with the armed. militants in Masnaca. That was why he could obtain the finest raw stone. The title of Jade King had been passed down for three generations in his family. Tristan, the current head of the Xenon Family, dominated. Southside. The jades owned by the Xenon Family were worth more than 15 billion Igneus Talons. This was not including arge amount of real estate and mines invested by the Xenon Family. It was conservatively estimated that the Xenon Family¡¯s worth 5/6 Chapter 65 The Importance of Breathing Techniques exceeded 30 billion Igneus Talons, which made them the wealthiest family. in Southside. Moreover, the Xenon Family had raised a group of martial arts experts. They had their ways with both the police and the triads and were also involved in some shady industries. For example, they monopolized Lastmoor¡¯s underground casino and bank. The fact that the Xenon Family could stand until today was first because of their close rtionship with Masnaca. Secondly, they were highly tied with. the local government in their interests. When the local government wanted to borrow money, the first party that came to mind wasn¡¯t the bank but the Xenon Family. In fact, one¨Cthird of the highways in the Southside were built by the Xenon Family. For that reason, the Xenon Family had the right over the operation of these highways for 30 years. They earned over 1.5 billion annually from highway operations alone. Therefore, Tristan had another title¨CMr. Half of Southside, which, implied half of Southside belonged to the Xenon Family. Send Gifts 30 Chapter 66 A Mortal¡¯s Medicinal Elixirs Chapter 66 Mr. Half of Southside. William was a little surprised as the strength of the Xenon Family was beyond his imagination. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Considering how powerful the Xenon Family is, are you not afraid of offending them if we strike them like this?¡± With a smile, Tia said, ¡°The Xenon Family operates an honest business, so they can¡¯t possibly take action against their clients. In fact, the Jade King even needs to secure our safety once we enter Southside. Otherwise, no one would dare to buy jades from them in the future.¡± After giving Tia¡¯s words some thought, William figured they made sense. Thus, he smiled and said, ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t conceal my strength and will go all out.¡± However, her mind was somewhere else. ¡°William, when will we start discussing the Ivory Dragon Cove¡¯s project?¡± she asked out of the blue. ¡°There¡¯s no rush. We will discuss it with Kane once wee back from Southside.¡± At once, Tia¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Does this mean there is a solution to the issue regarding Ivory Dragon Cove?¡± William didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°It¡¯s not a major issue.¡± Tia breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°The Wright Family gave up on this project after Shane was injured. They are abour to sell thend.¡± ¡°How much does this piece ofnd cost?¡± he asked. ¡°In the beginning, the Wright Family only spent 3 billion Igneus Talons to buy thisnd. They thought they could profit a lot from thend, yet it turned out that Shane cheated them. Now the Wright Family wants to sell thend for 2.7 billion Igneus Talons, meaning they will suffer a loss of 300 million Igneus Talons. In addition to the loss from the sale of Prosperity Vi, I¡¯d say they sustain a greater loss than that, said Tia. After that, she even told William that the Wright Family sold all their shares in Prosperity Vi and gained 1.8 billion Igneus Talons before they borrowed another 1.5 billion Igneus Talons. Only then were they able to purchase Ivory Dragon Cove, thinking they could make some big bucks. However, there was a change of ns¨Cnow, the Wright Family had no choice but to sell Ivory Dragon Cove cheaply for survival. William asked, ¡°1.8 billion Igncus Talons is cheap, right?¡± ¡°Of course it is! If it wasn¡¯t because Ivory Dragon Cove faced an issue, it could be sold for at least 4,500 Igneus Talons per square meter. You can¡¯t possibly get your hands on that piece ofnd if you don¡¯t have 9 billion Igneus Talons, Tia borated. ¡°Have you taken Prosperity Vi? William asked. Tia nodded. ¡°We invested the funds we had withdrawn from the Prosperity Vi¡¯s project in Ivory Dragon Cove. The entire project will cost about 10 billion Igneus Talons, and we will invest 6 billion Igneus Talons, of which 4.5 billion Igneus Talons will be used as coteral for a mortgage loan.¡± ¡°So, we will invest a total of 6 billion Igneus Talons, and as I remember, the earning is 18 billion Igneus 1/4 Chapter 66 Mr. Half of Southside ¡°That¡¯s right. After deducting all the expenses, we can earn at least 10 billion Igneus Talons. That¡¯s a 175% profit, and the period is about three years.¡± Feeling that it was a profitable business, William said, ¡°The geomancy is actually good. In due course, we can do some publicity and invite a few celebrities toe over¡± Something came across Tia¡¯s mind when William mentioned celebrity, and thus, she said, ¡°By the way. Zachary Crawford, Shane¡¯s son, asked me to invite you ayer to check on Shane.¡± This took William by surprise. ¡°Me?¡± Tia nodded. ¡°He heard from Kane that you have extraordinary medical skills, so he wants to invite you to check on Shane. If you can cure him, the Crawford Family will be willing to pay you a sum of the consultation fee.¡± William fell silent. After a long while, he said, ¡°Considering therge array of spells that backfired on him, it will be a huge challenge for me to cure him.¡± Tia was startled. ¡°William, are you saying that you can actually save him?¡°. William nodded. ¡°Yes, of course. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s too troublesome.¡± After a pause, he continued, ¡°Tell Zachary I can save Shane, but I will charge 1.5 million Igneus Talons for the consultation fee¡± Tia smiled and said, ¡°William, the Crawford Family will not refuse even if you charge them 15 million Igneus Talons.¡± ¡°The reason I became a doctor is to save lives. hically demanding money isn¡¯t something a doctor should do. I¡¯m charging the Crawford Family 15 million Igneus Talons because curing Shane will consume plenty of my time.¡± Sticking out her tongue, Tia immediately changed her words. ¡°You¡¯re right. I was simply bbering. I will let Zachary knowter.¡± At this moment, William brought up the topic of investment. ¡°Are you sure you want to participate in the investment of Jonathan¡¯s stone gambling project?¡± he asked. ¡°Of course! I can even invest more if I make money through stone gambling this time,¡± confirmed Tia. William said, ¡°He only needs 450 million Igneus Talons. In addition, I will also invest 75 million Igneus Talons.¡± Tia blinked and suggested, ¡°William, you can invest some money in the Ivory Dragon Cove project too. It is much better than doing financial management.¡± He was persuaded by her proposal. ¡°Okay. I will invest all 30% of my shares into the Ivory Dragon Cove project if I gain profit from stone/gambling this time.¡± Shortly after, she notified Zachary that William had agreed to cure Shane. Zachary agreed to pay William¡¯s quoted consultation fee without hesitation. Hence, Tia personally apanied William to Justford Harmony Hospital, the best hospital in Justford, At the door of the special VIP ward of Justford Harmony Hospital, a middle¨Caged man was seen pacing 2/4 Chapter 66 Mr. Half of Southside anxiously. He was none other than Zachary, Shane¡¯s son. Shane was severely injured and was in aa, causing Zachary to be heartbroken and worried. After all, Shane was the backbone of the Crawford Family¡¯s ie and connections. The Crawford Family might copse if Shane passed away. Therefore, Zachary was determined to keep Shane alive, no matter what Unfortunately, none of the renowned doctors Zachary had invited over the past few days could revive Shane. Then, by chance, he learned from Kane that there was a well¨Cknown doctor named William Barrett. Without dy, he asked Tia to invite William to the hospital to cure Shane. Zachary was over the moon when he received a reply from Tia just now saying that William would arrive at the hospital soon. William finally arrived after more than half an hour. Seeing him. Zachary immediately greeted, ¡°Dr. Barrett, you¡¯re finally here. My father is inside.¡± William nodded. Then, he pushed open the door and saw an elder with a cyanoticplexion lying on the bed. The elder looked extremely weak and was still in aa. After checking on Shane, William realized that Shane¡¯s soul had sustained an injury, and his body was also invaded by Killing Intent, which damaged his meridians and internal organs. It¡¯s no wonder that he fell into a ¡°Dr. Barrett, can you cure my father?¡± Zachary asked hurriedly. ¡°I can cure him. I will prescribe a prescription, and you must find all the medicines written in the prescription within three days. After that, I¡¯ll treat him,¡± William said. Zachary was overjoyed. ¡°Excellent! I will certainly go all out and send someone to look for the medicines!¡± William asked for a pen and swiftly wrote down some medicinal ingredients, most of which were names Zachary had never heard of. After he finished writing them down, he handed the paper to Zachary. Then, he took out his Golden Needles and pinned on 72 acupoints all over Shane¡¯s body. ¡°These Golden Needles can temporarily stop his condition from worsening. Once you have found all the medicines in the prescription, please notify me,¡± William said concisely. Zachary nodded and thanked William over and over again. Afterward, the two bid Zachary farewell and left. Once they got back in the car, Tia asked, ¡°Are those medicines hard to find?¡± William nodded. ¡°It¡¯s pretty difficult and costly too. Zachary will have to spend at least 150 million Igneus Talons to find them all.¡± *150 million?!¡± Tia was taken aback. ¡°I hope he can find it all. Because if he can¡¯t, then I can¡¯t help him too,¡± William said. William contacted Nicole, when he was back at Lloyd Residence. He had thoroughly researched the Finger¨CFlicking technique, hence he figured it was time he told her. 3/4 52% Chapter 66 Mr. Half of Southside. Nicole was thrilled to receive a call from William. The two agreed to meet at a hotel. By the time William arrived, Nicole was already waiting for him in the lobby. She immediately waved at William when she saw him. ¡°When did youe to Justford?¡± she asked with a smile.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I just arrived today,¡± replied William. ¡°Come. Let¡¯s check into a room.¡± The reason William wanted to check into a room was actually for the sake of teaching her the Finger- Flicking technique. Nicole, too, understood why they needed to check into a room. Nheless, she still inevitably overthought and couldn¡¯t help but feel strange after she heard these words escape William¡¯s lips. William checked into a suite. After going into the room with Nicole, he said, ¡°I have already figured out the solution to the problem you encountered, but it¡¯s going to be troublesome to teach you.¡± ¡°Troublesome?¡± Nicole was stupefied. William nodded. ¡®Because you have to take off your clothes. In an instant, Nicole flushed. Send Gifts Chapter 67 30 A Mortal¡¯s Medicinal Elixirs 52% Chapter 67 The Perfect Finger¨CFlicking Technique ¡°Take off my clothes? Nicole instantly hugged herself tightly and tensed up. William immediately assured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be blindfolded.¡± She froze. ¡°Blindfolded?¡± Unbeknownst to her, it was the same whether he was blindfolded or not. He nodded. ¡°Yes, but when I do this, I need to feel your body to find your meridian.¡± She bit her lip hesitantly and said in a low voice, ¡°Okay then. Sorry to trouble you, William. With that, he took out a golden needle and a ck cloth. He ced the needle to the side and tied the ck cloth around his eyes. ¡°Check if it¡¯s tied properly.¡± Nicole pursed her lips, then smiled. ¡°I trust you, William. I wouldn¡¯t have minded if you just closed your eyes. William coughed, startled. ¡°You¡¯re such a beautiful woman. If I just closed my eyes, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to help but peek. It¡¯s better to blindfold me.¡± Hearing this, she rolled her eyes but teased, ¡°William, you¡¯re such a gentleman.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text. After a pause, she said softly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll undress now.¡± William heard her clothes rustling as she took them off, and he saw a perfect figure through his blindfold. She was plumper than Gwendolyn¡¯s, and she had a well¨Cproportioned figure and skin whiter than snow. Her breasts very big, but they held a beautiful shape. When he saw her breasts, he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off them. After undressing herself, she noticed he was sitting very still, so she asked quietly, ¡°William?¡± William let out a soft oh, before stretching our his hand to pick up the golden needle. He asked, ¡°Do you know the twelve points in the Finger¨CFlicking Technique?¡± Nicole nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Then, he instructed her, ¡°Use the first technique. Then, when your internal vigor starts moving. I¡¯ll use the golden needle to use my Qi to locate the meridian.¡± Nicole was startled. ¡°You only saw me once that day, yet you already know where my meridians are?¡± He replied, ¡°As a doctor, I¡¯m most familiar with the meridians in the human body. I just need to observe for a while, and I¡¯d be able to tell how one uses their Qi. In fact, the power of your Finger¨CFlicking techniques can only truly be exerted after controlling your Qi. It¡¯s too early for you to learn it now.¡± After a slight pause, he said, ¡°So, I¡¯ll just help you break through t the Qi state today.¡± Hearing this, she shivered. ¡°You want to help me break through to the Qi state? Is that possible?¡® William said, ¡°Your level of cultivation has already peaked at Strength Realm. Your conditions are ready for a breakthrough. I¡¯m just giving you a little push.¡± 1/3 22:59 Tue, 11 Jun: Chapter 67 The Perfect Finger Flicking Technique Ren and Du meridians, pushing her vital energy to circte. ¡°Keep your mind grounded, meditate, and let your thoughts flow with your breathing,¡± he guided her gently. Nicole closed her eyes and focused on his palms that were moving from the top to the bottom¨Cfrom her thoracic spine, to her lumbar spine, and then her caudal spine. His hand pressed warmly against her caudal spine, which was near the groove of her butt, making her delicate body shiver. William whispered, ¡°Stop losing your concentration; feel the Qil¡± She quickly restrained her thoughts and concentrated. William¡¯s other hand reached around and touched Nicole¡¯s lower abdomen, where some sparse hairs were exposed. As soon as he pressed his hands down, Nicole¡¯s eyes flung open in shock. William muttered, ¡°Don¡¯t overthink and just focus on the Qi.¡± Nicole bit her lip and closed her eyes again. William¡¯s hand pressed down and slowly moved down to her navel, then stopped. This was the lower meridian, where he gathered the Qi to form a sea of energy. After filling up the sea of Qi, his hand moved upward, past her navel, and continued to the center of her sternum. His hand was pressed between her breasts, but he could feel her breasts on the edge of his hand. They felt good. He stopped and pressed down; this was the location of the center acupoint which was also called the central meridian. It could also store Qi. His warm palm made Nicole¡¯s heart pump faster. Fortunately, his palm continued to move up until it was firmly pressed on the top of her head. He said softly. ¡°Open!¡± Nicole felt a ¡®boom¡® in her mind; the bridge between Heaven and Earth was opened, her Ren and Du veins were opened, and a small microcosmic orbit was finally established. She had finally entered the Qi state! The ray of Qi in her body circted, getting stronger and stronger. The microcosmic orbit had three rings, and she finally opened her eyes. She was full of gratitude and muttered softly, ¡°William, thank you!¡± Tears welled up in her eyes. The Qi State was so important to her, and she never expected to be able to break through to it today. It really did exceed her expectations. you William had a soft smile on his face. ¡°It¡¯s because your foundation is solid. Get ready; I¡¯ll teach theplete Finger¨CFlicking technique now.¡± Hearing this, Nicole trembled. ¡°Theplete Finger¨CFlicking technique?¡± ¡°I can see the issues with the Finger¨CFlicking technique you use. I¡¯ll help you fix the issues. Once they¡¯re fixed, the power of your Finger¨CFlicking technique will increase by at least three times,¡± he calmly replied. As he spoke, he picked up the golden needle and stuck it onto her meridian, then channeled his Qi. At the ce where William stuck the needle, Nicole quickly found the new path. When she used the technique again, she felt that her Qi was moving smoothly, and the burst of power tripled instantly! She was shocked. ¡°Is it that strong?¡± 21/3 Chapter 67 The Perfect Finger Flicking Technique William said triumphantly, ¡°Don¡¯t doubt yourself. This is the true Finger¨CFlicking technique.¡± In the same way, he quickly helped her fix the first of the six Finger¨CFlicking techniques. He asked her to put her clothes back on, then took off the blindfold. He said, ¡°Now, you have to perform thest six techniques.¡± Before that. Nicole¡¯s cultivation level was low; thest six techniques were just for show, and she could not use them. Now that she was in the Qi State, she could finally use them. Nicole nodded and moved her fingers as she recited the iplete Finger¨CFlicking techniques. William listened carefully, then said, ¡°It¡¯s just like how I thought. There are slight differences.¡± He continued to tweak thest six techniques for Nicole. The power of thest six techniques was clearly much stronger after that, but it was difficult for Nicole to use them. It was already past 1 in the morning after he finished teaching her the Finger¨CFlicking techniques. William was exhausted and sweating profusely. Nicole hurriedly brought over a water basin and towel and handed them to him before saying gratefully, ¡°William, thank you for!¡± He smiled. ¡°You picked up the Finger¨CFlicking technique yourself; you don¡¯t have to mention me. After all, I¡¯ve learned the secret of Davidsons as well. It¡¯s a taboo.¡± She nodded. ¡°I understand.¡± William said, ¡°I want to meditate for a while. You can go.¡± Nicole smiled and said graciously, ¡°I¡¯ll apany you.¡± He didn¡¯t say anything else and meditated quietly. Two hourster, he finally regained his energy. When he opened his eyes, he saw Nicole sitting at the side, staring at him with her beautiful eyes. ¡°Is there something on my face?¡± he teased. She smiled. ¡°I¡¯m watching you practice and meditate. You¡¯re definitely a master of Qi. When overflows, your aura is terrifying.¡± He stretched his body. ¡°Let¡¯s rest. I have to fly to Southside early tomorrow morning.¡± your Qi He went to the bedroom, ready to sleep. Unexpectedly, she followed him in as soon as hey down on the bed, then shey by his side. Send Gifts 30 Chapter 68 A Mortal¡¯s Medicinal Elixirs Chapter 68 Southside, Floraville Their eyes met, and William¡¯s heart skipped a beat. With a half¨Csmile, Nicole asked, ¡°William, did you touch me on purpose just now?¡± His face flushed red with embarrassment. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you trust me?¡± ¡°Of course I trust you, but my skin was so soft and smooth. It must¡¯ve been hard not to, right?¡± she asked with a mischievous smile, exhaling softly. He raised his eyebrows, but before he could say anything, she had already hugged him tightly and pressed against him. His heart started beating wildly; Nicole smiled slightly and ced her lips on his. Everything happened so suddenly, and William waspletely unprepared. However, there wasn¡¯t a need to prepare; he responded naturally. After the kiss, William rubbed his nose. ¡°This is too sudden.¡± Nicole stared at him, ¡°That night, when you weren¡¯t afraid of Kane, I was already starstruck. I felt that you¡¯re extremely mysterious, so I wanted to know you and find out how capable you are.¡± William smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t you know it now?¡± Nicole pinched him. ¡°Ugh!¡± He immediatelyughed out loud. She continued, ¡°You only needed to watch me do it once, and you immediately picked up my family Finger¨CFlicking technique. Does this mean that as long as you watch someone practice their skill, you can learn from them?¡± She was an extremely bright and intelligent woman, and she made quick and precise judgments. William thought for a while and said, ¡°Not exactly. Some skills require special moves, and I can¡¯t learn them just by observation.¡± Nicole praised him, ¡°It¡¯s still pretty good.¡± Her eyes glistened as she said, ¡°We should find time to go to the Tribal Summit.¡± He immediately understood what she meant. ¡°You want me to pick up skills from a master secretly?¡± Nicole smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fair because you have the skills to learn them! It just so happened my father invited Grand Master Caleb from the Tribal Summit to y chess. We can follow along.¡± William replied, ¡°Sure.¡± Then, he asked. ¡°You just randomly decided to follow me today. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too rushed?¡± Confidently, she said, ¡°I can¡¯t go wrong with the man I like, plus I¡¯mmitted to you. Bnce: 705 +134 22:59 Tue, 11 Jun Chapter 68 Southside, FloravilleN?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. She rolled her eyes and said charmingly, ¡°The more of a sc*m you are, the more I love you. In conclusion: you won¡¯t be able to get rid of me.¡± William was speechless. Why was she so different from other women? By dawn, Nicole fell asleep. He quietly got up and left. Back at Lloyd Residence, Tia and her friends were already packing their bags. When she noticed William hadn¡¯t returned the whole night, Tia looked at him confusedly. ¡°William, where have you been all night?¡± William quickly came up with an excuse. ¡°I met with a friend and talked about martial arts.¡± Tia retorted, ¡°To be able topete with someone like you, they must be strong.¡± He nodded quickly. ¡°Very strong. We fought twice in a row before I could defeat him.¡± She thought about it and replied, ¡°Hm, then you should recharge your Qi. Today¡¯s schedule is packed; you¡¯ll be exhausted.¡± He replied casually, ¡°It¡¯s alright, I can rest on the ne. When are we leaving?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll head to the airport soon. By the way, are you bringing Scarlet with you?¡± Scarlet walked out as she said, ¡°Tia, I want toe.¡± William said, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s all go together. There are not many people anyway.¡± Just like that, Turner, Tia, William, Scarlet, and Jason drove to the airport and boarded the Lloyd Family¡¯s private jet, then flew to Southside. Southside Province, located in the southernmost part of Igneus, had a poption of more than 60 million people. It was a vast territory and had many mountains. It was on the border of Masnaca and Leca; the border was long and dangerous. 80% of the drugs in Igneus were transported to all parts of the country through here. The country¡¯srgest underground casino, a powerful underground bank, and the most rampant ck market were also located here. After a two¨Chour flight, they boarded the car and drove to the capital of Southside, Floraville. Floraville had a poption of 15 million and was Southside¡¯s economic and cultural center. Although it wasn¡¯t as big as Justford, it was just as prosperous. Tia had already booked a hotel, so they went straight there. They took a shower first before leaving for lunch. At 1:30 in the afternoon, they drove to Jade Garden leisurely. Jade Garden was the ce where the Jade King sold jade and minerals. It was located in the southern suburb of Floraville. When they neared the destination, William asked, ¡°I suggest getting the high¨Cend stones this time.¡± Tia nodded. ¡®Of course. William, let¡¯s be safe this time. We will buy it as long as we don¡¯t lose our money. Bnce: 705 + 104 22:59 Tue, 11 Jun Chapter 68 Southside, Floraville Turner¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Then, why don¡¯t we buy more?¡± However, Tia shook her head. ¡°There aren¡¯t many high¨Cend stones we can bet on. Two billion is enough. By the way, after getting the gambling stones, we should head to the midnight bazaar tonight.¡± William¡¯s interest was piqued. ¡°The midnight bazaar?¡± Tia responded, ¡°That¡¯s right, the midnight bazaar in Florayille is one of the three major bazaars in the country. People from the neighboring countriese to sell things there. There are so many unique things that will pique your interest.¡± He was extremely interested. ¡°Then, we must head thereter.¡± By the time they finished the conversation, they had arrived at a huge gatehouse. It was very tall and extremely magnificent. By the gate was a security hut. The car stopped right before the gatehouse, and a middle¨Caged man walked out of the security hut. He nced at everyone in the car and then asked, ¡°Do you have an appointment?¡± Tia responded sweetly, ¡°We talked to Master Tristan on the phone; it should be under the name Lloyd?¡± The middle¨Caged man nodded, went back to make a call, then opened the gate. He bowed and said politely, ¡°Please enter.¡± The car drove past the gatehouse and drove a long way before entering the gardens. It was an imitation of the gardens in the south. It was huge and on a hillside with beautiful scenery. There were signs on both sides of the road. After driving for a while, they arrived at arge yard. The yard was filled with all kinds of luxury cars. Tia said, ¡°It seems like there are quite a few people here today.¡± Then, a young and beautiful woman in a lovely dress came over with a smile. ¡°Miss Lloyd? Our boss has been waiting for you for some time. Please follow me.¡± After the group got out of the car, they followed the beautiful woman to a living room. There were more than a dozen tables in the living room; many people were already seated. ¡°Please take a seat,¡± the beauty encouraged them to sit. ¡°The boss will be here soon.¡± Suddenly, a person stood up from the table next to them. It was Josh Young. Josh smiled and greeted them, ¡°Tia, you¡¯re here too?¡± Then, he sat next to Tia shamelessly. Tia frowned. ¡°Josh, why are you everywhere?¡± He chuckled. ¡°It proves that we¡¯re meant to be.¡± It was then Josh spotted William and his face sank. ¡°Why is he here too?¡± Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Three Sovereigns and Five Emperors ¡°Tia, just because William got lucky and got a few nice stonesst time doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯ll be as lucky this time. We need the real masters when ites to stone gambling¡± Josh pointed at the table where he had been sitting. ¡°See that? I managed to invite Misty Nightingale and The Oracle, two of the country¡¯s best stone¨Cgambling experts to this event. Tia was slightly surprised upon hearing that. ¡°Wow, you actually invited two big shots. It looks like you¡¯re going to be betting big this time.¡± He smirked. ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard? The Jade King is finally letting us see what¡¯s in Courtyard No. 9 today.¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. She seemed to recall something, so she said, ¡°Yeah, I recall that the Jake King will only sell raw stones from. Courtyard No. 9 once every ten years. These raw stones have long mining histories, which means that they are also incredibly expensive. No wonder there are so many people today.¡± ¡°Exactly, I¡¯ve prepared 450 million Igneus Talons today to get a few Stone Kings! Josh eximed. The ¡°Stone King¡± Josh was referring to were raw stones with a unit price exceeding 15 million. These raw stones had been mined a long time ago, and each had its own name. Many Stone Kings were only exhibited once every few years. Tia smiled but said nothing. She knew William was a skilled expert at stone gambling, and naturally, the skills of the Misty Nightingale and The Oracle were inferior to his. ¡°Well, good luck to you,¡± she simply said. Somehow, Joshughed. ¡°Tia, I can ask them to look out for good stones for you if you want.¡± ¡°Thanks,¡± she replied firmly. ¡°But I trust William¡¯s skills.¡± He sneered upon hearing her reply. ¡°Stone Gamble Town can¡¯t bepared to this ce. He won¡¯t be so lucky this time if it boils down to choosing a Stone King.¡± William was just standing next to Tia and did not intend to say anything. However, his patience was wearing thin after hearing Josh constantly belittling him. So, he decided to throw his weight around. ¡°Mr. Young, I¡¯d advise you to get some urgent medical attention soon. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be dealing with some seriouste¨Cstageplications.¡± Josh¡¯s face turned pale in an instant; he was shocked. How does William know about my illness? A month ago, he pursued a famous model, who had an amazing figure, and he just could not get enough of her. After spending half a month with her, he felt that he wasn¡¯t feeling well; he had a painful sensation when urinating. So, he went for a medical check¨Cup and was diagnosed with syphilis. He was currently undergoing drug treatment. ¡°You b*stard, stop talking nonsense! Whatte stage? What are you talking about?¡± Josh retorted angrily. However, William was unfazed even when facing Josh¡¯s angry explosion. He merely replied calmly, ¡°I¡¯m a doctor. I know what I¡¯m talking about.¡± Josh snorted. ¡°You can deceive the Cromwell Family but not me.¡± He then proceeded to leave the scene quickly after saying goodbye to Tia as if he was trying to hide something- Chapter 69 Three Sovereigns and Five Emperors William replied, ¡°Syphilis.¡± There was an instant look of disgust on Tia¡¯s face. ¡°Well, thank goodness that I did not marry him. She was. ring at Turner when she said that. ¡°Dad, tell Grandpa to not find me a fiance anymore. I know that the Lloyd Family¡¯s interests are important, but nothing is more important than my own happiness¡± Turner did not refute her daughter. Instead, he said, ¡± don¡¯t worry. Your Grandpa has taken notice of me after what we did with Prosperity Vi. If we can achieve a brilliant result in this stone¨Cgambling event, he will entrust some businesses to me.¡± Tia replied. ¡°But I don¡¯t see how you can stand a chance, Dad. First Grandma is too strong. All her sons control the core of Lloyds¡® businesses.¡± However, he did not mind his daughter dampening his enthusiasm. ¡°That¡¯s why I asked you to invest in medicine. Also, the money for this gambling came from ourselves.¡± She was intrigued and asked, ¡°Dad, have you made up your mind to go solo?¡± Turner nodded. ¡°First Madam¡¯s family background is strong, and we owe much of our sess to her family¡¯s support. So, naturally, it is unlikely that a son from the side branch of the family like me will be taken seriously.¡± Tia¡¯s beautiful eyes flickered all of a sudden. ¡°Dad, the investment suggestion rmended by William won¡¯t go wrong. William, tell my dad about our investment.¡± So, William exined the situation to Turner, and Turner¡¯s eyes lit up upon hearing about the effectiveness of the medicine. ¡°So, it¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that we will earn a lot from this investment!¡± After thinking for a moment, he continued, Tia, let¡¯s invest the 450 million in your name. We have a 20% stake in Prosperity Vi¨Cit¡¯s worth 600 million. I¡¯ve already transferred the shares to Kane.¡± Just then, a man in his forties walked toward them. He was a bald man wearing a brightly colored short- sleeved shirt and a pair of sandals. Everyone stood up and greeted him ¡°Master Tristan¡® respectfully. This person was none other than the Jade King, Tristan Xenon. Tristanughed, saying, ¡°Thank you all for giving me face and participating in this stone¨Cgambling event. As per usual, everyone must pay a deposit of 15 million.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, several beautifuldies d in traditional clothing approached the crowd. to collect the checks, Tia also wrote a check for 15 million and handed it to one of thedies. William asked softly when no one was around them, ¡°What¡¯s this deposit for?¡± Tia replied, ¡°Well, the minimum spend at the Courtyard No. 9 is 15 million, and you have to pay a deposit first if you want to gamble here/If your spending exceeds 15 million, then the deposit can be used directly as payment. Otherwise, you won¡¯t get a refund.¡± He was quite surprised upon hearing that. ¡°That¡¯s unfair.¡± Tia shrugged. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. We¡¯ve prepared 300 million anyway.¡± 2/3 23:00 Tue, 11 Jun Chapter 69 Three Sovereigns and Five Emperors Regardless, some people were unprepared and weren¡¯t unable to produce the 15¨Cmillion deposit, so they were asked to leave directly. In the end, there were not many buyers remaining in the hall. Once everything was settled, Tristan announced with a smile, ¡°Well, everyone, let¡¯s go to Courtyard No. 9. Courtyard No. 9 was a veryrge courtyard with various types of jade ced on stone pedestals carved. from jade stone. These stone pedestals had pavilions on them. Each pavilion held only one raw stone to nstrate its preciousness. A sign was specifically erected outside each pavilion, indicating the quality ¡°Everyone, we¡¯ll give you a 5% discount if your purchase exceeds 150 million, and a discount of 10% if it exceeds 300 million.¡± Tristan grinned. William started looking around and found that there were hundreds of raw stones here, the smallest of which weighed over 200 pounds, while thergest weighed over 20,000 pounds. He then found that the cheapest ore here was 18.2 million, while the most expensive was 283 million! Due to the limited funds, William was worried that he missed out on the best ore, so he decided to start examining those that came with a unit price of over 45 million. Among all the raw rocks, eight of them were the most expensive. They were known as the Three Sovereigns and Five Emperors¡°. The ¡°Three Sovereigns¡± were the Heavenly Sovereign, Earthly Sovereign, and Human Sovereign, whereas the ¡°Five Emperors¡± were the Red Emperor, Blue Emperor, Yellow Emperor, ck Emperor, and White Emperor. The first piece of raw rock William examined with his x¨Cray vision was the Heavenly Sovereign¨Cone of the Three Sovereigns¨Cwhich was priced at 283 million. This particr ore was about 10 feet high, 6 feet wide, and weighed more than 15,000 pounds. There was a small incision around the size of a palm at the top of the raw rock. It showed that the inside of the raw rock was imperial ssy jade! Imperial green was the most prestigious color in jade, also known as emerald green, and was rarely found in the world. Anything that came in that color, including the imperial ice jade, was expensive. Turner stared at this raw rock andmented, ¡°It is said that this ore shook the world when it was first discovered, but somehow it has never been sold.¡± William looked at the price tag and replied, ¡°The price of 283 million is indeed high.¡± Tia asked, ¡°William, what do you think of this ore?¡± Send Gifts 30 Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Making a Huge Profit. William asked in a hushed tone. ¡°What¡¯s the current market price for imperial ssy jarle?¡± Tia replied, ¡°Well, ssy species is a rare find. Not to mention any jade thates in imperial green color. So, you can imagine that abination of both is extremely scarce. I¡¯d give a rough estimation of about 15 thousand Talons for every 0.04 ounce, However, it¡¯s a little hard to predict the price of Talons.¡± William then silently calcted the potential profits of purchasing this Heavenly Sovereign in his mind. There were two very pure imperial ssy jades in that raw stone. The first jade, which could be seen through the small incision at the top of the stone, should weigh around 11 pounds and worth around 75 to 90 million. The second jade was located around the middle and lower part of the rock and was very was simply too high. He would have almost spent all the 300 million on this ore. As William was observing the ore, Josh came over and sneered, ¡°Well, well, you ain¡¯t thinking of buying Heavenly Sovereign, are you?¡± William raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Why does it concern you?¡± Josh chuckled. ¡°This ore has a history of several hundred years, and no one has dared to buy it for centuries. I¡¯ll respect you if you do buy it. He was aware that the probability of this superrge ore rising in value was very low. Otherwise, the Jade King would have already cut it open and sold it. Why would he wait until today? William simply said, ¡°Your admiration is worthless, but I¡¯ll still show you something you¡¯ve never seen before.¡± He then dered loudly, ¡°We¡¯ll take this Heavenly Sovereign!¡± William¡¯s words caused a ripple in the crowd. The Jade King walked over and smiled, ¡°Do you want to buy this ore?¡± William nodded. ¡°Master Tristan, not only do I want to buy it, but I also want to cut it open on the spot. Is that okay?¡± Tristan¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard that. ¡°Great! Someone bring us the tools!¡± Tia did not hesitate even for a moment when she transferred 224.7 million to Tristan. The ore belonged to them from now on. However, she did not understand why William wanted to cut the ore on the spot when he had said he would not do it. William marked the middle of the ore with a pen and ordered, ¡°Cut it open.¡± Tristan¡¯s workers took the most professional tool and started cutting the ore. The sound of an electric saw could be heard on site. Ten minutester, a piece of ore was cut off from the top. When the stone, which weighed about 4,410 pounds, was flipped over, everyone saw a small patch of imperial green inside. Someone eximed, ¡°It¡¯s imperial ssy jade! Because there was a small incision at the top of the ore and with the help of some lighting, it was possible to see what was inside the ore. The jade probably weighed over 11 pounds. 1/3 C Chapter 70 Making a Huge Profit Therger ore below, however, only revealed a tint of bean green color with no trace of imperial green Josh could not help butugh out loud. ¡°This smaller ore is not bad as it¡¯s worth at least 75 million. But the rest¡ I bet the most you could earn is 150 thousand. But you bought the whole thing for 300 million. You sure have caused a loss of at least 224 million to the Lloyds!¡± Turner paled as soon as he saw that therger half of the ore did not show any trace of imperial green. He turned to look at William, who did not show an ounce ofpanic. Tia was also worried regardless of how much she trusted William¡¯s skills. After all, they bought the ore for 300 million. Even she could not bear a loss of more than a few hundred million all at once. However, they had no choice but to trust William since it had boiled down to this. William pointed at the smaller ore and announced, ¡°I¡¯m willing to sell this imperial ssy jade at a fixed price of 90 million. Most of those present were engaged in the jewelry business and needed the kind of high¨Cend raw stones William was selling. Just a mere 11 to 13 pounds of such ore would be more than enough for them to create a batch of top¨Cgrade jade jewelry. A bald middle¨Caged man stepped forward and said, ¡°I¡¯m willing to pay 82.5 million.¡± But before he could. get any response from William, another chubby middle¨Caged woman said, ¡°I¡¯ll take it for 90 million.¡± She then handed over a check. The bald middle¨Caged man became furious. ¡°Ms. Chira, don¡¯t you know there¡¯s a firste first serve rule? Indeed. I bid for 82.5 million, but that doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t raise the price.¡± The woman retorted, ¡°We¡¯re all savvy people. We can easily sell it for more than 225 million if this ore is made into jewelry. So, 90 million is actually not expensive.¡± William smiled upon hearing that. ¡°It¡¯s refreshing to see how straightforward you are. This ore belongs to you now. However, Josh continued to sneer after the transaction waspleted. ¡°Well, you only sold it for 90 million. Tia, sorry to point out the obvious to you, but it seems like his stone¨Cgambling skills are quite bad.¡± William was annoyed with Josh¡¯s constant sneer. So, he pulled Tia aside and whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s buy other ores using this 90 million.¡± Tia quickly asked, ¡°Sure, but we¡¯re not losing any money, right? William smiled and replied, ¡°You see thatrger ore below? A conservative estimation of its worth is 750 million. Her eyes widened instantly. 750 million? She took a deep breath before confirming, ¡°Are you sure?¡± William nodded confidently. ¡°That¡¯s why we can¡¯t cut the one below. Let¡¯s go elsewhere.¡± Soon, he noticed the Blue Emperor. It was priced at 128.4 million Igneus Talons. Using his x¨Cray vision, he discovered that the Blue Emperor was a high imperial ice jade. While it was not as expensive as ssy species, it was still priced at around 4,500 Talons for every 0.04 ounce. The Blue Emperor weighed approximately 6,614 pounds, and as such, he estimated that the jade inside weighed around 1 pounds and was worth about 300 million. Naturally, he bought the ore on the spot without hesitation. In total, he would gain a 10% discount due to the two ores he bought, and the total purchase price would be down to 371.79 million, leaving him with just over 18 million in avable funds. 2/3 51% Chapter 70 Making a Huge Profit Although this amount was not enough to buy the top¨Cgrade ores, he was still able to find some decent ones. Soon after, he found a piece of ore priced at 19.5 million. This piece weighed about 1,102 pounds and contained high violet ice jade, which was worth about 3,000 Talons per 0.04 ounce. So, the high violet ice jade, which weighed about 220 pounds, would fetch around 300 million. At this point, William had only a few hundred thousand Talons left of his 300 million funds, which was not enough to buy any ore. Meanwhile, Josh had also selected several pieces of ores. William casually took a look and found that the so¨Ccalled Misty Nightingale and The Oracle were not at all bad as the ores they chose were quite good¨Cat least Josh would not be losing money. In fact, two of the ores could even rise in value. After purchasing the ores, a group of on¨Csite professional convoys would transport the ores directly to the airport. The Jade King also provided a professional armed escort team to ensure that there were no problems on the road. Turner feared that he would be troubled by unwanted attention if he stayed for too long. So, as soon as obtained the ores, he left with the caravan and personally escorted them back to justford. On the other hand, Tia and William were not in a hurry. They only left Courtyard No. 9 after William selected another few raw stones that were worth a total of 3.15 million for himself. heThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He had over 3 million Talons left, and he almost finished spending them after buying these ores. However, the total values of these raw stones were no less than 9 million, so he considered himself to have made a big profit. They finally left the Courtyard after everyone was satisfied with their purchases. However, Tia had not even driven for more than 6 miles when she received a call from Turner. Turner could be heard screaming over the phone, Tia, it¡¯s over! It¡¯s all over! We were robbed!¡± Tia did not expect such a big turn of events. She frantica asked, ¡°Dad, are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. Luckily, I jumped out of the car and ran away as soon as I saw them showing up. Most of the escort team was killed while the rest escaped.¡± Tia quickly reminded Turner, ¡°Dad, find a safe ce to hide. We¡¯ll be there soon!¡± William heard the conversation, and his eyes became cold. He repeated, ¡°Our ores were stolen?¡± Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Death Trap Tia was so anxious and panicky that she blurted, ¡°I don¡¯t know if my dad is safe.¡± William said. ¡°Ask him to send his location immediately. Jason, step on the gas!¡± She nced at the location sent by Turner and noticed that there were at least ten kilometers between them. So, Jason stepped on the gas pedal, and the car speed suddenly soared to over a hundred. William thought about their situation and decided to make some arrangements. ¡°Call Jade King. The escort team belongs to him, so he will be taking responsibility for this.¡± Tia nodded and dialed Jade King¡¯s phone number, but no one answered the call. The other party¡¯s line was always busy. ¡°No one is answering. She frowned as the worry in her heart grew. William raised an eyebrow at that. ¡°Tia, could it be that Jade King wants to take our cargo that is worth over 300 million as his own?¡± ¡°Impossible. Tia shook her head and continued, ¡°If he does that, wouldn¡¯t it ruin his reputation?¡± He looked at her. ¡°But what if we died due to unfortunate idents?¡± Tia was stunned. ¡°idents?¡± William sighed and replied, ¡°I hope that it¡¯s just my paranoia talking. Call Uncle Lloyd again.¡± Once the phone call went through, he demanded, ¡°Uncle, you need to find a ce to hide. Don¡¯t contact anyone or call the police before we arrive.¡± He knew that with the Jade King¡¯s influence, it would be far from a surprise that the localw enforcement and criminal investigation teams were under his thumb. So, reporting this to the police would be meaningless and could reveal their location to the enemy instead. Meanwhile, Tristan was meeting with a young man in his study. The man was in histe twenties, dressed. in a suit, and had neatlybed hair. The man smiled and asked, ¡°Master Tristan, was it a call from Tia?¡± Tristan nodded and replied, ¡°They split up, so I had them release Turner intentionally. When these people. arrive, we will take care of them in one fell swoop.¡± He took a puff of his cigar and drawled, ¡°The mountain road they are currently on is perilous. If things go ording to n, they¡¯ll plummet to their deaths into a deep river. Not even their corpse would be able to be retrieved once they perish.¡± The young manughed and replied, ¡°Thank you for your efforts, Master Tristan. As agreed, the goods that are worth more than 300 million will all belong to you. And the Lloyds will release a statement stating that Turner and his man and said, ¡°Thomas, your methods are truly admirable. You can even eliminate your own ally to achieve your goals. How ruthless and decisive!¡± 1/4 FILN?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. 23:00 Tue, Chapter 71 Death Trap several big deals recently. Even the old man has begun to admire him. My mother and brother are very worried about this, so I had to find a way to get rid of him and his daughter to nip the problem in the bud, as it were.¡± Tristan dismissed his words with a wave of his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in your family business. However, I do not want to hear any rumors that are unfavorable to me once this is over and done with.¡± Thomas answered, ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry, Master Tristan. I have considered all possible aspects and will not make such rookie mistakes.¡± Tristan nodded in satisfaction and remarked, ¡°This is risky business. If anything goes wrong, our names will be tarnished. Therefore, I have sent two experts to handle this matter. Of course, regarding the matter of theirmission¡ I¡¯m sure that the Lloyds would have no problems dealing with that, yes? Thomas smiled and replied. ¡°Of course!¡± Meanwhile, Jason was speeding down the road. Still, he had to slow down in the second half of the journey because the mountain road was twisty and steep. On one side of the road was a cliff that was thousands of feet high, and on the other was a surging river. So, those who value their life would not rush through this particr stretch. In the end, it took twenty minutes to arrive at the location where Turner was. Jason parked the car. On their right was the cliff as far as their eyes could see, whereas the wind whistled through the trees in the forest on their left. When William left the car and took a cursory nce around the area, he quickly found Turner hiding in a grove of trees several tens of meters away, shivering with fear. Turner had his eyes on the road the entire time. So, the instant he caught sight of William and the others, he hastily darted toward them and shouted, ¡°Quick! Start the car and drive away!¡± s, he had only managed to meet them halfway when an SUV appeared behind them and blocked their escape route. Then, just a few secondster, another SUV came from the front to block their path. Six people got out of each car and circled them like sharks that had scented blood in the water. Each of them was holding two shotguns, four handguns, and the others were carrying machetes. Turner was horrified and dared not make another move. His face took on a ghastly expression as he thought with terror, We¡¯re done for! Among the two groups of people, a middle¨Caged man came forward. His right hand looked oddly dead, and itcked any nails. It was obvious from the get¨Cgo that he practiced some sort of poison palm. technique. William scrutinized him and quickly concluded that the man was a high¨Clevel expert in the Qi State. The middle¨Caged man only stopped when he was two meters in front of William and said indifferently, ¡°I am very sorry, but I have been asked to send you on your way.¡± William coldly replied, ¡°Is Tristan not afraid that his reputation will be tarnished after taking this course of action?¡± The middle¨Caged man quirked an eyebrow andmented, ¡°You¡¯re smart, kid. s, that doesn¡¯t matter now since you¡¯ll be dead soon.¡± William answered, ¡°Is that so? You think you can kill me with just a few of you?¡± Chapter 71 Death Trap The middle¨Caged man sneered. ¡°I am Frank Smith, the poisoner Perhaps you haven¡¯t heard of me. I only need one strike to end your pathetic lifel William merely sighed lightly and said, ¡®Scarlet, do it.¡± A sh of red appeared in that split second. The other party had no idea what was going on as the red blur was too fast for their eyes. Then, before they could react, they heard a tter as two shotguns and four handguns fell to the ground. Of course, the six hands holding the guns were also neatly severed at the wrist. ¡°Ahhhh¡¡± Six people screamed their lungs out as a wave of agony hit their senses. Frank, the poisoner, was beyond shocked. Nheless, he quickly snapped back to his senses and roared as he attacked William¡¯s face, palm forward. Yet, William only smirked coldly and used his Dragon Fist technique from the Holy Dragon Fist of the Five Dragons series to counterattack. His actions were so subtle, but Frank was sent flying by the shockwave as he took a punch straight to the chest. Crack! The punch violently shattered his heart. He only managed a brief wail before falling off a cliff that was thousands of feet high. Meanwhile, while William reacted to Frank¡¯s frontal attack, another sneakier Qi State master tried to take him by surprise by striking from his blind spot. But before he could even make his move, his chest was pierced through by a sword. He looked down and parted his lips to say something, but Scarlet kicked him off the cliff before he could say hisst words. William swept his gaze across the scene before him and noticed that the dozen or so people were all strewn across the ground like broken dolls. Not a single one was left alive! All of them had been stabbed through the throat with a sword. Blood was gushed through the wound as the liquid stained the ground red. The tragic scene seemed as though it was something out of a nightmare. Regardless, Scarlet didn¡¯t experience even the slightest bit of guilt after killing more than ten people in cold blood. She even had the mind to ensure that her sword remained utterly spotless after skewering them. William nodded to Jason, who didn¡¯t hesitate to kick all the bodies off the cliff one by one. Then, he smartly cleaned up the bloodstains at the scene with some water he got from the car. Unfortunately, Tia was far from ustomed to such bloodshed as her face turned stark white. She was utterly stricken as she stammered tremulously, ¡°T¨CThey¡¯re all¡ all dead!¡± During the very short fight, Turner had managed to hike down the mountain. He was panting heavily as het asked, ¡°William, what do we do now?¡± William asked, ¡°Where are the goods?¡± Turner pointed straight ahead and replied promptly. ¡°They¡¯re nearby. It seems that their previous roadblock robbery was all just a ruse. It was all a trap to trick us intoing here.¡± We had Jason drive the SUVs away that were blocking the road before driving forward. They hadn¡¯t 3/4 23:00 Tue, 11 Jun Chapter 71 Death Trap even driven for a hundred meters when they noticed the truck with their stolen goods. To no one¡¯s surprise, there wasn¡¯t even a driver in that vehicle.. Thus, William asked Jason to drive the truck while he drove the car. By the e time William had started the engine, Tia had finallye to her senses as she huffed angrily. This has Tristan written all over it! We need to leave the Southside as soon as possible. Otherwise, I¡¯m sure Tristan will do anything to eliminate us. He will never allow us to live.¡± Although Turner understood her logic, he only smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Southside is Tristan¡¯s territory. He only needs half an hour to stop us from leaving Southside¡¯s borders. Moreover, even if we somehow seeded in leaving Southside, he will still send assassins after us!¡± Screech! William suddenly hit the brakes, startling everyone. Tia instinctively asked, ¡°William, why did you stop the car?¡± Send Gifts Chapter 72 Chapter 72 The Divine Realm Master, Mr. Gray William calmly asked, ¡°Uncle Lloyd, do you mean to say that Tristan would keeping at us?¡± Turner nodded. ¡°How could he allow us to live now that he has yed his hand? Naturally, he will spare no effort to end our lives, but, as the saying goes, ¡®Dead men tell no tales. Only our deaths would cover the truth of his atrocities!¡± William snorted coldly and responded, ¡°Tia, you guys should head straight to the airport. Let Uncle Lloyd take the goods and leave. Then, you and Jason should find a hotel to stay in for the long haul, and I will catch up with you guyster.¡± She was shocked by his arrangement and blurted, ¡°William, aren¡¯t youing with us?¡± He replied. ¡°Since he¡¯ll pull all the stops to pester us, then I suppose it¡¯s time I meet him head¨Con.¡± Then, he asked Scarlet, ¡°What do you think?¡± She merely answered dispassionately, ¡°If he dares to harm Willy, I will kill him.¡± William chuckled lightly. ¡°Right. Kill him!¡± Tia was shocked. ¡°You want to return and meet Tristan? No, that¡¯s way too dangerous! He has several powerful individuals at his beck and call. There may even be a Divine Realm Master lying in wait.¡± s, her warnings were all for naught as he resolutely said, ¡°This is the best way. There¡¯s no point in wasting your words. My decision is final. Don¡¯t worry.¡± After that, Scarlet and he alighted from the car and walked in the opposite direction. No matter how hard. Tia yelled, he didn¡¯t look back. Tia stamped her feet anxiously with reddened eyes as William¡¯s silhouette gradually disappeared from her line of sight. ¡°What are we going to do now?¡± Unlike her. Turner was calm. ¡°Tia, William is not an ordinary Joc. If he has made this decision, it means he has a considerable degree of confidence ining out on top. We should listen to him and keep moving forward!¡± William and Scarlet quickly returned to the location of the two SUVs. Then, they got into one of the vehicles and headed in the direction that they came from. At the same time, Tristan was feeling rather antsy as he waited for news of their deaths. In the end, his impatience got the better of him. So, after about twenty minutes of waiting, he called Frank Smith, the poisoner¡¯s phone number. To his shock, the phone was disconnected. He couldn¡¯t help but frown as a terrible premonition arose within his heart. Why is it turned off at a time like this? He tried calling another person, but he still couldn¡¯t get through! Tristan¡¯s heart sank. Then, he jerked to his feet and shouted, ¡°Prepare the car! Call Mr. Gray!¡± Thomas anxiously asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Master Tristan?¡± Tristan shot him a fierce re and spat, ¡°Something¡¯s wrong! Come with me!¡± 1/4 The Divine Realm Master, Mr. Gray before a middle¨Caged man entered the vehicle. 6.51%×Ô Although one could say that he was a middle¨Caged man, it was difficult to guess his precise age. He wore white Theparean clothing with a multiyered sole, and he had long hair. In addition, his facial features were unlike the locals, making it even more challenging to pinpoint his age. However, this wasn¡¯t where the oddities ended, as his arms and fingers were longer than average. When the man made his appearance, Tristan babbled, ¡°Mr. Gray, my people may have been taken out. Among them were two Qi State masters, Poison Hand and Iron Fist.¡± Mr. Gray calmly replied, ¡°The person who can take them out is at least a master who has achieved Qi Emanation or even someone who has achieved Qi Ascension. You did the right thing to call me for help. Tristan sighed. ¡°I was careless this time. I didn¡¯t expect that Turner would know such skilled martial artists! I truly regret underestimating him!¡± ¡°Regret is useless. Drive, demanded Mr. Gray, The car immediately started on hismand. A total of five vehicles followed the direction that William and the others had left in. At the same time, William¡¯s car was also driving toward them. Scarlet had made herselffortable in the passenger seat. ¡°Scarlet, do you have the confidence to deal with a Divine Realm Master if we encounter er?¡± William inquired. Tristan might have a Divine Realm Master at his side as he was a prominent figure locally, so they had to cover all their bases. ¡°If the opponent has not seen my swordsmanship, I have an 80% chance of killing him. Still, if they have experienced it and managed to flee, then my chances drop down to 30%, replied Scarlet sinctly. He nodded thoughtfully. ¡°If we encounter a Divine Realm Master, I will use my Finger¨CFlicking technique to distract him. Then, you willunch a surprise attack while we are fighting.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± She nodded. After ten minutes, a convoy approached them. William had sharp eyes and immediately recognized that these were Tristan¡¯s men. Thus, he drove the car to the center of the road and blocked their path. The lead car was a . Tristan¡¯s car was second in line, and he looked forward and frowned. ¡°That¡¯s one of ours.¡± A person from the car in front walked over quickly and said, ¡°Master Tristan, the car is ours, but the people are not.¡± He sneered. ¡°This person has some nerve! He dares to return after wiping out our men!¡± Then, he looked at Mr. Gray and said, ¡°Mr. Gray, I will be in your debt once more.¡± Someone opened the car door for Mr. Gray. Then, Mr. Gray exited the car and strode toward William¡¯s 2/4 car. Although it was a ten¨Cmeter distance, he had closed the distance in just a few steps. William and Scarlet also emerged from the car from both sides of the doors. As soon as they faced Mr. Gray, William¡¯s heart sank because his guess was right on the money. Tristan genuinely had a Divine Realm Master on his payroll!N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Fortunately, this Divine Realm Master seemed to have just managed to break through. So, his cultivation. was only at the early stage of Spirit Cultivation and was also far from stable. Mr. Gray nced coldly at the two and calmly questioned, ¡°How should I address you?¡± William replied, ¡°Who I am is not important. But you are Tristan¡¯s henchman, yes?¡± Mr. Gray smiled slightly. ¡°We¡¯re merely partners of convenience. He provides for me, and I solve problems for him. It¡¯s that simple.¡± William asked, ¡°What do you want?¡± Mr. Gray calmly answered, ¡°Your cultivations are not weak. So, for safety reasons, I will be disabling your cultivation before allowing Master Tristan to deal with you.¡± ¡°Can you do it?¡± William sneered. Before he finished speaking, he flicked his fingers, and dozens of finger winds shot toward Mr. Gray, but he didn¡¯t even move. Instead, his Protection Qi trembled slightly as it dissipated William¡¯s finger winds in an instant. He shook his head in disappointment and intoned coldly, Finger¨CFlicking technique? It¡¯s powerful, but unfortunately, it can¡¯t hurt me!¡± With that, he suddenly grabbed William. Although the two were at least three meters apart, his actions were so quick that William had no time to react. He made it seem as if there was no distance between. them. William shouted and attacked with a powerful move called the Heavenly Dragon. Even a Divine Realm Master would have to defend fully against this attack. Yet, Mr. Gray simply transformed his grab into a palm strike in order to counter William¡¯s punch. Regardless, the instant of the collision between the punch and the palm happened, a sword light shed faster than lightning in front of Mr. Gray. Boom! William was sent flying by the palm strike, and his face turned pale. On the other end, Mr. Gray wasn¡¯t faring any better as his face went white. Scarlet had pierced through his neck with her sword. The sword sliced through his cervical vertebrae as if it was butter. It was precise, ruthless, and fast! ¡°What a sword!¡± he gasped through bloody teeth, and this was hisst and final sentence. After those words fell from his lips, his body slumped to the ground as blood oozed out of the fatal injury. Even a Divine Realm Master could not withstand such a strike. Mr. Gray died instantly! Before Mr. Gray¡¯s body even managed to copse onto the ground, William had already sneaked into Tristan¡¯s car like a ghost. 3/4 To his surprise, Tristan remained unusually calm as he praised, ¡°My friend, you have great skills. Mr. Gray was a Divine Realm Master, yet you were able to kill him just like that. Impressive!¡± The people outside the car dared not move because Tristan had not given out his orders. William stared at him. ¡°I¡¯m curious. What made you risk ruining your reputation to kill us?¡± Tristan sighed. ¡°Humans should not be greedy.¡± Then, he pointed at Thomas. This man is Thomas Lloyd, he is the Lloyd Family¡¯s main branch youngest son. He contacted me and said that if I killed Turner and his daughter, I would get over 300 million worth of ore. Then, the Lloyd Family will announce to the outside world that Turner and his daughter died in a cliff ident and fell into the river along with the goods.¡± Thomas¡® face turned pale as he trembled and said, ¡°Master Tristan, how could you- ¡°You b*stard, it¡¯s all your fault!¡± Tristan suddenly flew into a rage. ¡°Take him out and beat him to death!¡± The car door opened, and two burly men dragged the terrified Thomas out and started to beat him up. Thomas had always been slight. Besides, he had lived a pampered life since childhood. So, how could he endure such suffering? He immediately screamed in pain as blows rained down upon his body. Send Gifts Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Revenge. A few minutes into the beating, William sternlymanded, ¡°Stop.¡± He then said to Scarlet, ¡°Record this.¡± Scarlet nodded, swiftly took out thetest phone that William had purchased for her, and pointed it at Thomas. William said, ¡°Thomas, tell the truth about how your family plotted to murder Turner and Tia without leaving any details out.¡± Since Thomas was aware of his current state, he dared not tell lies. As a result, he revealed how they were jealous of Turner¡¯s recent achievements and how he, his mother, and his brother orchestrated the whole thing. After Thomas finished his tale, William instructed, ¡°Keep going, guys!¡± Tristan immediately followed up by yelling. ¡°You heard the man! Give it your all!¡± Then, Tristan¡¯s men continued to beat Thomas up. In an effort to patch things up, heter admitted, ¡°My friend, I admit that I have bungled things up. Since I had made a mess of things, I deserve to be punished. I¡¯ll do whatever you want.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± William raised his brow sardonically. ¡°I nned to beat you to death. You¡¯re up for doing that?¡± Tristanughed awkwardly. ¡°Well, I did n to kill you, so it¡¯s okay if you want to kill me! But¡¡± He cast a quick nce at William and continued, ¡°But the Xenons are pretty established in Southside. So, even if I die, I will leave behind sons, grandchildren, and arge number of brothers and sisters. I¡¯m confident that my death won¡¯t affect the Xenons.¡± ¡°Furthermore, the Xenons can stand with pride because someone is watching out for us. That person won¡¯t let you off the hook, my friend, even if I¡¯m killed. Please take my word for it. You don¡¯t have the slightest. chance of winning in a fight against that person, not even close.¡± William coldly replied, ¡°Oh, would you look at that? I¡¯m shaking in my boots. When I¡¯m afraid, I tend to act rashly!¡± Tristan¡¯s expression changed when he heard that. So, he quickly pleaded with William, ¡°My friend, spare my life! You can have anything you want. Just say the word, and I¡¯ll deliver it to you.¡± William was intrigued. ¡°Let¡¯s hear what you¡¯ve got.¡± Tristan smirked. ¡°How about I refund all of the money you paid for the gambling stones?¡± ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± William sneered. Tristan pondered and said, ¡°If you have any requests, my friend, just say them.¡± William coldly responded, ¡°Fine, then. Every full moon, your life will be a living hell. You only have me to turn to if you don¡¯t want to be in pain. As for whether I would be willing to spare you that month¡ I suppose it¡¯ll all depend on my mood. What do you say?¡± 1/4 Chapter 73 Revenge A few minutes into the beating, William sternlymanded, ¡°Stop.¡± He then said to Scarlet, ¡°Record this.¡± Scarlet nodded, swiftly took out thetest phone that William had purchased for her, and pointed it at Thomas. William said, ¡°Thomas, tell the truth about how your family plotted to murder Turner and Tia without leaving any details out.¡± Since Thomas was aware of his current state, he dared not tell lies. As a result, he revealed how they were jealous of Turner¡¯s recent achievements and how he, his mother, and his brother orchestrated the whole thing. After Thomas finished his tale, William instructed, ¡°Keep going, guys!¡± Tristan immediately followed up by yelling. ¡°You heard the man! Give it your all!¡± Then, Tristan¡¯s men continued to beat Thomas up. In an effort to patch things up, heter admitted, ¡°My friend, I admit that I have bungled things up. Since I had made a mess of things, I deserve to be punished. I¡¯ll do whatever you want.¡± ¡°Are you that?¡± sure?¡± William raised his brow sardonically. ¡°I nned to beat you to death. You¡¯re up for doing Tristanughed awkwardly. ¡°Well, I did n to kill you, so it¡¯s okay if you want to kill mel But¡¡± He cast a quick nce at William and continued, ¡°But the Xenons are pretty established in Southside. So, even if I die, I will leave behind sons, grandchildren, and arge number of brothers and sisters. I¡¯m confident that my death won¡¯t affect the Xenons.¡± ¡°Furthermore, the Xenons can stand with pride because someone is watching out for us. That person won¡¯t let you off the hook, my friend, even if I¡¯m killed. Please take my word for it. You don¡¯t have the slightest chance of winning in a fight against that person, not even close.¡± William coldly replied, ¡°Oh, would you look at that? I¡¯m shaking in my boots. When I¡¯m afraid, I tend to act rashly!¡± Tristan¡¯s expression changed when he heard that. So, he quickly pleaded with William, ¡°My friend, spare. my life! You can have anything you want. Just say the word, and I¡¯ll deliver it to you.¡± William was intrigued. ¡°Let¡¯s hear what you¡¯ve got.¡± Tristan smirked. ¡°How about I refund all of the money you paid for the gambling stones?¡± ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± William sneered. Tristan pondered and said, ¡°If you have any requests, my friend, just say them.¡± William coldly responded, ¡°Fine, then. Every full moon, your life will be a living hell. You only have me to turn to if you don¡¯t want to be in pain. As for whether I would be willing to spare you that month¡ I suppose it¡¯ll all depend on my mood. What do you say?¡± 1/4 Chapter 73 Revenge underhanded trick William was about to do to him. That was because he knew several experts; he was certain that at least one of them would have a cure. Therefore, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do it.¡± William immediately took out his Golden Needle, inserted twenty¨Cfour needles in a row, and pressed ten acupuncture points on his body. quickly Tristan didn¡¯t feel anything unusual; it was neither painful nor itchy, but he felt a chill deep in his bones. Meanwhile, Thomas was being beaten to the point of death, and William had no desire to intervene. Since he had the gall to tamper with fire, he deserved what wasing! Tristan acted swiftly, and the 390 million were credited to William¡¯s ount within ten minutes. William swept his gaze across the deposit notification on his phone and told Tristan, ¡°Your car looks dope. I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t mind if I take it for a few days, right?¡± The corners of Tristan¡¯s mouth twitched at William¡¯s tant demand. He had ordered the car from abroad, which cost him about 22.5 million, but he didn¡¯t dare to make a peep of protest at William¡¯s words as he obediently stepped out of his car. William sat in the driver¡¯s seat while Scarlet was in the passenger seat. Then, he stepped on the gas, and the car took off. The eleration performance was frankly superb! Tristan was in a foul mood as he watched his extremely costly car driving away. He eventually tore his eyes away from his vehicle and turned to look at Thomas¡® body. Finally, he ordered emotionlessly. Throw it in the river!¡± This vehicle had a V12 engine that was 6.5 liters. Besides, it was a turbocharged engine, allowing it to reach 100 kilometers per hour in less than 5 seconds, so it had a really powerful horsepower. Unfortunately, the body was too heavy, so it wasn¡¯t fun to take it out on a joyride. All in all, Williamn couldn¡¯t really see the appeal of this particr car. At this point, Scarlet questioned, ¡°William, why didn¡¯t you kill him?¡± He answered, ¡°It is easy to end his life, but doing so would bring us a series of problems, so I chose to spare him for the time being.¡± ¡°What did you do to him?¡± ¡°On the night of the full moon, he will feel what it is like to be in purgatory. I¡¯m certain he wille crying to me in time.¡± ¡°In his face! He deserves it.¡± Later, William inquired about the hotel¡¯s location and was reunited with Tia. When he was there, he quickly learned that Turner had taken a ne back to Justford. Tia let out a deep sigh of relief when she saw William¡¯s safe return and immediately embraced him, refusing to let go. William calmly told her, ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± She looked up to meet his eyes and said, ¡°I was worried to death!¡± 2/4 23:01 Tue, 11 Jun Chapter 73 Revenge He simply exined the situation and assured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Tristan will never retaliate. Oh, and we¡¯ll divide that 390 million equally between us.¡± Tia shook her head in disagreement. ¡°You did all the work, so they¡¯re yours. I don¡¯t want any of it. Also, I¡¯ll split half of the profits from the stone gambling with you.¡± He chuckled. ¡°Hmm, why the sudden generosity?¡± She bit her lip and teased, ¡°Was I stingy before?¡± William let out a cough and quickly changed the subject, ¡°When does the midnight bazaar that you mentioned begin?¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°After 9.00PM, and it¡¯s still far too early. It has been a long day today, so let¡¯s have a meal and rest before enjoying ourselvester.¡± Tia reserved two suites at the hotel¨Cone for herself and Scarlet and another for Jason and William. After lunch, William returned to his room to tend to his wounds. His body was injured by the shockwave that they had created during his battle with Mr. Gray. So, his injuries needed to be treated as soon as possible. Fortunately, he was skilled in medicine, so he only needed to insert a few needles and use his Qi to open the meridian, which soon caused the wound to heal quickly. Once he was done with his meditation, it was already 4.00PM. When he noticed that Jason wasn¡¯t around, he went to knock on Tia¡¯s door. When the door opened, Tia was standing inside wearing a silk camisole set, unting her attractive thighs and fair and beautiful bosom. Her corbone was lovely and delicate, and her beauty was unparalleled. ¡°Hi, William. Did you have a good rest?¡± she asked with a lovely smile. William scanned the room and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Scarlet?¡± ¡°Scarlet was starving, so Jason took her out for food,¡± she replied as she invited him in. He entered the room and sat on the couch. ¡°Do you think Uncle Lloyd has arrived in Justford?¡± Tia sat next to William and casually ced her arm around his shoulder. Then, she responded with a smile, ¡°He arrived a long time ago! Good news, our gambling stones have all been opened, and it was estimated that the value is around 1.5 billion!¡± This was within William¡¯s expectations. So, he nodded and said, ¡°I guess it was worthwhileing here.¡± At this moment, the two were very close to each other. William noticed her lingering scent and couldn¡¯t help but look down. Tia¡¯s camisole top was loose, and there were no other garments inside. So, he instantly noticed her stunning assets with just one nce! Tia moved in closer, wrapping his arm with her body. Then, William felt her breath against his skin as she asked, ¡°Do you find me attractive, William?¡± He swallowed and was about to say, ¡°Yes.¡± Unfortunately, the door suddenly mmed open! Tia, in a panic, hastily scooted away from him. 3/4 23:01 Tue, 11 Jun Chapter 73 Revenge It was Scarlet and Jason. Scarlet was holding a bunch of food as she eximed in excitement, ¡°Hey guys, have you eaten? This is really good!¡± Tia ran her fingers through her hair andughed. ¡°Really? I¡¯ll have some!¡± While the two women were eating, Jason approached William. ¡°Hey, boss, Tristan¡¯s boys are out there. They imed Tristan sent them to serve us and even paid for our hotel amodations. They also reserved a table for us at a nearby restaurant.¡± William responded dispassionately, ¡°We shall go and try the delicacies of Southside since he¡¯s being so generous.¡± Send Gifts 30 B Chapter 74 Midnight Bazaar Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Midnight Bazaar and Fireworks Money The four eventually made it to the ¡®Happiness Restaurant, which was across the street from their hotel, For the locals, it had a long history. Many luxury cars were parked in front of the restaurant, and there was a long line of people waiting to eat there. However, Tristan had reserved the beste room, so there was no need for them to queue. The ambiance was fantastic, and they could see the scenery outside the restaurant from inside the private room. A hugeke could be seen not far away, and the vast body of glistening blue water was exquisitely colored with shades of red by the setting sun. At this time, William showed Tia the video Thomas that they had taken carlier. Tiaughed boisterously after watching it. ¡°Good! Thomas had been a pain on my father¡¯s side for a long time, and it was his idea to marry me to Josh. He was an evil man through and through.¡± William responded, ¡°It seems that the Lloyds¡® situation is veryplicated. How do you n to deal with this matter?¡± Tia scoffed upon hearing that. ¡°I don¡¯t need to deal with it. Tristan killed Thomas. If they had the guts, they would seek revenge on Tristan.¡± William then asked about the situation of the Lloyd Family, and Tia replied truthfully. It turned out that the Lloyd Family was one of the four prestigious families in Justford, with assets totaling more than 30 billion. There were three wives, the eldest, the second, and the third. Turner, the second wife¡¯s son, had no social standing. Although he had put in a lot of effort since he was young, he received zero affirmation. In the end, he decided to live life however he wanted. Ruby Jenkins, the eldest wife, wielded the most power. The Jenkins Family was wealthy and had a long history in Justford. Without their help, the Lloyds rise to power would not have been possible. As a result, Ruby held a unique position within the Lloyd Family, and Theodore, Tia¡¯s grandfather, only valued her opinions. Ruby gave birth to a daughter and two sons. They controlled the Lloyds¡® core industry, along with her younger brother and nephews, and were the true senior management of the Lloyd Family. The third wife, in contrast, only had one daughter, whoter got married and moved far away from the Lloyds. Suffice to say, she was somewhat of a wallflower. ording to Tia, the Jenkins were ¡®foreign rtives¡® who were currently in control of the Lloyd Family, Turner had been silenced by said rtives, so he wouldn¡¯t be able to achieve any great heights at all. When William heard this, he finally realized why Turner was trying to find an alternative route. ¡°Uncle Lloyd is trying to use the 1.5 billion as a chip in order to break free from his chains. That way, he wouldn¡¯t have to bother with Ruby anymore, is that right?¡± he questioned. Tiaughed. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to my brother. What my dad and I tried to do was to work with Kane toplete the Ivory Dragon Cove/project.¡± William D pondered over that particr avenue. He had approximately 390 million and another 750 million on the way, totaling 1.14 billion. The investment for Ivory Dragon Cove was around 6 billion, so he figured he could invest some money into the project as well. So, he asked, ¡°How much did Kane invest?¡± Chapter 74 Midnight Bazaar and Fireworks Money, Kane has invested at least 2.25 billion into it, so we still need 3.75 billion. Including the profit we made this time, my dad and I cane up with 2.25 billion,¡± said Tia. ¡°So, we are still short of 1.5 billion. He thought things over momentarily and said, ¡°I have 1.14 billion in hand, and there is still a shortfall of 360 million. I¡¯ll borrow some from Tristan to make up the 1.6 billion. Tia was stunned when she heard his n. ¡°You¡¯re nning to borrow money from Tristan?¡± William replied nonchntly, ¡°Of c urse, I would be signing an IOU. Once the Ivory Dragon Cove ispleted, I¡¯ll pay him back with an interest of 1% annually.¡± project Still, she asked in curiosity, ¡°Is he willing to lend you the money?¡± He let out a chuckle. ¡°He¡¯ll not only be willing to do so, but he¡¯ll beg for me to borrow it.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content. He turned to gaze out the window and stated, ¡°It¡¯ll be a full moon tomorrow. Let¡¯s wait for another day and leave the day after.¡± The food at Happiness Restaurant was delicious. Scarlet devoured the food while heaping praise on the dishes. After dinner, Tia took Scarlet shopping for clothes and shoes. Tia was far more generous with Scarlet than William, spending hundreds of thousands on her. After the women were done shopping at 8.00PM, William asked Jason to drive Tristan¡¯s armored car as he took the group to the midnight bazaar. The midnight bazaar was illegal and had everything¨Cantiquities, calligraphy and paintings, weapons and ammo, precious stones, vintage furniture, elixir, evil objects, etc. In terms of authenticity, it would have to depend on the buyer¡¯s ability to determine them. The gate of an abandoned factory served as the entrance to the midnight bazaar. At the gate, a man was selling tickets for hundred fifty each. After William purchased four tickets, they entered one after the other. As soon as they entered the factory, they discovered a long row ofrge, deserted factory buildings with rows of incandescent lights lit inside. When William entered one of the buildings, he saw that it was filled with tables of various heights, items. had been ced on the tables, and everything visible was for sale. Some vendors would merely spread a stic sheet on the ground and arrange their items for sale on it. These vendors were all wearing masks and hiding their identities. Most of them used ApplePay for the transaction, which was convenient and quick. William didn¡¯t look at anything besides the things he was familiar with throughout the trip. He had to make three trips back and forth from one end of the factory building to the other to finish going through everything. After he passed by a dozen stalls, he came to aplete stop. A short distance away, he noticed a booth with a sack filled with various coins and an elderly man smoking tobo by the side. He took a quick look and discovered that these coins carried the energies of various empires, and the majority of them were genuine, 23:01 Tue, 11 Jun Chapter 74 Midnight Bazaar and Fireworks Money When he saw that, he was drawn to the stall and came to a halt.. In the circle, the Emperor¡¯s magical money was frequently used by practitioners. It came in two sizes. and small. Among them, therge Emperor¡¯s magical money was the most difficult to find. They are Chronus, Hytsi, Kaesar, Sriopira, and Yxmoni. All of these carried energies as they have been used by numerous generations of people throughout five different empires. With the big Emperor¡¯s magic money, William could setup a magical formation that was effective in Exorcism and repressing evil spirits. Unfortunately, they were extremely rare! Even if it was discovered, the quality was frequentlycking. For instance, more than 2000 years ago, there was the Qequisian Kingdom. On the market, the cost of a high¨Cquality Chronus, which was from the Quequisian Kingdom. could reach the thousands while those of lower quality cost only tens, which was a significant difference. However, William wasn¡¯t just looking for Emperor¡¯s magic money. He was on the lookout for those ritually refined by ancient masters! Among the practitioners, this was referred to as the ¡®Fireworks Money. It had a beautiful exterior and was capable of breaking evil and disasters as well as suppressing Qi, which was why it was known as magic money. The real fortune¨Ctelling masters use these for their fortune¨Ctelling. The quantity of magic money was scarce; one could probably only find one in a million, and even fewer have been passed down to the present, but, in the eyes of a practitioner, magic money had an inestimable value. Just then, William used his third eye and discovered a small amount of magical money in the sack! In his eyes, the strange light they emitted¨Cwhich was invisible to most people¨Cwas especially noticeable. William asked the old man, ¡°Hi there, I¡¯d like to pick a few of the Emperor¡¯s magic money. How are you selling them?¡± The old man smoked a few puffs before saying, ¡°Fifteen per coin and no bargaining!¡± Once William heard the old man¡¯s words, he immediately knelt and pulled out a handful of coins. He did this twelve times and disyed them in front of him. He selected fifteen coins in total from the piles, two Chronus, two Hytsi, three Kaesar, three Sriopira, and three Yxmoni. The fifteen coins were all magic money, and they were all immactely preserved with no signs of rust. Some of them had been ritually refined by masters from various eras, as they gave off incredible energy After he chose the fifteen coins, William chose another twelve sets of higher¨Cqualityrge Emperor¡¯s magic money and paid the elderly man¡® one thousand one hundred twenty¨Cfive right away. Send Gifts 30 Chapter 75 Chapter 75 Blood Fungus and Magic Tool The old man took the money, nodded, and continued smoking while selling his calligraphy. William felt the magic money against his palms and could barely contain his excitement. With these two sets of Emperor¡¯s magic money, he could easily break the killing formation in Ivory Dragon Cove! Nheless, he made sure to keep a calm expression and continued to walk around. When he arrived at the end of the market, he turned back and took another path. He stopped when he was in the middle of the midnight bazaar. He noticed a piece of white paper on a rather shabby¨Clooking table. The paper held three dry, reddish- brown herbs with a strange scent that looked like Ganoderma but were much smaller than that. He ivated the third eye and saw that these herbs emitted a faint red light. His heart skipped a beat as he slowly picked them up to examine and smell them. ¡°Blood fungus!¡± His heart raced with excitement. This medicine was a treasure with extremely potent effects, so how could it appear here? Then, he asked deliberately, ¡°Boss, is this Ganoderma?¡± The boss was a middle¨Caged man with wrinkles wearing a ck jacket. He said, ¡°This is our family¡¯s treasure. My ancestor was a divine doctor who had sessfully cured the emperor¡¯s illness.¡± If it were someone else, they would think the middle¨Caged man was bragging. However, William knew better. If the ancestor was not a divine doctor, how could he have obtained this blood fungus? Nevertheless, he said, ¡°Boss, it¡¯s just ordinary Ganoderma. The quality is average. What¡¯s your price?¡± The middle¨Caged man thought for a moment and replied, ¡°10 thousand each. 30 thousand if you¡¯re taking all three.¡± William frowned. I¡¯m pretty sure wild Ganoderma isn¡¯t that expensive¡¡± The middle¨Caged man insisted, ¡°It¡¯s a fixed price.¡± William shook his head. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll buy it.¡± Then, he swiftly paid thirty thousand via Apple Pay and wasted no time in ordering his bodyguard to keep the blood fungus. Just as he was about to leave, a man suddenly rushed over and stared at the middle¨Caged man. ¡°Where¡¯s your Ganoderma?¡± The middle¨Caged man pointed at William. ¡°You¡¯re toote. I sold it to him for 30 thousand.¡± The man frowned and sized William up. ¡°Hi, can you sell these Ganoderma to me?¡± William found the man¡¯s behavior odd. Did this person recognize the blood fungus? Regardless, he wasn¡¯t going to part with it. So, he immediately shook his head. ¡°Sorry. It¡¯s not for sale.¡± The man coughed and exined, ¡°I¡¯m a local. I need the Ganoderma to save someone. C¡¯mon, help a 1/4 23:01 Tue, 11 Jun Chapter 75 Blood Fungus and Magic Tool William sneered, Local? Are you trying to threaten me? He said coldly, ¡°I already said it¡¯s not for sale. The man¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Kid, do you know who I am?¡± William replied calmly, ¡°Who you are has nothing to do with me. Get lost!¡± 51%2 A man snorted disdainfully when he saw that there was arge number of people apanying William. ¡°Jusi you wait!¡± Then, he walked away in a huff. William spent the remaining hour wandering around the entire midnight bazaar and found that the antiques, calligraphy, and paintings were all fake. Moreover, the majority of the medicinal herbs sold were also fake. Just as he was about to leave, he stopped at a booth selling bronze swords. Over a dozen bronze swords covered in rust were disyed on a table. Yet, to his surprise, one of them was in perfect condition. It had a clear dragon pattern on the de, and the hilt was made of ck jade. At the sight of the sword, William felt that it was definitely not your ordinary de. So, when he activated the third eye, he wasn¡¯t astonished when he saw that the sword was constantly emitting invisible sword energy, which was about half a meter long and resembled lightning! ¡°What kind of sword is this? It has such powerful energy!¡± He was surprised. Well, that didn¡¯t matter. The only thing that mattered was that he knew that the sword was remarkable, so he asked, ¡°Boss, what¡¯s your price for this sword?¡± The boss was a middle¨Caged chubby man. He smiled and said, ¡°You have a good eye, my friend. This is a famous sword from the Warring States period, and it was crafted by a master swordsmith. If I didn¡¯t need the money, I wouldn¡¯t ever consider parting with it.¡± William didn¡¯t believe him and asked, ¡°Well?¡± ¡°15 thousand,¡± the man replied with a cheeky wink. William frowned and bargained, ¡°15 thousand is too expensive. I¡¯ll take it for 4,500¡± The man shouted, ¡°Friend, I asked for 15 thousand, and you¡¯re offering only 4,500? That¡¯s outrageous! Let¡¯spromise. I¡¯ll give it to you for 12 thousand.¡± 6,000. I can¡¯t go any higher,¡± William said resolutely. The vendor shook his head and said with a bitter smile, ¡°6 thousand is too low. How about 10 thousand? That¡¯s my bottom line, and I can¡¯t go any lower.¡± Their bargain went back and forth for a while before they finally settled on a price of eight thousand five. William decided to leave the midnight bazaar after purchasing the bronze sword. s, as soon as they stepped out of the entrance, they found five people standing by the door, clearly lying in wait for them. The man who had approached William earlier to buy the blood fungus was among them. When they saw each other, these five people surrounded them, and the man sneered. ¡°Kid, give me that Ganoderma, and I¡¯ll let you go. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to leave today.¡± ¡°Are you trying to rob us? William raised his eyebrows. 2/4 Chapter 75 Blood Fungus and Magic Tool The man snorted disdainfully. ¡°Sure, you can think of it as robbery. Hurry up. My patience is running thin.¡± p! William pped the man, sending him flying several meters away. The man fell to the ground and lost consciousness. How could he withstand such a p with only a Strength Realm cultivation? The other four were startled. They hesitated for a moment and then rushed over. This time, before William could act, Jason jumped out and knocked all four of them down with one punch.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. William shook his head and said, ¡°How dare you rob us with such mediocre skills! Idiots!¡± Since those fiveckeys were such small fries, William merely walked past their unconscious bodies. Then, William and his entourage got into the car and returned to the hotel. On the way. Tia asked, ¡°William, you seemed quite happy when you bought those magic money. Are they worth a lot?¡± William replied, ¡°Indeed. Unfortunately, they are very rare and can be used to set up formations.¡± Then, he asked Tia to take off a red rope bracelet and ce a set of Emperor¡¯s magic money on it, saying. ¡°Wear is with you from now on. It can ward off evil and protect you from harm.¡± Tia smiled and put the bracelet back on her wrist, which now had five bronze coins hanging on it. It looked mismatched, but she didn¡¯t mind. William then took out the sword and carefully observed it as he ced it against his palm. When the palm of his hand touched the sword, he could feel the intense energy of thunder and lightning hidden within it, but he had no idea how to unleash it. It was clear that this sword was a magical tool, and he would need to reach Divine Realm before he could fully unleash its power. He handed the sword to Scarlet and said, ¡°Scarlet, please keep this sword for me for the time being.¡± She took the sword and tried it out while saying, ¡°This is a great sword! It seems different from my own.¡± The group returned to the hotel and rested separately. William practiced his Qi and meditated, trying to open up the secondary meridians. Therefore, although it was already slightly past 1.00AM, he still went to the nearby park to practice the Holy Fist of the Five Dragons. His Holy Fist of th Five Dragons was about to reach minor mastery, and he decided to strive to master it today so that he could unleash its true power. He had been practicing in the park for two hours when he suddenly felt the power in his legs be unblocked. It was then that his limbs became as agile as four dragons, striking wherever he pointed. The Holy Fist of the Five Dragons finally reached minor mastery, so he was in a fantastic mood. He could barely contain his glee. Eventually, he decided to let it all out with a shout. His clear voice echoed for dozens of kilometers, startling countless birds. 3/4 Chapter 75 Blood Fungus and Magic Tool As the sky brightened, he returned to the hotel to freshen up. After that, he went to the restaurant with Tia and a few others for breakfast. Before they could finish their meal, a man walked over to them, bowed to William, and said. ¡°Mr. Barrett, I was sent by Master Tristan to serve you. Unfortunately, Ie bearing bad news. There are some people moring in search of you. Judging from their appearance, it doesn¡¯t seem as though they¡¯re here for a friendly chat.¡± William was surprised. Who could it possibly be? He tilted his head in confusion as he tried toe up with a possible candidate before giving up and instructing ¡°Let them in.¡± Send Gifts 30 Chapter 76 A Mortal¡¯s Medicinal Elixirs Chapter 76 Diego Lowe, the Iron Armor Seven¨CKiller 5150 Not long after, a middle¨Caged man walked in with a few people behind him. They were the ones who tried to rob his blood fungusst night. The middle¨Caged man¡¯s clothes were spotless, and the aura he exuded showed that he was a Qi state master. The young man from yesterday pointed at William and eximed, ¡°Master, it¡¯s him!¡± The middle¨Caged man sized up William and said, ¡°You injured my disciple yesterday¡± ¡°You mean these useless guys?¡± William raised an eyebrow. ¡°I did teach them a lesson, but they were the ones trying to rob my medicinal herbs. They¡¯ve gotten off rather lightly since I didn¡¯t even bother disabling their cultivation after such a slight.¡± The middle¨Caged man squinted his eyes at that remark. ¡°No one in Southside has ever dared to touch the disciples of Diego Lowe, the Iron Armor Seven¨CKiller!¡± Iron Armor Seven¨CKiller? William said, ¡°Your breath stinks. Did you forget to brush your teeth this morning?¡± One of Tristan¡¯s subordinates dered, ¡°Mr. Barrett here is Master Tristan¡¯s guest. Diego, we¡¯ve heard of you, so I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard of Master Tristan as well.¡± The middle¨Caged man¡¯s frown deepened as he retorted, ¡°Even if you¡¯re Tristan¡¯s guest, it doesn¡¯t give you the right to injure my disciple!¡± William was getting impatient at this point, so he said coldly. ¡°You¡¯re only behaving so arrogantly because of your skills. Let¡¯s not waste time, then. Let¡¯s fight. If I lose, I¡¯ll do whatever you want. But if you lose, you have two choices¨CI¡¯ll break your hands. Or, you¡¯ll bow to me andpensate me with one billion!¡± Diego¡¯s eyes widened at William¡¯s brazen words. ¡°You cocky brat! Bow? To you? Hah. Forget it. There¡¯s no way such a thing woulde to pass!¡± William swiped some imaginary lint off his clothes as he rose to his feet. ¡°So, we¡¯re in agreement, then? Great. Let¡¯s find a spacious ce to fight. It¡¯s far too cramped here.¡± He had just mastered the Holy Fist technique, so he was looking for someone to test it out. Now that Diego came knocking, it was honestly a perfect opportunity for him. The two walked to a nearbybat arena, which was owned by Diego¡¯s disciple. He had several disciples. and a lot of informants, which was how he was able to locate William in such a short amount of time. Thebat arena was a rather vast area. The moment Diego made his appearance, his disciples wasted no time in serving him tea with both hands to show his utmost sincerity. Diego took anguid sip and stared at William. ¡°Let¡¯s get started! If you lose, I won¡¯t make things difficult for you. Just hand over the blood fungus and cut off one of your hands aspensation.¡± ¡°I said, if I lose, I¡¯ll do whatever you want,¡± William replied tly. ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s fight! Diego was very confident in his Iron Armor Seven¨CKiller technique. This technique allowed him to condense a powerful Seven¨CKiller Qi on the surface of his body, forming atyer of iron armor that was as strong as steel. As a result, it made him immune to swords and spears! 1/4 VIC Chapter 76 Diego Lowe, the Iron Armor Seven Killer- This technique made Diego famous, as he defeated countless masters and remained undefeated. He had several disciples, including sons of officials and wealthy heirs, so he was rather influential. It could be said that in this small corner of Southside, even Tristan had to consider the pros and cons before moving forward. ÀîÐþ¶·ÔµØ²»¶¯,ÄÚÉí²¼ÏÂÒ»²ãÆßÌõÌú¼Ü,ÓÐ´ËÌú»¤Ìå,Ëû¿ÉÒÔÕ¾×Å²»¶¯,ÈÎÆ¾Îâ±±´òËû!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Diego stood still and quickly surrounded himself with ayer of the Iron Armor Seven¨CKiller. Now that it was protecting him, he didn¡¯t have to move an inch while William attacked him. William sneered. ¡°Do you think that you¡¯re invincible just because your cultivation is in the Qi Ascension state?¡± He slid his foot, used the Dragon Step from the Holy Fist of the Five Dragons, and suddenly appeared at Diego¡¯s side. Although the Qi Ascension seemed imprable and powerful on the surface, there was actually a weakness. Once the weakness was exposed, the opponent would be severely injured! So, William opened his third eye and observed the path of Diego¡¯s Qi flow in his body. His sight immediately showed him the way as if he was reading an open book. Sure enough, he found Diego¡¯s weakness almost instantaneously. His fatal spot was located at the third lumbar vertebrae, where the Qi was extremely weak and vulnerable to any attacks. All of his Qi would disperse with just one hit. Diego instinctively reacted with a punch when he noticed that William was fast approaching. However, William managed to slide behind him, and he used the Finger¨CFlicking technique, hitting all of Diego¡¯s acupoints. Diego¡¯s confident face suddenly turned pale, his breath instantly became chaotic, and the Iron Armor he was so proud of dissipated in the blink of an eye. At the same time, he felt an itching sensation in his throat and spewed out a mouthful of blood. ¡°Fall!¡± William took the opportunity to hit Diego¡¯s back, which resulted in the arrogant man falling forward. Although his Iron Armor managed to partially deflect the force of the blow before it went out like a candle, he still suffered from the powerful attack. His body went numb as he copsed to the ground, unable to move, and a puddle of yellow liquid flowed from beneath him. William¡¯s punch, known as the Five Dragons Swallowing the Sun, was extremely powerful, and it shattered Diego¡¯s spine with a single blow! ¡°You¡¡± Diego trembled all over. His face turned stark white as he red at William with eyes that were roiling with resentment. William intoned coldly, ¡°If my strength were inferior to yours, it would have been me lying there. So, don¡¯t you dare whine about your This is merely the consequences of your actions!¡± He felt circumstances,ferior to nothing but utter contempt for Diego. It was Diego¡¯s disciple who wanted to rob him, yet Diego hade to pick a fight with him to snatch his blood fungus. In that case, he naturally didn¡¯t see a point in being polite. Thus, he didn¡¯t hesitate to cripple the other party with a single blow! ler One of Tristan¡¯s subordinates, who stood at the side, saw this scene and immediately ran to make a phone call. ¡°What? William paralyzed Diego?¡± Tristan jumped up, and a look of joy appeared on his face as heughed heartily. ¡°Yes! That¡¯s f*cking amazing! I¡¯ve disliked Diego for a long time. He keeps using his status as a martial artist to mess with me. Hehe, now that he¡¯s done for, I¡¯ll take care of all his disciples one by one! From now on, I, Tristan, will be the king of Southside!¡± Tristan was genuinely overjoyed. If there were anyone in Southside who could make him unhappy, it would be Diego. Now that Diego was ruined, Tristan would do everything to gobble up Diego¡¯s territory and be the sole power in the region! William stared at Diego, who was on the ground, and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re nothing but a cripple, I¡¯ll spare you from bowing. You¡¯ll be paying me that 15 million, though. I¡¯ll give you ten minutes to make the necessary arrangements. Diego spat another mouthful of blood and hissed, ¡°I admit that you¡¯re powerful, but do you know why I wanted the blood fungus?¡± William asked indifferently, ¡°What does that have to do with me?¡± ¡°It does.¡± Diego red at him and said, ¡°I need to send the blood fungus to Greenford! Elderde White of the White Family in Greenford was seriously injured after ying a venomous python, and he needs the blood fungus in order to live!¡± Frankly, William wasn¡¯t familiar with Greenford. Thus, he didn¡¯t really understand who this Elderde White character was. Therefore, he retorted tly, ¡°So?¡± Diego sniggered. ¡°If you injure me, I won¡¯t be able to deliver the blood fungus to Greenford, which means you have indirectly killed Elderde White!¡± William looked at him like he was an idiot andmented, ¡°You¡¯re a paralyzed person. Pay more attention to yourself. If that 15 million doesn¡¯t arrive in ten minutes, your life will be in danger.¡± He secretly used some means when he made his move just now. If he didn¡¯t help Diego, Diego would not be able to see the next sunrise. Diego also clearly felt something unusual in his body. Not only was he paralyzed, but there was also a sudden rush of cial chill that had settled deep in his bones. So, he gritted his teeth and made a phone call. In less than ten minutes, William received the one billion in his bank ount. He nodded in satisfaction and said, ¡°Till we meet again!¡± After that, he left thebat arena without further ado. As soon as he left, Diego immediately made another phone call. His voice was trembling as he said, ¡°Mr. Jesse! I have failed you. The blood fungus has been taken. I can¡¯t save Elderde¨CWhite!¡± He burst into tears. In a low¨Ckey vi on Mount Greenford, a middle¨Caged man sitting on a couch suddenly jerked to his feet, and his eyes gleamed with violence. Who did this?¡± On the other end of the line, Diego growled, ¡°This person is Tristan¡¯s guest. in Floraville!¡± is name is William. He¡¯s now 3/4 Chapter 76 Diego Lowe, the Iron Armor Seven¨CKiller The middle¨Caged man chuckled before vowing, ¡°What a fool. His life is mine fo Chapter 77 A Mortal¡¯s Medicinal Elixirs Chapter 77 The White Family of Greenford William was unaware that trouble was brewing, and he was curious about Elderde White of Greenford. He called Brandon to talk about the situation. After hearing about the incident, Brandon was shocked. ¡°Send the blood fungus to Greenford immediately! This is of utmost urgency. Otherwise, you might be in great danger!¡± William frowned and asked, ¡°Brandon, is this White Family from Greenford well¨Cknown?¡± Brandon chuckled bitterly. ¡°The White Family is Symphonia¡¯s top martial arts family, and it has already produced many masters. Elderde White, whose real name is Gerald White, is said to have inherited the sword dcity¡¯s legacy. His swordsmanship is unparalleled and he is a Grandmaster! The White Family¡¯s influence spans three provinces covering various fields with assets of trillions. They are a truly gigantic. family!¡± William was shocked to hear that Gerald was a natural¨Cborn master. He thought for a moment and muttered, ¡°The blood fungus is mine. I can¡¯t just give it away.¡± Brandon rolled his eyes and stated, ¡°William, if you send the blood fungus over, do you think the White Family will really mistreat you?¡± William blinked upon hearing that. ¡°Brandon, Diego mentioned that Gerald was injured while ying a python. I am proficient in medicine, so why don¡¯t I go and take a look?¡± Brandon¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°I almost forgot that you¡¯re a divine doctor! Wait for me in Floraville. I¡¯ll be there soon, and then we can go to Yamtown together!¡± William quickly said, ¡°Brandon, we should not rush there. We shouldn¡¯t knock on someone¡¯s door to offer medical treatment. If we do so, they¡¯ll look down on us.¡± Brandonughed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I have some connections with Mr. Jaxson. I¡¯ll make a call and rmend you.¡± William wasn¡¯t interested in Grandmasters. He believed that there was no difference between treating patients, regardless of their status. Therefore, he wouldn¡¯t take such an opportunity to form connections either. He thenmented, ¡°Brandon, Yamtown is not far from Floraville. Let someonee to Floraville and invite me if Gerald wants me to treat him.¡± Brandon was stunned for a moment before saying, ¡°That¡¯s fine, I guess. We¡¯ll discuss this when we meet.¡± After hanging up the phone, William returned to the hotel. As soon as he sat down, he received a call from Tristan. Tristan seemed quite happy as he stated, ¡°Mr. Barrett, you¡¯re indeed an expert! You defeated Diego with one move. Impressive!¡± At that, William impatiently muttered, ¡°If you have something to say, then say it.¡± Tristan¡¯s expression froze and he cleared his throat before exining. ¡°Mr. Barrett, it¡¯s a full moon tonight, and I might be in pain.¡± William snorted in response. ¡°That¡¯s right. If you can¡¯t stand it, you cane find me.¡± Tristan chuckled. ¡°Okay! I¡¯lle to you if I can¡¯t stand it.¡± Chapter 71 The White Family of Greenford One of his henchmen quickly replied, ¡°Master Tristan. Master Howard is waiting outside. *Please let him in quickly? Tristan said hurriedly. In no time, a thin and short man, who was in his fifties, arrived in the living room. After exchanging pleasantries, he began to examine Tristan¡¯s body. After more than ten minutes, his expression gradually became serious and he announced, ¡°Master Tristan, you have been targeted. The technique used is extremely advanced and I cannot undo it! Tristan was shocked and sat up straight before asking. You are the number one doctor in Southside and yet, you can¡¯t resolve it?¡± The old man smiled bitterly. ¡°Not just me, but even Celestial¡¯s best wandering divine doctor cannot resolve it. This kind of technique is like a lock with a password, and only the person who used it can unlock it.¡± Tristan¡¯s heart sank. If it can¡¯t be unraveled, won¡¯t I suffer tonight? William was undergoing cultivation in the hotel in the morning. By 2.00PM, Brandon¡¯s ne hadnded, and Jason sent him to the hotel where William was staying When they met, Brandon had a big smile on his face as he stated, ¡°Williams, I spoke with Mr. Jaxson on the phone. After hearing about you, he said he would personally invite you William nodded. ¡°The Grandmaster must be seriosasly injured and it will undoubtedly require a lot of precious medicinal materials. The White Family must be prepared Brandonughed at that. Even if you need the rarest herbs in the world, the White Family can find it. Don¡¯t worry? They made small talk before Brandons expression suddenly became serious. ¡°Diego was injured by you and he must be harboring resentment. I am worried that he will use the White Family toe after you When I spoke with Mr. Janson, I specifically mentioned this matter¡± At that, William asked, ¡®O And what did Me Jason say?¡± ¡°Mr. Jaxson said that Diego was asking for it,¡± Brandon replied. ¡°If he died, he deserved it William nodded in response. It seems that the people of the White Family can still distinguish right from wrong. After a while, someone knocked on the door. It was Tristan¡¯s subordinate who said, ¡°Mr. Barrett, Mr. Jesse White is here to see you downstairs.¡± ¡°Mr. Jesse Brandon was a little surprised. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it supposed to be Mr. Jasson? Why is his second brother, Mr. Jesse, here?¡± Wim thought for a moment and muttered. Tm afraid the personing might be in trouble¡± Brandon was shocked to hear that. ¡°Mr Jesse is a middle¨Clevel expert in the Divine Realm and his breathing technique is far superior to mine William, you¡¯d best stay here. I¡¯ll go down and meet him to clear things up!¡± ¡°It don¡¯t matter.¡± Wim stated calmly. ¡°The inevitable will happen I will go meet him? 23:02 Tue, 11. Chapter 77 The White Family of Greenford 51%0 Sitting on a couch in the hotel lobby was a middle¨Caged man who looked to be in his 40s, but in truth, he was already 65. It was Jesse White, the second son of the White Family. Jesse held two brass balls in his palm and his eyes were half closed. He only opened them slightly when William and Brandon approached. ¡°Brandon Cromwell?¡± Brandon had met him once and quickly shook Jesse¡¯s hand. ¡°Mr. Jesse, it¡¯s me, Brandon Cromwell. This is my good friend, William Barrett. There must be a misunderstanding between you two.¡± Jesse sneered, ¡°Misunderstanding? I have seen Diego¡¯s injury myself, and his spine was broken by someone! How can that be a misunderstanding?¡± He stared at William and growled, ¡°Kid, you¡¯ve got some nerve stealing from the White Family!¡± Meanwhile, William remained calm. ¡°No matter what Diego told you, I bought the blood fungus from the midnight bazaar. When his disciple failed to steal it from me, he came to rob me and I ended up injuring him.¡± Jesse chuckled coldly as he countered, ¡°The blood fungus is a rare item in the world that¡¯s known to very few people. Diego found out about it from an ancient book. How could you recognize it?¡± At that, William replied, I¡¯ve seen many things, so it¡¯s nothing surprising. Besides, the blood fungus cannot save Elderde White. Diego said Elderde White got injured by a venomous python, and the blood fungus will only elerate his condition.¡± Jesse didn¡¯t believe a word and countered, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you! If you have the guts,e fight me!¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. It sounded like he was going to use force. At that point, William chuckled and also became angry. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to reason with me, let¡¯s use our fists. Come on! I fear nothing!¡± When Brandon heard that, he quickly chimed in, ¡°Mr. Jesse, what William said is true!¡± Jesse¡¯s eyes widened with anger and he snarled, ¡°Brandon, who do you think you are? You¡¯re just a guy who begged Jaylon for a low¨Clevel breathing technique. How dare you interfere in my affairs? Are you tired of living?!¡± Brandon was furious and his face turned red. At the very least, I am a Divine Realm master, but I am being looked down upon like this! He sneered and announced, ¡°Mr. Jesse, even if the White Family is powerful, you still have to be reasonable! If you¡¯re not being reasonable, I¡¯ll have to speak up for William!¡± Send Gifts $19 30 [1] Chapter 78 Chapter 78 Dragon Style Breathing Technique Jesse raised his eyebrow. ¡°You¡¯re going to stand up for this kid, Brandon? Seems like you think you¡¯re number one! All right, then. Today, I¡¯m going to kill both of you!¡± Jessel¡± Suddenly, another person walked into the hall and called out from behind. Jesse turned his head, surprised. ¡°Jaxson, what are you doing here?¡± The man was in his 30s, wearing a blue and white casual suit, jeans, white sneakers, and sunsses. He looked like an ordinary young man, but he was actually the fifth young master of the White Family, Jaxson White. ¡°Jesse, there seems to be a misunderstanding about this,¡± Jaxson mentioned. ¡°Beforeing here, I went to see Diego and used some means to get him to tell the truth.¡± Then, he recounted what he had learned, which was almost the same as what William had said. It was Diego¡¯s disciple who had first discovered the blood fungus but had not been able to buy it before William. In desperation, the disciples were going to rob William but were beaten by him. Diego then went looking for William to avenge his disciples and take the blood fungus. However, he did not expect William to be much stronger than him and was beaten so hard that he was rendered disabled. Moreover, he also lost a hundred million. After listening to the story, Jesse furrowed his brows slightly. It was obvious that he had done something wrong, but he was the second son of the White Family and had a high status in the martial world: Naturally, he would not admit his mistake. He snorted and countered, ¡°Jaxson, this kid knew that the White Family needs the blood fungus, yet he deliberately made things difficult for Diego. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s a good person!¡± William squinted his eyes. It seems that Jesse¡¯s character is not very good! Brandon also frowned and added, ¡°Mr. Jesse, this is Dr. Barrett, whom I told you about. If you want to invite someone to treat your illness, you should at least show some courtesy. It¡¯s too much to hurt him verbally like this. Even I think it¡¯s over the line.¡± Jaxson quicklymented, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. I came this time to invite Dr. Barrett.¡± Then, he smiled and said to William, ¡®Dr. Barrett, please don¡¯t be angry. Jesse has a bad temper-¡± At that, Williammented calmly, ¡°It¡¯s okay. If you need the blood fungus, I can give it to you for free.¡± With that, he had the attendant bring a piece of blood fungus and handed it over to Jaxson without hesitation. Jaxson was stunned for a moment before he mumbled, ¡°Dr. Barrett, my father¡¯s illness¡¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t treat him,¡± Williammented tly. Even a fool could see that William was unhappy with Jesse¡¯s attitude. Jesse immediately snorted. ¡°What kind of miracle doctor is he? Jaxson, are you confused? He¡¯s so young, 1/3 Chapter 78 Dragon Style Breathing Technique our father. Why waste time inviting an outsider whose skills we don¡¯t know about?¡± Jaxson also hesitated. He had only listened to Brandon¡¯s advice to invite William to treat his father¡¯s illness because of their rtionship. But now, it seemed that William was indeed too young and unknown. Can William really heal my father¡¯s injury? Brandon wanted to say something, but William stopped him by saying, ¡®Gentlemen, I¡¯ve given you the blood fungus. I now have things to do. Goodbye!¡± Once they finished speaking, William dragged Brandon away and they both started walking back. Jesse watched their retreating figures and let out a dismissive snort. ¡°Putting on airs!¡± Jaxson shook his head lightly and said, ¡°Jesse, whether it¡¯s true or not, there¡¯s no harm in trying. Now, it¡¯s clear that he¡¯s upset with you and won¡¯te with me.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if he doesn¡¯te, Jesse muttered. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up and bring the blood fungus back home. Mr. Mordred is still waiting for the medicine.¡± Time was running out and the two brothers rushed home immediately. Once Brandon and William returned to their room, Brandon let out a deep sigh andined, Today was a good opportunity to make acquaintances with the White Family. It¡¯s a shame.¡± William looked at Brandon and stated calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Brandon. They wille back to ask me for help.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Brandon was surprised upon hearing that. ¡°You?¡± he repeated, to which William replied, ¡°The doctor who suggested using blood fungus to cure Elderde White is highly skilled, but he doesn¡¯t understand the properties of blood fungus very well. Blood fungus, if not refined with special techniques, is poisonous. This poison can easilybine with other toxins, making things even more lethal.¡± Brandon eximed in shock, ¡°So you mean that he won¡¯t be able to cure Elderde White and might even worsen his condition?¡± William nodded. ¡°It¡¯s possible that they could end up killing him.¡± Brandon shook his head upon hearing that. ¡°Jesse White is too full of himself! If it weren¡¯t for Mr. Jaxson¡¯s presence today, I would have fought him!¡± Truth was, William was quite touched. Brandon and he had only met a few times, yet Brandon had stood. up for him today, willing to take on Jesse, a skilled fighter. Brandon not only put himself in danger but also offended the White Family. Such a person was worth befriending. Suddenly, William pulled Brandon into a separate room and said, ¡°Brandon, Jesse was boasting that your breathing technique is poor and that the White Family¡¯s breathing technique is superior. Is that true?¡± Brandon nodded in response. ¡°Of course. The White Family¡¯s breathing technique is called the Ultimate White Breathing Technique. It¡¯s said to be a legacy of the sword deity¡¯s lineage. Once you master it, the power is tremendous.¡± At that, William murmured, ¡°Speaking of breathing techniques, I happen to know one that I¡¯d like to share and discuss with you, Brandon.¡± He had three upper¨Clevel breathing techniques in his hands¨Cthe Pure Sun Breathing Technique, the Dragon Style Breathing Technique, and the Thunder Storm Breathing Technique. Since William knew 2/3 Chapter 78 Dragon Style Breathing Technique 551%0 Brandon practiced a vigorous type of martial arts, he decided to teach him the Dragon Style Breathing Technique. When Brandon heard this, he was thrilled and utterly excited. He looked at William and urged, ¡°William. you know that you shouldn¡¯t teach techniques to others so easily like this! You- William interjected calmly, ¡°Brandon, I know what you did today¨Cyou risked your life for me. I know the value of this breathing technique, but you¡¯re my good friend and I¡¯m willing to pass it on to you.¡± Brandon took a deep breath and held William¡¯s hand. ¡°Thank you, William. From today on, your matters are my own. I will never refuse to help you, even if it means going through hell!¡± William smiled and stated lightly, ¡°Brandon, you don¡¯t have to say much. Just listen to me.¡± As soon as William imparted the Dragon Style Breathing Technique to Brandon, thetter was overwhelmed with excitement. He was shaking from head to toe before he even finished listening to the technique. But after Williampleted the teaching of the entire technique, Brandon¡¯s expression turned serious and he quietly s down to adjust his breath and meditate. One true teaching was worth a thousand fake ones. With William¡¯s guidance, Brandon quickly entered a state where every cell in his body seemed to be vibrating with each breath, and it was truly a wonderful experience. After practicing for about an hour, Brandon¡¯s body was covered in ayer of sweat. The technique had worked its magic, purging impurities and toxins from his body. Brandon was ecstatic as he eximed, ¡°Amazing! With this breathing technique, Jesse is nothing before me!¡± When William heard that, he added, ¡°Brandon, with this breathing technique, you should have the potential to reach the Innate Realm.¡± Brandonughed. ¡°William, you really keep your talents hidden. With such a powerful breathing technique, I¡¯m sure your inheritance is remarkable. Can you tell me more about it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate to reveal my master¡¯s lineage yet, but I¡¯ll tell you in the future,¡± Williammented, to which Brandon nodded in agreement. ¡°Sure.¡± As Brandon continued to practice in his room, William changed rooms to meditate and regte his breath. Send Gifts 30 Chapter 79 A Mortal¡¯s Medicinal Elixirs Chapter 79 Respect for the Doctor At White Summit Estate in Mount Greenford, a three¨Cstory bamboo building stood tall. It was the ancestral home of the White Family, covering thousands of acres with exquisite architecture and charm. antique In the bamboo building, an elderly man with white hair suddenly sat up from his bed, spitting out a mouthful of blood before falling back onto the bed with pale face. Several men stood by his bed, including Jesse and Jaxson, their expressions changing when they saw the old man cough up blood. ¡°Father!¡± Jesse panicked and turned to a ck¨Cbearded old man standing nearby. ¡°Mr. Mordred, what¡¯s going on? You said that as long as my father takes the blood fungus, his injuries will heal. But now, he¡¯s coughing up blood again!¡± Mordred¡¯s expression turned ugly. He had never used blood fungus before and had only learned about its medicinal properties from ancient texts. He didn¡¯t expect that there would still be other medicinal properties in the blood fungus that would enhance the toxicity of the snake venom. He gritted his teeth and muttered, ¡°Blood fungus is the divine herb of legends. I was careless. I didn¡¯t realize that blood fungus might have other properties that would enhance the venom¡¯s toxicity.¡± Jesse was stunned, and he suddenly remembered what William had said that the blood fungus would aggravate his father¡¯s injuries. ¡°Does that mean he is really a skilled physician?¡± he muttered to himself. Jesse, what are you talking about?¡± Jaxson asked, to which Jesse quickly said, ¡°Jaxson, that William guy said that blood fungus would worsen our father¡¯s injuries. Do you think he could heal our father?¡± Mordred¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Oh? Someone said that?¡± Jaxson hurriedly replied, ¡°William is also a physician. Brandon rmended him to me. But¡¡± He nced at Jesse. Jesse snorted in response. ¡°Jaxson, call Brandon and ask him if William cane here.¡± Jaxson secretly sighed. If it wasn¡¯t for Jesse¡¯s rude words earlier, William would havee to Yamtown with me a long time ago! Brandon was in the middle of his training, and his phone was on silent so he couldn¡¯t be reached. Jaxson had no choice but to call Diego to ask for William¡¯s hotel room phone number. Meanwhile, William was also in the middle of his own training when a young man knocked on his door and informed him that someone was calling from the hotel¡¯s phone, iming to be Jaxson White. William picked up the phone, only to hear Jaxson¡¯s voice on the other end, asking. ¡°Is this Mr. Barrett?¡± William confirmed his identity, and Jaxson began with an embarrassedugh. ¡°Mr. Barrett, I¡¯m calling to apologize on behalf of Jesse. Also, I want to thank you for the gift of the blood fungus. It¡¯s a priceless treasure, and the White Family can¡¯t ept it for free. Please give me your ount number and I¡¯ll wire you 10 million.¡± William knew that something was wrong with Gerald, so he didn¡¯t hesitate to cut to the chase and state, ¡°Mr. Jaxson, just say what you need to say. No need to beat around the bush.¡± Jaxson sighed at that. ¡°I won¡¯t hide it from you. It¡¯s just like what you said¨Cafter my father took the blood fungus, his condition worsened. Mr. Barrett, can youe to Yamtown and save my father?¡± At that William renlied. ¡°I alreatiu esid it before¡ªI can¡¯t even unite e father¡¯s illnese Then he anded the coll 1/3 Chapter 79 Respect for the Doctor Jaxson was stunned and his face turned pale. At that point, Jesse was angry and he asked loudly, Jaxson, will he note?¡± Jaxson sighed again and muttered. ¡°Jesse, with the way you spoke to him earlier, even I wouldn¡¯te.¡± Jesse grunted and turned to Mordred, asking, ¡°Can you cure my father¡¯s illness?¡± Mordred sighed as well. ¡°The poison is too strong, so I can¡¯t do anything, he mumbled. ¡°It¡¯s unlikely that Mr. White will make it through the night.¡± Everyone¡¯s faces turned grim and Julian, the eldest son of the White Family, shouted, ¡°Jesse, call Dr. Barrett and apologize to him. Ask him toe and save our father!¡± Jesse hesitated at first but then gritted his teeth and took the phone from Jaxson, thereafter dialing William¡¯s hotel room number. William picked up the phone and Jesse immediately said, ¡°Is this Mr. Barrett?¡± William remained expressionless as he asked, ¡°Who is this, please?¡± ¡°It¡¯s J¨CJesse W¨CWhite.. Jesse stuttered out his name but before he could say anything else, William hung

Jesse was stunned before he promptly became infuriated. He yelled, ¡°This little brat dared to hang up on me! When Julian heard that, he scolded Jesse. ¡°You need to control your temper! It¡¯s a matter of life and death. for our father. Can¡¯t you just swallow your pride and apologize to Dr. Barrett?¡± Jesse gritted his teeth, picked up the phone again, and dialed William¡¯s hotel room number. However, despite the phone ringing for a long time, no one answered. At the moment, William sat expressionless in front of the phone, letting it ring. Brandon walked out of the room and asked, ¡°Is it a call from the White Family?¡± William exined, ¡°Jaxson called once, and now it¡¯s Jesse. I hung up on him but now he¡¯s calling nonstop.¡± Brandon pondered for a moment and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your n, William?¡± William then replied, ¡°I can save the man, but Jesse must apologize to me by bowing to me.¡± Brandon was taken aback to hear that. ¡°Bowing? Jesse is such a proud person; he might not ept that!¡± William sneered, ¡°I can save his father¡¯s life. Isn¡¯t that worth him bowing to me?¡± At that, Brandon murmured, ¡°You¡¯re right, but even if you can¡¯t be friends with Jesse, you don¡¯t have to be enemies, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s up to him to choose whether we are enemies or friends,¡± Williammented. ¡°As a doctor, I don¡¯t need their gratitude, but I do need respect and trust. The White Family has neither, so I cannot agree.¡± Brandon nodded in response. ¡°William, you¡¯re right!¡± 2/3 Chapter 79 Respect for the Doctor He then picked up the phone and asked loudly, ¡°Who is this?¡± Jesse, who was suppressing his anger, said, ¡°Are you Brandon?¡± ¡°Yes. What can I do for you, Mr. Jesse? Brandon asked.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Let me talk to William,¡± Jesse stated. ¡°Okay.¡± Brandon ended the call and said to William, ¡°Jesse is so arrogant. If he wasn¡¯t Gerald¡¯s son, he would have been killed by someone already!¡± William chuckled in response. ¡°Brandon, the phone calls are annoying. Let¡¯s go for a walk outside ande back tonight. There was a temple near the hotel that required a ticket to enter. William and Brandon walked and talked in the temple courtyard. ¡°Brandon, you¡¯re now the top fighter in Justford, right?¡± William asked. Brandon shook his head. ¡°Justford is the capital of Leftbank. There are two Grandmasters in Leftbank, Jaylon Wood and Cedron Gulliver. Jaylon lives in Fortuna, and Cedron lives in Phalon, which is far away from Justford. This allows me to take advantage of my brother¡¯s reputation and establish myself here.¡± ¡°Kane is the underground king of Justford. Justford is whatever you say it is, Brandon, so it¡¯s not wrong me to say that you are the top fighter in Justford,¡± William said. for Brandon chuckled upon hearing that. ¡°That¡¯s true. My brother is the head of Justford¡¯s government. No matter how powerful someone is in the martial arts world, they wouldn¡¯t dare to offend the government.¡± He then said to William, ¡°William, the breathing technique you taught me today is extraordinary. I have a feeling that within a year, I will achieve perfection in the Divine Realm!¡± William smiled and murmured, ¡°The Divine Realm is nothing. Brandon, you will definitely be at grandmaster in the Kings Realm.¡± To that, Brandon replied, ¡°I hope so!¡± Send Gifts Chapter 80 A Mortal¡¯s Medicinal Elixirs Chapter 80 The White Family Admitted Their Loss At the mention of the martial arts experts of the Kings Realm, William asked, ¡°Have you met the experts from the Kings Realm, Brandon?¡± Brandon shook his head. ¡°Someone of the level of Warrior King would be out of touch with themon folk, making him the country¡¯s greatest weapon. This is just what I have heard. However, rumor has it that the four great generals of the Kingdom of Igneus are actually experts of the Warrior King!¡± While talking with each other, they arrived at Sacred Hall, where William spotted a statue. After opening the third eye, he realized that there was a golden light on the surface of the statue. The golden light was actually the belief that numerous believers and ordinary men and women believed in. Such light brought kindness, mercy, power, and admiration with it. William looked around and took out the Emperor¡¯s magic money to ce it on the incense, after which he recited an incantation. As soon as he said it, the golden light on the statue turned into a few strands of golden light that were then absorbed by the magic money. A curious Brandon asked, ¡°William, what are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m borrowing the special powers to consecrate my Emperor¡¯s magic money,¡± came the reply. ¡°Consecrate your Emperor¡¯s magic money?¡± Brandon took the money and feltfortable due to its special aura. ¡°William, I never expected that you¡¯d know such a method!¡± He was surprised and felt that William was bing increasingly mysterious. ¡°It¡¯s just a trick. William hurriedly stashed the Emperor¡¯s magic money away and headed off to another hall. This time, he took two sets of magic money and ced them on the table while still reciting the incantation. Once the two sets of magic money were consecrated, both William and Brandon left the hall. It was already dark by the time they returned to the hotel after their stroll. Tia mentioned that there was a self¨Coperated bar on the hotel¡¯s rooftop. There was a cold breeze and it would make anyone dining there feelfortable, so she suggested that they headed up there for a meal, to which William readily agreed. Jason and Tia went ahead to the bar while William and Brandon were in charge of savoring the skewers. and the alcohol as they chatted about martial arts. Soon enough, the bright moon was spotted in the sky. Not only was there a full moon tonight, but the weather was lovely, which made it suitable for people to drink wine while observing the skies. After busying themselves for a while, Jason and Tia also sat down to enjoy their drinks. Halfway through their drinking/a handful of people rushed to the rooftop. The one leading the people was Jesse, and behind him were Jaxson and several others. Thump! Jesse kneeled in front of William and solemnly expressed, ¡°Mr. Barrett, I was wrong earlier. Please forgive me for my mistakes!¡± mon dens ndan Uz udaad his hand- ¡ª 1/4 23:03 -tur¨C1ru Chapter 80 The White Family Admitted Their Loss a Divine Realm Master and a member of the White Family. How can you be kneeling in front of someone without a status like me? Aren¡¯t you worried that your mates wouldugh at you?¡± Jesse¡¯s face paled and he gritted his teeth. ¡°Mr. Barrett, as long as you treat my father¡¯s injuries, I¡¯ll do whatever you want me to do. If you are still mad, you can p me or stab me until your anger is appeased!¡± ¡°No way.¡± William responded. ¡°I¡¯m digging my own grave if I were toy a hand on you or the folks from the White Family.¡± Jaxson cleared his throat and joined his hands together. ¡°Mr. Barrett, my father might not make it through the night, but I hope you can intervene and try to save his life. The White Family will be forever grateful to you!¡± As William knew that there wasn¡¯t much time left, he rose to his feet and asked, ¡°A doctor has to save lives. Did you bring Elderde White here?¡± Jaxson was slightly taken aback. ¡°How did you know that my father¡¯s here?¡± At that, William muttered, ¡°That¡¯s because I can smell the snake¡¯s poison from three meters away. Quickly lead the way!¡± ¡°After you!¡± an overjoyed Jaxson answered immediately. The White Family was extremely respectful toward William at this point, so they didn¡¯t dare to show any contempt for him. Instead, they politely led the way and eventually arrived in front of a hotel suite. Members of the White Family were afraid that the journey between Floraville and Yamtown would waste too much time, so they chartered a ne to send Gerald to this hotel directly. When William arrived at the room, he observed that an old man was resting on the couch and surrounded by many people. Jaxson hurriedly exined, ¡°That¡¯s my father, Mr. Barrett.¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. When William quickly nced at the couch, He confirmed that the old man was indeed poisoned. The poison was mixed with blood fungus, which made it even more virulent. If the elderly man was not treated in time, he would not be able to survive tonight. Gerald White was a dignified Grandmaster, but now that hey on the couch, he was ashen¨Cfaced. Since he was weak, he could only open his eyes slightly. William sat by his side and felt for a pulse while softly saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Elderde White. I can heal your illness.¡± He had asked people to remove Gerald¡¯s attire so that he could use the Golden Needles to prick thirty¨Csix of them on Gerald¡¯s body. Mordred was astounded as he noticed such erratic technique and the inconceivable direction of the needles. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Your technique is rather familiar, Mr Barrett..¡± William smiled. ¡°Are you also a doctor?¡± Mordred quickly borated, ¡°I¡¯m just an itinerant doctor.¡± Jaxson rushed to add to Mordred¡¯s words. ¡°Mr. Mordred¡¯s the number one doctor in the Bant area. He¡¯s 214 Chapter 80 The White Family Admitted Their Loss known as Divine Dr. Mordred as he has saved countless lives.¡± William then responded, ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. My technique is known as The Special Six Elements Needle. Mordred was surprised to hear that. ¡°No wonder! This technique is somewhat simr to the Miracle Six Elements. Are they rted by any chance?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Williammented. ¡°It¡¯s from the Miracle Six Elements.¡± As he replied to Mordred, he finished administering the needles. It was also at the same time when Gerald sat up as his face quickly lost his initially green hue. Then, as he brought his palms together, it triggered. his blood and Qi to circte in his body with a vigorous inner breath. Both the Mordred was both surprised and delighted. ¡°Both the Qi and blood flow have been activated! His recovery will be fast!¡± Jaxon quickly asked, ¡°Mr. Mordred, what you mean to say is that my father¡¯s recovering now, right?¡± The man nodded. ¡°Elderde White is a martial arts expert, so his physique can¡¯t bepared to ordinary people. As long as his blood and Qi circte, his body can slowly eliminate the poison!¡± William secretly nodded because it felt that Mordred had quite the skill. Then, hemented, ¡°What you said is correct, Mr. Mordred. However, the main reason is that he has taken blood fungus before. Blood. fungus is a type of medication, so even though it has poison, it is also a panacea and contains extraordinary power. Elderde White is a martial arts expert, sobined with the assistance from blood fungus, the toxin will be metabolized by the body once there is blood cirction.¡± At that, he used the Golden Needle to prick Gerald¡¯s fingers one by one. In a matter of seconds, there were drops of a ck sticky substance flowing from the needle. William wrote yet another prescription for Jaxson and instructed, ¡°Quickly get someone to get the medicine.¡± Jaxson immediately did as instructed. The White Family had such power that searching for medicine would not be a difficult matter for them. It was at this moment when William asked Gerald, ¡°Elderde White, how do you feel?¡± Gerald opened his eyes. He couldn¡¯t speak before due to the effects of the poison, but now that he could finally speak, he answered sincerely, ¡°Miracle Doctor, thank you for saving my life!¡± ¡°No worries, Elderde White. Continue to force the poison out of your body. You¡¯ll be drinking a dose of medicine in a while and taking a medicinal bath. Once that¡¯s done, you¡¯ll have a full recovery in two or three days.¡± Gerald nodded and closed his eyes to continue forcing the poison out. Once William saw that, he asked the White Family to prepare arge basin- preferably one that farmers used to store their harvest¨Cand fill it up with hot water of 160 degrees Fahrenheit. The White Family then imm¨¦diately instructed a servant to arrange for the basin and it was ready in no time. An hourter, the concocted medicine was ready and brought to Gerald, who drank it in one gulp. As soon 3/4 Chapter 80 The White Family Admitted Their Loss. 50%ÖØ as he took the medicine, the remaining poison in his body was quickly neutralized, after which his energy. improved. Then, William asked someone to pour the second dose of medicine into therge basin filled with hot water before having Gerald soak himself in it. Only his head and neck were exposed. William then said, ¡°Elderde White, you have to soak in this potion for two hours for the remaining poison to dissipate. The remaining part would be to heal the internal injuries sustained from the poison. but you can ask Mr. Mordred to help you with this.¡± Gerald was ecstatic as he answered, ¡°Miracle Doctor, you have a brilliant method. Thank you very much for your kindness. The White Family will generously repay you for your deeds!¡± As he remained soaked in therge basin, the concocted medicine seeped through his skin and into his bloodstream to further remove the toxins. Send Gifts Chapter 81 A Mortal¡¯s Medicinal Elixirs Chapter 81 Imagining the Astonishing Background Mordred looked admiringly at William and reiterated, ¡°Mr. Barrett, your medical skills are bizarre yet effective. It¡¯s truly an eye¨Copener,¡± William replied modestly, ¡°Mr. Mordred, you tter me. If the blood fungus wasn¡¯t poisonous, you should¡¯ve been able to cure Elderde White long ago.¡± Mordred smiled bitterly. ¡°One wrong step, and you¡¯re bound to make more mistakes.¡± Then, a servant entered and said, ¡°Mr. White, someone named Tristan Xenon is here to see you. Tristan? Julian thou Julian thought for a moment. ¡°Why is he here? Let him in!¡± Soon after, Tristan rushed in, sweating profusely and looking ashen¨Cfaced. He kneeled before William and pleaded, ¡°Mr. Barrett, please save me. I¡¯m in so much pain¡ I¡¯d rather die than live like this!TM He sobbed uncontrobly in unbearable agony. He wished to die rather than stay alive as his body was covered with injuries! He even hurt himself as the pain was excruciating, consequently breaking a few bones. William looked coldly at Tristan and questioned, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you get a doctor? Dr. Mordred here is divine doctor. Do you want to give it a go?¡± ? ¡°I don¡¯t want to. Please, just save me! Tristan cried as he could not bear the pain any longer. It was beyond what a human being could endure. William said indifferently, ¡°I can save you, but you must follow me.¡± He walked ahead while Tristan was assisted by someone to follow suit. The onlookers looked at each other in surprise. Dr. Barrett is truly remarkable. The local tyrant of this area even came to beg for his help! Jesse¡¯splexion was pale. Didn¡¯t I just kneel to William? Jesse.¡± Gerald suddenly spoke from inside the vat. ¡°Dad.¡± Jesse hurried over while trying to put on a smile. ¡°Kneel!¡± Gerald roared. He had regained fifty percent of his strength, so his voice sounded like thunder. Jesse was scared to death. Among the five siblings, he was beaten the most since childhood, so he was terrified of his dad. Without hesitation, he plopped down onto his knees. Gerald sneered. ¡°I may not move, but I can hear the conversation crystal clear. You tried to steal the blood. fungus from Dr. Barrett, and you even wanted to kill him? Are you trying to destroy me?¡± Jesse was about to cry. ¡°Dad, L¡ I¡¯was wrong.¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Dr. Barrett¡¯s magnanimity, I would¡¯ve been dead today!¡± Gerald was furious. ¡°You b*stard!¡± Julian quickly added, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s all over now. Besides, Jesse has already kneeled and apologized to Dr. Barrett. 1/3 Chapter 81 Imagining the Astonishing Background Gerald sighed. ¡°You guys don¡¯t know your ce! Dr. Barrett is not an ordinary person!¡± Jesse and the others were surprised. ¡°Dad, do you know him?¡± Gerald looked serious. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know his background, I¡¯m not blind. I can feel that his breathing technique is extremely advanced! It¡¯s even above the White Family¡¯s Ultimate White Breathing Techniquel Everyone¡¯s expression changed. What kind of technique was above the Ultimate White Breathing Technique? Jesse pped his thigh and eximed, ¡°No wonder Brandon fell out with me over him! We almost got a fight because of this! Does this show that the influence behind Dr. Barrett is greater than the White Family¡¯s?¡± into Gerald sneered. ¡°At least you have a brain. With such a breathing technique, how could Dr. Barrett be an ordinary person? Fortunately, you didn¡¯t make a move. Otherwise, you¡¯d already be dead!¡± Jesse was profusely perspiring. ¡°I was indeed reckless this time; but what kind of power could surpass the White Family?¡± ¡°You¡¯re naive!¡± Gerald¡¯s face darkened. ¡°There are many powerful masters in the Igneus. What is the White Familypared to them? How many of those Warrior Kings have you seen?¡± Everyone was shocked. Warrior Kings? Jesse eximed, ¡°Dad, could he be the heir of a Warrior King?¡± Gerald shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but his breathing technique is at least at the level of a Warrior King! Even if his teacher isn¡¯t a Warrior King, his teacher must be an extraordinary expert. William may even be the scion of a prominent martial arts family! Whatever the case, he¡¯s not someone the White Family can afford to offend.¡± Jesse pped himself in the face. ¡°I was blind! Dad, I will apologize to Dr. Barrett againter!¡± Gerald¡¯s expression cleared up slightly. ¡°It¡¯s good for you to think like this. You have to understand that Dr. Barrett is so young, yet he has such superb medical skills and the cultivation base of Qi Emanation. How skilled and powerful do you think his master is?¡± Julian added, ¡°Dad is right. For a divine doctor like him, he likely has friends all over the world. His teacher¡¯s connections would even be more terrifying. Once we be enemies, the White Family will likely suffer a devastating blow.¡± The White Family members were discussing and imagining William¡¯s identity to be incredibly powerful. Meanwhile, Williamn himself was in another room, looking at Tristan expressionlessly. He was in agony and begged. ¡°Mr. Barrett, please save me. I can¡¯t hold on any longer!¡± William said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Tristan, I¡¯ll help you end your suffering. However, I have a request.¡± Tristan quickly replied, ¡°Mr. Barrett, please tell me what you need. I¡¯ll do it!¡± William said, ¡°I want to invest in a real estate project, and I am short of several million. Can you lend me some money? Of course, it¡¯s not for free. I¡¯ll pay you an annual interest of one percent.¡± Tristan was almost in tears. One percent interest? He said, ¡°Mr. Barrett, you don¡¯t need to pay me any interest.¡± 2/3 Chapter 81 Imagining the Astonishing BackgroundN?velDrama.Org (C) content. 50% William was deeply satisfied. Tristan had previously conspired against him, Tia, and her father. If he did not teach Tristan a lesson, he would not feel justified. ¡°Lend me 525 million then,¡± he said. William was currently short on loads of capital for his investment in the Ivory Dragon Cove project, but he did not ask for more. Tristan did not hesitate and immediately had his secretary handle the loan. Within ten minutes, William¡¯s bank ount received a transfer of 525 million. After seeing the text message, he patted Tristan a few With each pat. Tristan felt afortable energy flow throughout his body, and he copsed to the ground, unable to move. William stood up. ¡°Rest for a while. You¡¯ll fully recover in half an hour.¡± After saying that, he went to check on Gerald¡¯s condition. Tristan¡¯s eyes widened in heartbreak. How did he provoke such a person? Thinking that he would have to endure this kind of pain every month on the night of the full moon, he wanted to die. Brandon stood by and stared at Tristan, uttering coldly, ¡°Master Tristan, I¡¯ve heard of your reputation as the Jade King Tristan forced a smile and responded, ¡°Master Cromwell from Leftbank, your name is also well¨Cknown. I¡¯ve made a fool of myself in front of you today.¡± Brandonughed and said. ¡°It¡¯s your misfortune that you offended William.¡± Tristan let out a long sigh. ¡°Master Cromwell, I¡¯ve underestimated him. I deeply regret it!¡± To which Brandon replied, ¡°Master Tristan, I know the identity of the person behind you. His power is on with the White Family of Greenford. Both of them are evenly matched. Today, Jesse kneeled and apologized to William! But you dared to attempt murdering William? You¡¯re truly bold and admirable.¡± par Tristan¡¯s face looked pale. ¡°Could you please exin it more clearly? Who is the person backing Dr. Barrett?¡± Send Gifts 30 Chapter 82 A Mortal¡¯s Medicinal Elixirs Chapter 82 The Spiritual Herb of Three¨CTreasure and the Secret Method of Nourishing Brandon did not know if someone was backing William, but he had to help hype William up for the moment, so he pointed upward with his hand. Tristan trembled all over. ¡°Could it be¡¡± Brandon said nonchntly, ¡°It¡¯s enough that you understand. I can¡¯t say too much.¡± Tristan hurriedly said, ¡°Yes. Thank you so much for your hint, Master Cromwell. I know what to do from now on!¡± After finishing his task, Brandon went to find Gerald as well. At that moment, William was checking the color of the medicinal soup in the big vat. He nced at it and said, ¡°The toxins have been neutralized.¡± Gerald was in an excellent mood now and spoke with a smile, ¡°Dr. Barrett, thank you for your hard work.¡± William replied, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, Mr. White. You¡¯re the world¨Cfamous sword deity. It¡¯s my honor to be able to cure your injury.¡± Geraldughed. ¡°I¡¯m no sword deity. It¡¯s all just rumors. At most, I know a few sword techniques.¡± William asked him, ¡°Why did you kill that poisonous snake before this?¡± Gerald gave a bitter smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s a coincidence. I like to travel in the wild, and a few days ago, I arrived at a primitive forest in Symphonia. I wanted to collect some wild mountain herbs to take home. Not long after I set out, I saw a nt with three flowers blooming on it. They were blue, red, and white respectively. It also had a bunch of purple fruit, which emitted a strange fragrance. I took a look and knew it wasn¡¯t ordinary, so I wanted to take it away. But then, a big snake suddenly sprang out. In a moment of desperation, I shed it with my sword.¡± ¡°But that snake was too powerful. It swept me away with its tail and sent me flying. Then, it spewed out rainbow¨Ccolored gas after itnded on the ground. I only took a breath of that gas and nearly fainted. Fortunately, I relied on my cultivation base to force out a sword radiance and cut off the snake¡¯s head. Although I yed it, I was also injured. The poison entered my blood, and I couldn¡¯t move at the time. Later, I was carried back home, thanks to Jaxson and his men.¡± William¡¯s thoughts were all on that tri¨Ccolored flower. As soon as he heard its description, his heart skipped a beat. Isn¡¯t that the Spiritual Herb of Three¨CTreasure? The fruit it bears is called the Three¨CTreasure Pill. It¡¯s even more precious than the blood fungus! He remained calm and asked, ¡°Mr. White, did you collect that mysterious herb?¡± Gerald nodded. ¡°I ordered someone to collect it and put it in a jade box. Then, he told Jaxson, ¡°Jaxson, bring the box here.¡± Jaxson quickly rummaged through his luggage and found the jade box. After opening it, a nt about. twenty centimeters long, with three flowers on top, was revealed. In the middle of the nt, a string of purple fruit, each about the size of a soybean, hung with about twenty to thirty of them. Gerald observed William and asked, ¡°Do you recognize this medicine, Dr. Barrett?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text. William nodded. ¡°This is the Spiritual Herb of Three¨CTreasure. It can be used as medicine. If I¡¯d known 1/3 23:03 Chapter 82 The Spiritual Herb of Three Treasure and the Secret Method of Nourishing about it earlier, I would¡¯ve used it to detoxify you instead of using the blood fungus. The effect would¡¯ve been far better.¡± Gerald thought this was indeed a person of extraordinary knowledge, so he continued to ask, ¡°What is the use of this nt?¡± William replied. ¡°The fruit it bears is called the Three¨CTreasure Pill; it¡¯s to refine elixirs.¡± Gerald¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°It¡¯s part of alchemy? Dr. Barrett, do you practice alchemy?¡± In Igneus, some ancient inheritances possessed profound alchemical knowledge. However, such individuals were extremely rare, and he had never encountered one in his entire life. William shook his head. ¡°My cultivation base is too low. If I want to practice alchemy, I need to at least reach the Innate Realm.¡± Gerald¡¯s heart jumped with joy. ¡°So, you mean to say once you reached the Innate Realm, you can practice alchemy?¡± William could practice alchemy since the medical knowledge he learned included a whole section on alchemy, but he had not studied it in depth. He did not deny it and simply said, ¡°I know a little bit.¡± Everyone present was shocked and looked at William differently. If someone could practice alchemy, their status in the underworld would be like that of an immortal! Gerald¡¯s gaze swept over to Jaxson. I can¡¯t believe this fool offended Dr. Barrett! Jaxson was not stupid. He immediately came to William¡¯s side and sped his hands together, pleading, ¡°Dr. Barrett, you cured my father. My family is very grateful. I was wrong before. I didn¡¯t know right from wrong, and I terrorized you. I shouldn¡¯t have done that! I hope you can forgive me.¡± William responded calmly, ¡°It¡¯s all right. The past is past. Mr. Jesse, I hope you think twice before acting in the future.¡± ¡°Yes, Dr. Barrett. I¡¯ve learned my lesson.¡± Jaxson smiled. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard today. Here¡¯s a little something as a token of appreciation. Please ept it. He handed over a check worth a staggering 3 million without hesitation. William did not refuse and epted the check. Thank you.¡± After seeing him ept the check, Jaxson breathed a sigh of relief. He was terrified that William would refuse it. However, Gerald said, ¡°Money is just a worldly possession. Dr. Barrett, I¡¯ll gift this Spiritual Herb of Three¨CTreasure to you!¡± William was surprised. ¡°A gift to me?¡± Gerald nodded and said, ¡°I can¡¯t fully realize the value of this divine herb if it¡¯s in my hands, but it¡¯s different in yours. You can maximize its value and benefit people.¡± William hesitated a bit. The proper effect of the Spiritual Herb of Three¨CTreasure was indeed astonishing! However, he did not mention the full potential of the herb. If used well, this medicine could easily help someone reach the Innate Realm! After a moment of silence, William suddenly asked, ¡°How long have you been in the Innate Realm, Mr. White? 2/3 Chapter 82 The Spiritual Herb of Three¨CTreasure and the Secret Method of Nourishing The Innate Realm was the final stage of the Yellow Realm, also known as the Foundation Realm. It was a crucial stage; without a stable foundation in this realm, it was impossible to advance to higher levels of the Profound Realm. Gerald smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s been seven years.¡± William thought for a second and continued, ¡°The Innate Realm, also known as the Foundation Realm. requires the cultivation of Innate Prenatal Breathing. Your breathing technique is very advanced, but you don¡¯t know the proper way to nourish yourself, which has led to a gradual weakening of your Innate Prenatal Breathing. If nothing unexpected happens, your cultivation base will deteriorate to the previous Realm within two years.¡± Gerald¡¯s face changed dramatically as he looked at William in shock before waving his hand. ¡°All of you, leave!¡± Everyone left, leaving only William and Gerald, who forced a smile. ¡°Dr. Barrett, you¡¯re truly a divine being! Yes. My cultivation base has been regressing for the past three years!¡± William replied calmly. ¡°This is the consequence of not knowing how to nourish yourself. Only by doing so can you stabilize your cultivation base and ultimately build a solid foundation for advancing to the Kings Realm.¡± Gerald bowed submissively, and his face was earnest as he said, ¡°Please teach me!¡± William replied indifferently, ¡°Initially, I was unwilling to say much because everyone has their own fortunes. However, since you¡¯ve presented me with the Spiritual Herb of Three¨CTreasure, I cannot refuse to repay this favor.¡± He immediately approached and imparted to Gerald the method of nourishing the body while leaving three prescriptions for Gerald to take at different times. The medicinal ingredients listed on the prescriptions were all precious, and only arge n like the White Family could afford to consume them. After receiving William¡¯s guidance, Gerald was flushed with excitement. He even jumped out of the vat mustn¡¯t!¡± and kneeled before William, who quickly stepped aside and expressed, ¡°ven jumped out of the vat However, Gerald still kneeled and stated in a deep voice, ¡°In exchange for saving my life and granting me a new beginning, please ept my respectful bow!¡± The cultivation techniques William imparted were untrivial. With his guidance, Gerald felt as if he had been given a new lease on life. His gratitude could only be expressed through such a bow of respect! Send Gifts Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Shane Crawford William shook his head and said, ¡°Mr. White, please return to your vat. This secret technique I just shared. with you mustn¡¯t be told to anyone else, including your descendants!¡± Gerald hurriedly replied, ¡°Please rest assured! I¡¯ll take this to my grave.¡± Only then was William satisfied. ¡°Mr. White, please rest well. I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± Back in his room, he found that Tristan was still there, after which the grinning man greeted him, ¡°Mr. Barrett!¡± William cast him a side¨Ceye and asked, ¡°Why are you still here?¡± Tristan chuckled and answered, ¡°I wanted to bid you farewell before leaving.¡± Brandon, standing nearby, smiled and said, ¡°William, Master Tristan really admires you now and sincerely wants to befriend you.¡± ¡°Me?¡± William sneered. ¡°Are you even qualified?¡± Tristan replied earnestly, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not qualified! However, I¡¯m willing to be your follower. I won¡¯t refuse whatever you ask for!¡± William snorted and sat back on the couch. ¡°I bought some stones from you the other day. Send someone to cut them open and see how much they¡¯re worth.¡± He then tossed the car keys to Tristan. ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± He became energetic and immediately sent two subordinates to cut open the stones. After half an hour, six shattered raw stones were brought into the hotel. Tristan took a quick look and could not help but jump up and shout, ¡°They¡¯re of such good quality! These few pieces of jade are worth at least 10.5 million! My goodness, you are good at gambling! I remember you only spent a total of 3.15 million to buy these pieces of ore, right?¡± ¡°This 10.5 million will be considered as the interest I¡¯ve prepaid to you,¡± said William. Tristanughed. ¡°Mr. Barrett, are you trying to insult me? Why do you need to pay any interest? You can use that money however you want.¡± ¡°I have principles when ites to doing things. When I said I borrowed money from you, I take it seriously. Do you think I won¡¯t pay it back?¡± asked William. Tristan quickly said, ¡°No, I don¡¯t mean that. Since you insist on paying the interest, fine. I¡¯ll keep these pieces of jade.¡± An annual interest of 525 million was 5.25 million. In other words, William¡¯s raw stones would be enough. to cover two years¡® worth of interest. Tristan¡¯s eyes gleamed as he said, ¡°Mr. Barrett, you¡¯re good at stone gambling! How about we head to Masnaca together one day?¡± William looked at him and asked, ¡°You want to go to Masnaca to buy raw stones?¡± 1/3 Chapter 83 Shane CrawfordThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Tristan nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes! I¡¯m in the jade business, so I need to buy goods. If you can help me keep an eye out, I can save a lot of money!¡± William thought about it and felt that this was a profitable business. He said, ¡°Okay. However, if I help you make money, you must split the profits with me. The initial share will be considered as me paying off the debt¡± Tristan pped his thigh and promised. ¡°No problem! Mr. Barrett, we can leave at any time you¡¯re free!¡± William replied, ¡°Let¡¯s wait a bit. I¡¯ll contact you when I have time.¡± *Sure, I¡¯ll wait for your message.¡± Tristan, who was being thick¨Cskinned, chatted for more than half an hour before finally saying goodbye and leaving. Brandon could not help butugh. ¡°Tristan is truly adaptable and cunning. No wonder he became the king of Southside.¡± William replied, ¡°He isn¡¯t a good person. If it weren¡¯t for the money, I wouldn¡¯t bother with him.¡± Brandon chuckled. ¡°No matter what, Tristan is still highly capable. If you can win him over, it¡¯ll be a good thing.¡± William said, ¡°Let¡¯s see what happens.¡± Then, he added, ¡°Brandon, let¡¯s go back tomorrow.¡± He still had things to do in Justford. Brandon nodded. ¡°Okay. To Justford.¡± When the sun rose the next day, William and his group bearded the ne back to Justford. By the time the White Family and Tristan arrived to see them off, the jet had already taken off. As soon as they returned to Justford, William first went to the Lloyd Family to discuss some matters while Brandon returned to his house. When they parted, he invited William toe over for a small gathering in the evening, to which William agreed. Turner was finally relieved to see the two of them return safely. He had sold all the jade and cashed out for 1.55 billion, with a profit of 1.25 billion. The two parties split the profits equally, and William received 625.13 million. Together with the 525 million he borrowed and the 390 million Tristan returned, the total amount was 1.5 billion. He took 1.5 billion and transferred it to Tia¡¯s ount, which would be used to invest in the Ivory Dragon Cove project. With the remaining money, including the consultation fee given by the White Family and the funds he had on hand, he had over 43.5 million. However, in reality, he still owed Tristan 525 million. That day, Tia and William signed a preliminary contract, which would be officially signed with Kane before the project started. The next step was to buy Ivory Dragon Cove from the Wright Family, and then the real estate project could begin.: After lunch at the Lloyd Residence, William leisurely went to the hospital to check on Shane¡¯s condition. Before he left, he used a Golden Needle to suppress Shane¡¯s injuries and had Zachary purchase medicinal materials. The Crawford Family spared no effort and had already gathered the materials yesterday. Then, they gave William a call to inform him. 2/3 Chapter 83 Shane Crawford Upon arriving at the ward, William found that Shane¡¯splexion was even more haggard. Zachary hurriedly approached. ¡°Mr. Barrett, you finally came!¡± William replied, ¡°Prepare the medicine.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Zachary quickly did as instructed. He then went to Shane¡¯s side and ced the magic money on his forehead. The magic money had just been blessed at the temple and contained some power. As soon as it touched Shane¡¯s forehead, all the Killing Intent in Shane¡¯s body disappeared. Suddenly, Shane widened his eyes and coughed several times as he threw out some ck phlegm. Then, he became conscious again. He saw William and suddenly smiled. ¡°You must be Mr. William Barrett.¡± William looked at him and asked, ¡°Do you know me?¡± Shane chuckled. ¡°Half a month ago, I cast divination, and it revealed that I need toe to Justford once and do a dangerous task for someone surnamed Wright to encounter a noble person. Hehe¡ I didn¡¯t hesitate to put myself in danger because of this, and sure enough, have met you, Mr. Barrett!¡± William was surprised because Shane had astonishing skills to urately predict his arrival. He asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of making a mistake and dying in Ivory Dragon Cove?¡± Shane replied, I¡¯ve calcted my chances and found that I have an 80% chance of survival.¡± William shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s foolish to gamble with your life like that. Shane said solemnly, ¡°It¡¯s worthwhile to be able to meet you.¡± He then took the magic money from his forehead and looked at it in amazement. ¡°Magic money? It¡¯s been blessed with power as well.¡± William replied, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s magic money. Otherwise, the Killing Intent wouldn¡¯t have dissipated so quickly. By the way, why did you go through so much trouble to find me?¡± Shane sighed. ¡°Mr. Barrett, I¡¯ve caused great trouble and need someone with great abilities to help me fix iL William was surprised. ¡°You¡¯re a big shot in Howard City. What trouble can you cause?¡± Shane smiled bitterly and then exined the whole story. Send Gifts Chapter 84 Chapter 84 The Path to the Underworld Shane, a highly skilled diviner with an excellent reputation in Howard City, was wealthy and well- connected. He was a man of high standing. Yet, despite his sess, he was dissatisfied with his current situation. His goal was to secure evesting prosperity for his descendants, so he had set his sights on finding the perfect geomancy burial site for himself. In pursuit of his objective, he had spent three years traveling extensively, searching for promising burial grounds. His perseverance had finally paid off when he stumbled upon a genuine dragon den just a month ago! Given the elusive nature of these mythical creatures, genuine dragon dens were exceptionally rare and challenging to locate. Throughout history, only individuals of great wealth, such as nobles and high- ranking officials, managed to uncover these prized locations. Shane was thrilled and promptly arranged to purchase the entire mountain range to construct his tomb there for the benefit of future generations. However, he never anticipated that on the second day of excavation, an abyss was unearthed just ten meters away! Suddenly, a ck fog emerged and rose to the sky, while a fierce storm with thunder and lightning raged for several hours before eventually subsiding. He became aware that something was amiss and resolved to divine the situation. The results of his divination struck terror deep into his core, revealing that the hole he had uncovered was the Path to the Underworld! Throughout history, the opening of this path had always been apanied by chaos and cmity. Shane was filled with dread upon realizing the magnitude of the cmity he had brought onto himself, and he could not bring himself to confide in anyone. Instead, he hoped to postpone the inevitable disaster for as long as possible. However, when his divination revealed that a noble individual woulde to his aid, he took a significant risk and sought out William. After hearing Shane¡¯s plight, William remained silent, lost in thought. The jade pendant¡¯s inheritance went far beyond just witchcraft formations. It also contained misceneous writings that provided detailed information about the Path to the Underworld. This path was typically a barrier that formed due to the umted resentment following many deaths at a particr location over a short period. Essentially, it was like a gateway to hell or the underworld. Once this path was opened, demonic creatures frequently took advantage of the opportunity to sow chaos and destruction in the world. Over the years, a Path to the Underworld would form whenever a significant conflict or upheaval urred in the Kingdom of Igneus. Such a phenomenon urred during the Yellow Turban Rebellion in Corynthea Dynasty, the epidemic in Perou, the war involving the Crusades, and the Cuwhan Rebellion, among other events. When a new dynasty was established, the first thing they would typically do was seal off the Path to the Underworld and restore peace to the world. Unfortunately, Shane had likely identally unsealed the Path to the Underworld and caused a catastrophic disaster. Observing William¡¯s silence, Shane promptly asked, ¡°Do you have a solution, Mr. Barrett?¡± With a furrowed brow, William responded, ¡°Sealing the Path to the Underworld demands the mobilization of the entire nation and the cooperation of many capable individuals. What could I possibly do?¡± Shane¡¯s face went pale as he insisted, ¡°But ording to the divination, you might have a solution.¡± William sneered. ¡°Your divination skills are not quite up to par.¡± Shane let out a soft sigh. ¡°It seems that my fate is sealed after all¡± 1/4 Chapter 84 The Path to the Underworld After a brief silence, William asked, ¡°Where can the Path to the Underworld be found?¡± Shane provided a detailed response. ¡°In Norham. To be exact, it¡¯s located south of Mount New Norham.¡± After a brief pause, William said, ¡°I can provide you with a solution, but I do not wish to be implicated in the aftermath. Your sess or failure rests solely on your fate.¡± Shane¡¯s face lit up with excitement as he eagerly asked. ¡°Please tell me, sir!¡± William answered a momentter, ¡°To suppress the Path to the Underworld, you need to obtain a relic from a sage of any of the three philosophical schools of thought. Once you have acquired it, I can instruct you on how to use it.¡± Shane asked. ¡°Sir, how long can it be suppressed?¡± To which William replied, ¡°It canst for a hundred years without any problems as long as no one intentionally destroys it. What happens after a century is for future generations to handle.¡± Then, Shane stood up promptly and bowed deeply to William, expressing his gratitude. ¡°Thank your guidance, sir!¡± you for William stated. ¡°Your appreciation won¡¯t suffice for my consultation fee. It will be exactly three million, not a penny less.¡± Shane smiled. ¡°Of course.¡± He called Zachary over and issued a check for three million as payment for William¡¯s consultation, which was a generous amount. Without looking back, William left as soon as he epted the check. He had no intention of getting involved in the matter of the Path to the Underworld, as even the slightest misstep could result in great sin. However, he knew he still had to venture to the Path to the Underworld to search for treasure. After leaving the hospital, William received a call from Elsa, who informed him that she and Colleen were on their way to Justford. He had nned to bring them along to Justford, but due to his rushed departure, it had not been possible. Therefore, he had contacted Elsa the previous day and requested them toe to Justford today. At around 3.00PM, William tasked Jason to pick up Elsa and Colleen from the train station. Subsequently, they drove straight to One Prosperity. The vi had undergone renovations long ago, and after some cleaning, it looked as good as new. The moment they arrived at the vi, they were greeted by William, who was already waiting for them. It was his first time visiting the ce, and he found the surroundings quite pleasing, living up to its name of One Prosperity. Elsa was in awe upon seeing the vi and asked, ¡°William, is this your house?¡± William replied, ¡°Yes, it is. You and Mrs. Limsey will be living here from now on. It would be a waste if it remains vacant.¡± Colleen quickly protested, ¡°No, we couldn¡¯t live in such a big house. The maintenance cost alone must be quite substantial.¡± He smiled and reassured them, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The maintenance cost has already been calcted since we 2/4 got the keys. We can¡¯t save on that. Plus, it¡¯s easier for a house to be in good condition if people live there.¡± After sharing a look with her mother, Elsa hesitantly spoke, ¡°William, I still think it¡¯s unsuitable. The house is too big. It would be better to rent it out, and we¡¯ll find somewhere else to live.¡± William said. ¡°Elsa, we¡¯ve already signed the contract. You¡¯ll live here if I say so.¡± After a brief pause, she offered, ¡°Then¡ Perhaps my mom and I could stay temporarily and help you look after the house.¡± ¡°Alright, then. Please get ready because you¡¯ll start school in a few days.¡± He had a n for Elsa, who used to study at Bernard Music School but had taken a leave of absence due to her mother¡¯s unemployment. The n was for Elsa to return to school soon and pursue her dream. As night fell, William joined Brandon for some drinks, and when he arrived at Brandon¡¯s house, he found. Sheldon present as well. Sheldon, the mayor of Justford, had been a critical factor in helping Brandon and Kane establish themselves in the town. ¡°Hey, William! Finally, you¡¯re here. I¡¯ve been waiting for you for half a day,¡± Sheldon said with augh. ¡°Please have a seat, William,¡± said Brandon. The hot dishes will be ready soon. Let¡¯s enjoy a few drinks while we wait. He then retrieved a bottle of aged white wine, and its fragrant aroma filled the room as soon as he opened it. William¡¯s eyes lit up as he eximed, ¡°This wine has such a wonderful fragrance!¡± Brandon chuckled and replied, ¡°It¡¯s a hundred¨Cyear¨Cold anthentic brew and absolutely pure. It¡¯s not like the blended wines you find in the market. Sheldon, however, took the bottle from Brandon¡¯s hand and eximed, ¡°Let me pour William a ss myself.¡± He filled William¡¯s ss to the brim with the potent liquor rising slightly above the rim but not spilling over. The three men lifted their sses and downed almost half the contents in one gulp, relishing the Laste. William eximed, ¡°This is a great wine! It must be worth several hundred bottles of century¨Cold brew, right?¡± Sheldon replied, ¡°More or less. The century¨Cold brew in the market costs over twelve thousand per bottle. A mouthful of this is worth a few thousand.¡± ¡°If we¡¯re talking about wine, this is the real deal, Brandon remarked. ¡°Kane helped me acquire twelve bottles, so I¡¯ll give you sixter.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Sheldon¡¯s eyes widened as he asked, ¡°Brandon, aren¡¯t you nning to give me one bottle?¡± Brandon borated, ¡°You can have the rest of the bottle if there¡¯s any left after we finish drinking.¡± Sheldon was at a loss for words. The bottle of wine would have been emptied by then! Brandon is so stingy! Putting jokes aside, he got straight to the point and said, ¡°William, you have exceptional medical skills. Even Brandon speaks highly of you.¡± 3/4 ¡°Sheldon, you¡¯re being too kind,¡± William replied. Sheldon chuckled and continued, ¡°I came here today to request your assistance.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Sheldon?¡± William said, setting down his ss. Sheldon stated, ¡°Matthew mentioned Old Mr. Huber to you the other day, right? He was supposed to stay in Kreim Capital for a few days, but his health suddenly worsened. So, he might have to return to Justford the day after tomorrow. So, I¡¯m here to request your assistance to check his condition in advance tomorrow.¡± As William and Matthew had discussed this matter, he replied promptly, ¡°Certainly. I can do that,¡± Sheldon smiled and said, ¡°Thank you so much, William!¡± William was aware of Simeon¡¯s significance, so he inquired, ¡°If I sessfully treat Old Mr. Huber, what advantages would it bring to the Cromwell Family?¡± ¡°By curing Old Mr. Huber, we could gain his support for the Cromwell Family: Brandon smiled. ¡°It would not only allow Matthew to advance further, but it could also open up limitless opportunities for Sheldon to soar to greater heights.¡± Send Gifts 30 Chapter 85 Chapter 85 Minimally Invasive Surgery ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll do my best.¡± William nodded. As William considered Brandon to be like his own brother, he was determined to assist the Cromwell Family to the fullest extent. After drinking until 10:00PM, Sheldon became drunk and had to be assisted to the back room to rest. Although William and Brandon were still sober, they felt a bit tipsy. ¡°I¡¯m going to seclude myself from tomorrow, Brandon said to William. ¡°I believe that when I emerge again, I will have reached the state of Divine Realm.¡± William nodded. ¡°I wish you sess in breaking through to the Innate Realm, Brandon.¡± Afterughing, Brandon continued. ¡°The Inmate Realm is still a distant dream for me. I shouldn¡¯t think about it yet. Then, he added. ¡°Jesse called me earlier, trying to tter me. Who would have thought that the great Mr. Jesse would be so humble?¡± William asked, ¡°Really? What did he say?¡± Brandon exined, Jesse called me today and asked about your background. I exaggerated a bit and spoke highly of you. He even invited us to visit Mount Greenford and said he would personally thank you. I think I scared Jesse a little.¡± William suggested, ¡°Perhaps we should minimize our interactions with the Whites moving forward.¡± Brandon was taken aback. ¡°Why do you say so. William?¡± William exined, ¡°During my encounter with Gerald, I noticed that the White Family is facing a decline. in their fortunes. Within three years, their entire n may face a catastrophic event. Nheless, he gifted me a Spiritual Herb of Three¨CTreasure, and in return, I provided him with some guidance to help him attain the Innate Realm.¡± Brandon asked, ¡°So, the White Family is now out of danger?¡± William shook his head and replied, ¡°Of course not. Within the next ten years, the White Family will continue to decline.¡± Brandon asked in shock, ¡°How did you figure that out, William?¡± William smiled. ¡°Well, I can read fortunes.¡± William¡¯s third eye could see ghosts and gods, observe geomancy, and perceive Yin and Yang. It also enabled him to see a person¡¯s fortune, but only for extreme individuals who were either extremely lucky or extremely unlucky. Additionally, he inherited a jade pendant with detailed records on divination and face reading, but he had yet to study it much. Brandon nodded in approval. ¡°William, you are truly exceptional! It¡¯s a privilege for me to be acquainted with you. So, let¡¯s raise a ss to that!¡± After sparring all night with Brandon until dawn, William only rested briefly before having a light breakfast and heading to Simeon¡¯s residence in Kreim with Sheldon in his private car the following day, 1/3 in his sixties had a worried expression and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Has Dr. Wadzinski not agreed yet?¡± A man in his fifties shook his head and replied, ¡°Dr. Wadzinski is a Divine Realm Master, and he¡¯s very arrogant. I¡¯ve sent people to invite him three times, but he¡¯s been keeping us waiting, saying that he has important matters to attend to.¡± The old man¡¯s anger red. ¡°What could be more important than saving a life? Who does Dr. Wadzinski think he is to treat the Huber Family with such contempt? ¡°Percy, people in the martial world have always acted like this. Don¡¯t be upset. I¡¯ll send someone to remind him again, the man reassured before leaving the room. The other old man gritted his teeth and said. ¡°Those scoundrels are probably rejoicing at our father¡¯s illness! Nevertheless, we must find a way to cure him at any cost.¡± Suddenly, a thought urred to him. and he asked. ¡°I remember the Cromwell Family from Kreim Capital mentioning they would rmend us a divine doctor. Has this person arrived yet?¡± As they exchanged nces, one of them responded, ¡°Percy, even if the Cromwell Family did rmend a divine doctor, I doubt they would be any better than our family doctor.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a servant came to report. ¡°Mr. Percy, Matthew Cromwell and Sheldon Cromwell are here to see you.¡± ¡°See, who do we have here? Just as we were talking about them. The old man said, ¡°Please let them in!¡± As William entered the hall with Matthew and Sheldon, he quickly surveyed the room. He noticed that none of them was ordinary, especially a man in his sixties who emanated a powerful aura that set him §Ñ§â§Ñ§á. ¡°Matthew. Sheldon,¡± the old man greeted warmly with a smile. Matthew, who was the deputy governor, appeared somewhat reserved in the old man¡¯s presence. However, he promptly said, ¡°Mr. Huber, I have brought a divine doctor for Old Mr. Huber.¡± ¡°Really?¡± The old man regarded William with a degree of surprise as he appeared too young for the task. ¡°Dr. Barrett here has exceptional medical skills. He had just recently healed the injuries of Elderde White from Greenford, Matthew introduced. The news surprised the old man. The White Family was influential, and he was familiar with Gerald. He introduced himself, saying, ¡°I am Percy Huber. I appreciate your willingness to assist us.¡± William was straightforward and gave a slight nod as he spoke, ¡°No need for formalities. Can you please lead me to the patient?¡± Percy guided them to a distinct room as they walked through the hall. An aged man, tall and gaunt, was lying on a bed. He was nearly 90 years old and appeared to be in poor health. His eyebrows furrowed as if he was in difort. William sat in front of the bed and checked the man¡¯s pulse while using his third eye to observe. He soon discovered a bullet fragment lodged deep inside the man¡¯s brain, pressing on the pain nerves and causing difort. Moreover, the man¡¯s body was severely weakened. Due to his age, his time was near, and his condition was grave, which would be beyond the aid of ordinary doctors. The bullet fragment was lodged too deep, and 2/3 the risk of removal was extremely high, which made it a situation not worth attempting. Additionally, his advanced age, weakened body, and coupled with injury had all sapped his will to live. William released the man¡¯s wrist and furrowed his brows, declining to speak. Percy promptly asked, ¡°Dr. Barrett, what is the situation now?¡± After a brief pause, William replied, ¡°Old Mr. Huber has a bullet fragment lodged in his brain, causing him frequent headaches. It seems that he must have endured much pain in the past.¡± Percy¡¯s ey eyes brightened, and he gave a thumbs¨Cup. ¡°Incredible! You¡¯re spot on. Years ago, my father killed the enemy on the battlefield, and a bullet fragment got stuck in his brain. Due to the limited medical facilities at the time, it was left there and caused him frequent headaches. Whenever the pain came, he would break out in a cold sweat and feel like dying. Even after medical facilities improved, the risk of surgery was still too high, so the fragment was never removed.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content. William suggested. It would be beneficial to remove the bullet fragment to prevent the pain from eroding his will to live. In fact, despite Old Mr. Huber¡¯s age, his body is in decent condition, but the constant headaches have led him to believe that death is a form of liberation.¡± The elderly man lying on the bed suddenly opened his eyes and smiled. ¡°Doctor, you have expressed my truest thoughts,¡± he said. Percy and his brothers¡® eyes reddened upon hearing their father speak. ¡°Dad, we¡¯ve been ungrateful and allowed you to suffer instead!¡± The old man responded withposure, ¡°I am old, and it¡¯s time for me to pass on. There is no need for you to grieve.¡± William encouraged Simeon. ¡°Don¡¯t give up so easily. I¡¯ll remove the bullet fragment for you now and help. you regte your body afterward.¡± Percy was taken aback and asked, ¡°Dr. Barrett, are you nning to operate on my father?¡± William reassured Percy, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry; the treatment I have in mind doesn¡¯t require any skull opening. After saying that, he produced a thicker Golden Needle and gently pierced the top of Simeon¡¯s head, creating a small opening. Surprisingly, Simeon did not experience any pain from the needle. Percy was toote to stop William. His face turned pale as he asked urgently, ¡°Dr. Barrett, what are you doing?¡± William¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Silence! Bring me a te!¡± Even this prominent figure, Percy, was intimidated by his demeanor. He hurriedly retrieved a te, holding it in his hands as he stood by. Send Gifts 30 W 3/3 Chapter 86 Chapter 86 A Miraculous Cure €87% William fixed his gaze on the top of Simeon¡¯s head and used his Vision Force to manipte the small bullet fragment about the size of a green bean, gradually lifting it upward. He had to be extremely careful throughout the process, ensuring not to damage any nerves or cause excessive pain. To ensure a painless. procedure, he inserted several Golden Needles for anesthesia. Employing Vision Force was incredibly mentally taxing, and he had to focus entirely on the task to finish it as swiftly as possible. He used Vision Force to move some nerves and brain tissue aside, creating a path for the bullet fragment to exit. Even the most advanced medical equipment and skilled surgeons could not perform such a feat! Nevertheless, it was a minimally invasive surgery without causing any harm to the nerve or wasting a single drop of blood! After almost half a minute, the bullet fragment finally rose to the surface of the skull. William swiftly used Golden Needle to flick it out, and the bullet fragment fell into the te with a distinct ng. Simeon remained fully conscious throughout the procedure. When he heard the bullet fragment dropping into the te, he asked, ¡°Is it out?¡± Percy was taken aback. He held the te to his father and said, ¡°Dad, take a look. This is the bullet fragment!¡± Simeon looked at the small bullet fragment and sighed lightly. Finally, he said emotionally, ¡°This piece of bullet fragment that has tortured me for almost 60 years is so tiny,¡± Matthew and Sheldon exchanged a smile, realizing that today¡¯s visit was a sess. William closed his eyes as he was mentally exhausted from using Vision Force. Finally, after more than 10 minutes, he opened his eyes. At that time, Simeon¡¯s family doctor had treated the small wound on his head. Percy shed a smile and inquired, ¡°Now that the bullet fragment has been removed, will my father be all right, Dr. Barrett?¡± William replied, ¡°It¡¯s not over yet. We still need to improve his health further.¡± Percy quickly agreed, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡± William asked, ¡°Do you have any tonics avable? Maybe something like 500¨Cyear¨Cold wild ginseng or 800¨Cyear¨Cold polygonum multiflorum?¡± After making a phone call, Percy returned with a smile and announced, ¡°Dr. Barrett, we have a 600¨Cyear- old ginseng, and it will be delivered within the hour.¡± William was impressed by the Huber Family¡¯s resources. The fact that Percy could easily procure a 600- year¨Cold ginseng with just a phone call impressed him. Nodding, William replied, ¡°I will write a prescription, and someone can collect the herbs.¡± Percy then sent someone to gather the necessary ingredients while William focused on using his Qi to unblock some of the meridians in Simeon¡¯s body As his body was too delicate to benefit from tonics, William had to unblock his meridians before administering the medicine. The others stood silently nearby, not wanting to disrupt the process. Simeon anarmi sesterina shmuck his had, which bench? kim ramfort and imlibad his 1/4 hu, 13 Jun Chapter 86 A Miraculous Cure spirits. After half an hour, William withdrew his hands. With a smile, he inquired, ¡°Old Mr. Huber, how are your feeling now?¡± Simeon beamed and eximed, ¡°I haven¡¯t felt this good in years! Dr. Barrett, you are truly amazing. I have a favor to ask of you. Some of my old friends have lingering injuries from the past, and they are getting on in years. If you have the time, could you help them as well?¡± William chuckled. ¡°Sure.¡± Simeon expressed his delight, ¡°Wonderful! I¡¯ll give them a call and invite them to Kreim. We can have a reunion and catch up, too.¡± Percy was encouraged by his father¡¯s improved mood, and he poured a cup of tea for William, expressing his gratitude with a thankful expression. ¡°Dr. Barrett, thanks for your hard work,¡± he said. As William took the teacup and sipped on the tea, someone entered the room in worry. ¡°Percy, it looks like Dr. Wadzinski won¡¯t be able to make it today,¡± he announced. Percy shrugged and said, ¡°Oh, well. It¡¯s no big deal if he can¡¯t make it. Darcy, have you met Dr. Barrett yet? He¡¯s a much better doctor than Dr. Wadzinski.¡± Darcy Huber, the fourth son of Simeon, was a deputy officer of the Public Security Department. He expressed his surprise and gratitude upon learning about William¡¯s skills and thanked William repeatedly for helping his father. Curious, William asked, ¡°Which Dr. Wadzinski are you referring to?¡± ¡°Who else but Frank Wadzinski from Jazona?¡± replied Percy. William had heard of Frank Wadzinski, who was known as the ¡°The Life Needle. He was a renowned doctor in Nuthana Capital. Brandon had previously mentioned this person¡¯s impressive skills to him. Frank was reputed for his proficiency in acupuncture and was a Divine Realm Master with a status in Jazona even higher than that of Carlton Zeiss in Kreim Capital. During their conversation, William discovered that Percy was a second¨Crank official, and people usually addressed him as Mr. Percy. Darcy was referred to as Mr. Darcy and served as the deputy officer of the Public Security Department. William also learned that Simeon¡¯s second and third sons, Brucy and ncy Huber, were both lieutenant generals. The necessary herbs and the 600¨Cyear¨Cold ginseng were soon delivered to William, and he brewed the medicine for Simeon to take. Simeon experienced a warm sensation throughout his body and felt increasingly at ease after consuming the soup. In no time, he was able to get out of bed. Hisplexion improved as the medicine began to work its magic, and he appeared to be a decade younger. William informed Percy, ¡°I have used only one¨Ctenth of the ginseng. The remaining portion will be brewed in nine batches and taken every three days. Once Old Mr. Huber finishes all of it, he should be fully recovered.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Percy and his brothers expressed their gratitude by bowing deeply at William and said, ¡°Thank you, Dr. 2/4 87%0 Chapter 86 A Miraculous Cure Barrett. William humbly replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. I¡¯m just doing my best because Matthew asked me toe. Matthew quickly chuckled. I was just concerned about Old Mr. Huber¡¯s condition, so I had to trouble William. No worries; I will invite him for a drinkter.¡± Percy smiled. ¡°Matthew, your kindness will be remembered by us.¡± Matthew replied. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± They exchanged a few more words before Matthew and hispanions bid farewell. Matthew expressed his gratitude as they departed from Huber Residence. ¡°William, thank you for everything today. I never expected it to go so well. His initial intention was to make new connections and leave a favorable impression, but he was pleasantly surprised by William¡¯s exceptional medical abilities and the sessful treatment of Simeon. William replied, ¡°You¡¯re wee. Matthew, No need to be so formal.¡± Sheldon asked Matthew with a smile. ¡°So, Matthew, after William saved Gerald¡¯s life and charged him three million for consultation fees, how much do you n topensate him for his services today?¡± Matthew chuckled and replied. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have three million. I¡¯ll have Brandon take care of it.¡± William promptly said, ¡°Since we¡¯re like a family, there¡¯s no need for a consultation fee.¡± Matthew expressed his gratitude. Thank you! I will ept your offer, then. If you ever need my help. don¡¯t hesitate to ask. As the conversation continued, William was reminded of something, and he said, ¡°There¡¯s something that I might need to trouble you with, Matthew.¡± ¡°Sure, please tell me about it.¡± William exined his n to coborate with Jonathan in establishing a pharmaceuticalpany to Matthew. Matthew smiled andmented, ¡°That sounds like a great opportunity! I oversee the high¨Ctech zone, which offers tax refunds for the first three years and freend. Would you be interested?¡± ¡°That¡¯s great! I¡¯ll let Jonathan contact you instead,¡± William said. Matthew offered to him, ¡°Just give me his phone number, and I¡¯ll contact him directly¡± Since William had helped him so much, Matthew felt it was only fair to assist him with this minor issue. When they arrived at Cromwell Residence, Matthew warmly entertained William during lunchtime. He informed William that Cooper¡¯s matter had been resolved and that Cooper would assume the position of deputy mayor in Saintnam boundless prospects for Cooper. Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Young Mr Cromwell While they were eating, a young man entered, and William recognized him. This man stood by the bed when he treated Robert thest time. If remember correctly, his name is Karter Matthew quickly introduced the young man to William, saying, ¡°William, this is my son, Karter. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve met before.¡± Karter came home just in time for lunch. It surprised him to see his father and uncle treating William in such a respectful manner. This is the first time Dad and Uncle Sheldon value someone so highly! Karter was extremely intelligent and observant; he could tell that Matthew and Sheldon had a high opinion of William. Karter immediately smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Barrett, I didn¡¯t thank you properly thest time. I must raise ss in thanks on behalf of the Cromwell Family my In Kreim, Karter was a well¨Cknown police officer with friends all over the ce¨Cfrom the capital to the counties and prefectures. William had a positive impression of him as well, so he drank the three sses of wine Karter poured for him as a toast. Karter had yet to learn about today¡¯s urrences, so he asked his father for more details. He was astounded and couldn¡¯t believe his ears when he learned that William had cured Simeon today. ¡°Brilliant!¡± Karter eximed as he gave a thumbs¨Cup. ¡°Old Mr. Huber¡¯s case has long been known to the public. Apparently, Dr. Wadzinski ignored him and never visited him. In the end, it was Mr. Barrett who healed him! Haha! Dr. Wadzinski went looking for wool and came back shorn. Karterughed. Curious, Sheldon asked, ¡°What made you say that, Karter?¡± Karter replied, ¡°ording to a friend, Dr. Wadzinski was unsure whether he could cure Old Mr. Huber, so he intentionally postponed the meeting. He had already assigned people to search for medicinal materials in secret. If Mr. Barrett had not acted, Dr. Wadzinski would have rushed to Kreim the next morning to see Old Mr. Huber.¡± Sheldon said, ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s the story! The Huber Family are powerful and resourceful, yet Frank Wadzinski doesn¡¯t take this chance to earn himself a favor from the Huber Family. And here I was, wondering why. Pfft, it turns out that hecked the confidence.¡± Matthew chuckled. ¡°He didn¡¯t expect that we could invite William.¡± Karter startedughing as well at that point. ¡°Mr. Barrett, you are a truly brilliant doctor! It¡¯s an honor for the Cromwell Family to have made your acquaintance. Dad and Uncle Sheldon, why do you call him by his name and insist that I address him as an elder?¡± Matthew nodded his head. ¡°That¡¯s right. Along with your Uncle Brandon, we see William as being the same age as us. So, of course, you have to call him Mr. William.¡± With a quick wave, William added, ¡°Karter and I are about the same age, so he doesn¡¯t need to address me as his elder.¡± Karter, however, firmly retorted, ¡°No, we can¡¯t mess up the seniority! I¡¯ll refer to you as Mr. William from 1/3N?velDrama.Org owns this text. 12:46 Thu, 13 Jun Chapter 87 Young Mr Cromwell Sheldon added. ¡°That¡¯s right! You must address him as Mr. William.¡± 87% Hearing that, William was speechless. It bothered him that someone his age was addressing him as their elder. At this point, Karter remarked, ¡°Hey, this isn¡¯t weird at all! My youngest uncle is about Mr. William¡¯s age. If you think it¡¯s strange. I¡¯ll refer to you by your name.¡± Matthew stared at him. ¡°Mr. William will work just fine!¡± In an instant, William said, ¡°Matthew, just let him call me by my name. At least I won¡¯t feel old.¡± When William said that, everyone had a goodugh. Karter wanted to befriend William, so his words were filled withpliments. He then learned about William¡¯s n to work with Jonathan in starting a pharmaceutical factory in Kreim. With a smirk face, Karter asked, ¡°May I join you in your quest to make a lot of money, William?¡± on his Williamughed in response. ¡°If you want to join us, that can be discussed.¡± He then told Karter everything there was to know about the situation. When Karter learned that William and the Farrells didn¡¯t get along, he scoffed. ¡°Who do they think they are? William, don¡¯t be concerned. I¡¯ll get back at the Farrells when I get the chance to do so. They continued drinking until 3.00PM, and it was also when William felt a little tipsy. Karter requested that the driver take them to meet Jonathan. Sharing a drink could close the gap between people significantly. At this point, William and Karter were so close that they had their arms around each other¡¯s shoulders. When they got to Jonathan¡¯s ce, Jonathan was already waiting at his front door. Jonathan had left for home 30 minutes earlier than his intended time upon receiving a call from William. He grinned and weed William, saying, ¡°You¡¯re finally here! I¡¯ve been worrying too much these few days. Who is this you have with you?¡± William replied, ¡°This is Karter Cromwell¨CMatthew¡¯s son. You should¡¯ve heard about him when you were out and about in Kreim Jonathan was in disbelief as he had heard of Karter¡¯s name! He once wanted to meet Karter but was never given the opportunity. Still, he was well aware of Karter¡¯s reputation. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Young Mr. Cromwell,¡± he said hastily. Karter smiled. ¡°Likewise, Mr. Big. I¡¯ve heard great things about you.¡± He was obviously less cordial with Jonathan than William and even disyed a hint of estrangement, which was simply his way of doing things. After chatting for a while, William asked Jonathan. ¡°You said you were worried to death just now. What were you worrying about?¡± ¡°Starting a pharmaceutical is too difficult. I¡¯m going crazy from all the procedures,¡± Jonathan replied, sighing. 2/3 12:46 Thu, 13 Jun Chapter 87 Young Mr Cromwell William responded, ¡°Let¡¯s take things one at a time. The Lloyds should be in touch with you soon. As long as we get the funds, everything else is trivial.¡± Nodding his head. Jonathan agreed, ¡°You¡¯re right. Good things take time.¡± Karter interjected. ¡°Regarding the procedures, you can look for me. I¡¯ll have someone make the arrangements,¡± William replied, ¡°That¡¯s great. Thank you, Karter.¡± Then, he proceeded to ask Jonathan about the herbs. Jonathan chuckled. ¡°Man, you¡¯re so smart! I purchased four thousand tons of dendrobium officinale during this time, and since the cost of the raw materials has skyrocketed, two pounds now costs five hundred and twenty¨Cfive. Regarding the primary production locations, I have a contract with them. I will buy all dendrobium officinale starting from the following year at the price of three hundred for two pounds.¡± He paused and grinned. ¡°The Farrells seem to have noticed this as they began purchasing them a few days ago. Unfortunately, they were toote and were unable to obtain any of them!¡± After Karter had a better grasp of William¡¯s operation, he was extremely impressed! ¡°Does that mean William has earned around 1.5 billion just from this round?¡± he asked. Previously, the price of dendrobium officinale was a hundred and eighty for two pounds, but it had now risen to five hundred and twenty¨Cfive, which meant the profit for four thousand tons would be 1.38 billion. It would be a 1.5 billion profit if it rose even higher! William shook his head. ¡°It won¡¯t be profitable for now because these medicinal materials are used to make medicine.¡± Blinking his eyes, Karter asked, ¡°William, can I join you in this?¡± Jonathan let out augh. ¡°Are you interested, Young Mr. Cromwell?¡± ¡°I just happen to have some extra cash right now. It¡¯s not much, but I have seventy¨Cfive million.¡± Jonathan replied, ¡°That¡¯s sufficient. If Young Mr. Cromwell invests seventy¨Cfive million, you will receive five percent of the shares.¡± At that, Karterughed out loud. ¡°Thanks a lot, Mr. Big!¡± While the three were talking, Jonathan¡¯s wife, Edith, rushed out crying. Johan has been kidnapped, Jonathan! They called to demand a ransom of seven hundred and fifty million, or else they would kill him!¡± Jonathan¡¯s face suddenly went pale, and he broke out in cold sweat. ¡°The Farrells havee for me, William!¡± he cried as he turned to look at William. Send Gifts $1 Chapter 88 A Mortal¡¯s Medicinal Elixirs Chapter 88 Kidnapped 87% William frowned. Did the Farrells already know about your purchase of the medicinal materials?¡± With a gloomy expression, Jonathan said, ¡°As long as they¡¯re willing to investigate, they¡¯ll be able to trace it back to me. Besides, they had also figured out it was me who gave you support back then.¡± William slowly nodded as he turned to face Edith and assured her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I promise to bring Johan back safely. After wiping away her tears, Edith stated. They also mentioned not to call the cops, or they¡¯d kill him as well. Karter yelled angrily, ¡°This is against thew! Mr. Big, please let me know if you require my assistance. I¡¯ll do my best!¡± ¡°The priority at the moment is to save Johan, William said. ¡°Where was Johan taken?¡± Edith replied, ¡°When the driver picked up Johan after school in the afternoon, two people jumped out from the side and snatched him before getting into a car. The driver was unable to keep up with them.¡± After giving it some thought, William said, ¡°Jonathan, stay at home with your wife. Stay put and wait for my updates.¡± Then, he turned to Karter and said, ¡°Karter, I¡¯m going to have to resort to violence to resolve this issue, so I don¡¯t want you to get involved. You should go home and pretend nothing happened.¡± Karter knew that William was a Qi State master and that he was capable of resolving the issue at hand. Nodding his head, Karter asked, ¡®Should I inform Uncle Brandon?¡± William waved his hand dismissively. ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. I can take care of it myself.¡± He gave a few instructions and then requested a ride from Jonathan¡¯s driver to the entrance of Johan¡¯s elementary school. The driver was a former soldier who was around 50 years old. He had been a driver for the Bigs for 15 years. William requested him to park the car where he had previously parked. Then, he asked, ¡°Where did the abductor park their car?¡± ¡°Over there,¡± the driver said while pointing to the pond ahead of them on the right. ¡°It was a modified MPV. They drove so fast that I couldn¡¯t keep up with them.¡± William walked over to the pond¡¯s edge and examined the ground. He could see two strings of barely perceptible wheel marks thanks to his eyesight, which was hundreds of times better than that of an average human. The wheel marks were very faint and nearly impossible to find because the road was made out of asphalt, William was able to make them out. In fact, he could clearly make out the wheel pattern and determined that the marks on the wheels were moving far away. He told the driver, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The driver then got into the car and drove in the direction of the wheel marks. Chapter 88 Kidnapped The driver felt a little bewildered, however. Why did he keep staring at the ground just now? There¡¯s nothing there.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. As they approached the main road, there were ovepping wheel marks from numerous vehicles passing by, which made it extremely difficult to distinguish. However, William discovered that this car had a minor w. Every ten meters, there would be a drop or two of oil dripping, and these oil stains had notpletely dried yet, leaving a visible mark. Using oil stains and his Vision Force, he instructed the driver to follow the track and make turns. A short whileter, the car arrived at a narrow alley. This alley was in disrepair, and only one car could pass through. The majority of the nearby homes had been evacuated while the surrounding houses were being demolished. William exited the vehicle and asked the driver to wait at the entrance of the alley. With his hands behind his back, he walked deeper into the alley. There was no surveince video camera here due to the demolition, and there were only a few people. asionally, a few electric scooters would pass by. Because only one car passed through here, the wheel marks on the ground were visible. He followed the wheel marks, turned three corners, and came to a dead end. At the end of the alley, there was only one house with a big courtyard, and the gate was tightly shut. He walked to the door and climbed up the gate with little effort. When he looked down, he noticed an MPV parked in the yard. On the opposite side was a ten¨Cstory apartment building. There was movement on the first floor, but the second floor was dead silent. William jumped over the gate and approached the building. mming his hand against the wall, he propelled himself upward andnded on the second floor. There was no one on the second floor. Everything was emptied, and even the windows had been removed. Using x¨Cray vision, he looked down and saw Johan squatting at the corner of the first floor with an iron chain tied around his neck. The other end of the iron chain was fixed to the wall. Not far away were four burly men ying cards while smoking. The room was filled with smoke, causing Johan to cough Seeing that Johan was okay. William exhaled a sigh of relief. He pulled out his phone and sent Jonathan a message to inform him that Johan had been located and was safe. At the Big Residence, Jonathan was utterly concerned, but when he saw the message, he was relieved. However, he dared not reply to the text, as he was afraid it would disrupt William¡¯s rescue mission. Thus, he only told Edith about the situation. William was about to head over to save Johan when one of the men¡¯s cell phones rang. The owner of the ringing cell phone answered the phone. After a while, he walked out to open the gate. When William looked out the window, he noticed a luxury car approaching. A young man exited the vehicle, followed by a middle¨Caged man with a slightly hunched back. When William saw the middle¨Caged man, he squinted to get a better look. The man was a master at the level of Qi Ascension¡® In addition, this person¡¯s arms were below his knees, and he seemed to have practiced a type of martial art, such as the back fist. Thus, his strength was very strong! 2/4 87% Chapter 88 Kidnapped The young man asked, ¡°Is the boy in there?¡± One of the men smiled and said, ¡°He¡¯s chained inside. Don¡¯t worry, Young Mr. Farrell. We always do a good job!¡± The young man nodded. ¡°He¡¯s Jonathan¡¯s only son, so he¡¯ll prepare the funds for sure. Get ready to be rich, guys. At that, the four were overjoyed andughed out loud. At this precise moment, the middle¨Caged man moved abruptly! He punched the four men several times, like a ferocious tiger, and sent them flying. His punches had the force of lightning, and the four men instantly died without even making a sound. Even William couldn¡¯t save them because all their internal organs were bleeding, their muscles were torn, and their bones were broken. The young man was expressionless as he said to the middle¨Caged man, ¡°Master Walker, thanks for your hard work.¡± The middle¨Caged man nodded slightly and said, ¡°I get paid to do this, so you¡¯re wee.¡± Suddenly, a shadow passed by, and Williamnded on the ground. The middle¨Caged man bent over slightly as he eyed William like a tiger about to pounce on its prey. The young man looked at William and asked coldly, ¡°Who are you?¡± Tm William Barrett.¡± Subconsciously taking a step back, the young man yelled, Master Walker, kill him!¡± Instantly, a Protection Qi in the color of purple¨Cck shrouded Master Walker¡¯s body! With a leap, he threw out a punch at William with his right fist. William knew the opponent¡¯s weak spot was at the back of the waist, so he raised his hand, and with a flick of his finger, he sent five gushes of piercing wind toward the opponent¡¯s head. When the opponent waved. his palm to block the attacks, William sneaked up on him from behind and fired ten gushes of piercing wind toward his back. The power of those attacks was as deadly as bullets. When the blowsnded on the middle¨Caged man¡¯s back at once, the protective Qi dispersed. William took the opportunity to advance and hit the opponent¡¯s back with Heavenly Dragon. P! The middle¨Caged man spat blood upon receiving a punch in the back. He flew across the air and mmed against the wall hard. William had broken his spine with this punch, rendering him unable to defend himself. William turned around and red at the terrified young man, asking, ¡°Are you next to die?¡± With a plop, the young man fell to the ground and begged in a trembling voice, ¡°Please, don¡¯t kill me! I¡¯ll do whatever you want!¡± Nodding his head, William responded, ¡°Tell me, how should I deal with you?¡± 87%1 A Mortal¡¯s Medicinal Elixirs Chapter 89 Chapter 89 S¨CRank Bounty William looked at him. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Ethan Farrell, Ethan answered carefully. ¡°Why did you kidnap Johan?¡± ¡°To bring down Jonathan. We know he doesn¡¯t have that much cash on hand. If we ask for a big ransom. he¡¯d have no choice but to sell his herbs,¡± William said coldly, ¡°You killed all the kidnappers. I guess you nned to kill Johan, too?¡± ¡°No.¡± Ethan hung his head low. ¡°I am not a killer.¡± ¡°Not a killer, huh?¡± William harrumphed and nced at the bodies. He then suddenly poked Ethan a dozen times before saying. ¡°You can leave now Ethan froze. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes, so leave.¡± Ethan quickly stood up and looked at William. He then got into his car and stepped on the gas pedal, flying from the scene. When William showed up in the room, Johan cried. ¡°Are you here to save me, Uncle William?¡± William nodded and crushed the chains with ease. ¡°Let¡¯s take you home,¡± he said warmly. When they emerged from the room, William looked at the man on the ground and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± The man was sallow, and he was already crippled. There was only despair awaiting him in life. He gritted his teeth as he replied, ¡®Hector Flint. Please give me a swift death.¡± ¡°I noticed how you fought¨Cdeadly and violent. Bet you¡¯ve killed a lot of people.¡± Hector sneered, ¡°Yes, about a hundred or so.¡± William nodded and called Matthew, telling him to send his men in to clean the ce up. This Hector guy must be a wanted fugitive. Capturing him must have some merits. He¡¯ll like this gift, William thought. After that, they returned to the Big Residence. Jonathan and his wife quickly hugged their son, and Edith bawled. Jonathan remained calm as he asked, ¡°Did the Farrells do this?¡± William nodded. ¡°Ethan showed up. I didn¡¯t kill him, but I left him a little present. His family is going to beg us to save him tonight.¡± Jonathan took a deep breath. With a straight face, he said, ¡°They¡¯re not getting away with this. I¡¯ll take them down.¡± William said nothing to that He was sure Jonathan wouldn¡¯t have trouble destroying the Farrells if he wanted to. He wasn¡¯t a leader for nothing. 1/3 Chapter 89 S¨CRank Bounty now, and it was time to put the n in motion. A whileter, Matthew called William. ¡°You caught Hector Flint, man. He¡¯s the Dark Reaper. Rank 53 on the S¨Crank bounty list.¡± ¡°Really? Then, does it mean one¡¯s done a deed of merit if capturing him?¡± ¡°Yeah, a big one at that. I told Rivera from Kreim¡¯s Martial Patrol Brigade to handle it. It should us the first¨Crate merit for this ¡°Good to hear.¡± ¡°Karter told me you¡¯ve gotten into a fight with the Farrells. Tell me if you need anything.¡± ¡°Thank you, but I can take them on myself, William declined the offer. He trusted that Jonathan could handle this well. Then, he hung up and told Jonathan, ¡°Should have news soon. In the meantime, let¡¯s drink.¡± Jonathan told his servants to serve all the best food and wine they had. The usually cheeky Johan sat beside William quietly and filled his ss. He was looking at William with worship in his eyes. Dusk arrived, and Jason came to the residence with Scarlet tagging along. She had been staying with the Lloyds previously, but when William hadn¡¯t once returned sinceing to Kreim, she insisted oning with Jason. At the same time, Ethan had returned home and was conjuring a n to deal with William and Jonathan when a wave of itch suddenly spread across his body. His bones and muscles were itching, and it felt more painful than when a drug addiction kicked in. He couldn¡¯t take the itch, and he gurgled as he tore his hair out and banged his head against the wall. Thor was shocked to see his son going mad, and he told his men to pin thed down, yet it was useless. As if he had gone insane, Ethan banged himself against the ground and bit anyone in sight, throwing everything within his reach. In the end, Thor had no choice but to tie him up. ¡°Damn that William! This must be his doing! I¡¯ll kill him!¡± Thor roared in fury. Ethan suddenly cried, ¡°Save me. I can¡¯t take this anymore!¡± He then started biting down on his tongue, and someone quickly stuffed something into his mouth in case he tore his tongue off. Seeing his son in pain infuriated Thor, and he said, ¡°Summon the family head. Quick!¡± Christian Farrell was already 78, yet he was still in shape and could eat more than his sons could. It was probably because he¡¯d been practicing martial arts since he was ad. The moment he arrived at the scene and saw his grandson¡¯s state, his face fell ¡°What happened?¡± Thor bowed. ¡°Ethan got to know someone called Hector Flint. He¡¯s a decent fighter, so they abducted Jonathan¡¯s son in an attempt to solve our crisis.¡± ¡°You fools!¡± Christian chided. ¡°How many times must I tell you that Jonathan is not the threat here? William is! Do you have any idea how many of our fighters have fallen at his hand? Yet, you still try to attack him?¡± Thor gritted his teeth. ¡°But Dad, Jonathan has raised the herbs to impossible prices. At this rate, our family is done for. We can¡¯t let this happen.¡± 2/3 2:47 Chapter 89 S Rank Bounty Christian sighed. ¡°Then, what do you want to do now? What can you do to help Ethan Thor clenched his fists. ¡°We have no choice, Dad. We need to ask Carlton¡¯s help. Christian¡¯s face fell. ¡°Carlton? But that¡¯s going to cost at least half of our fortune. Are you mad? Thor gnashed his teeth. ¡°We don¡¯t have a choice. Jonathan¡¯s as powerful as we are, and with William by his side, he can take us out.¡± Christian contemted for a while. ¡°This is going to deal a huge blow to our finance. You should see Jonathan and talk things out with him.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not going to save Ethan?¡± Thor frowned. Coldly, Christian rebuked, ¡°Shut it. It¡¯s imperative to stay calm in a crisis.¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Around 8.00PM, a car drove into the Big Residence, and the butler announced Thor¡¯s arrival. Jonathan looked at William. ¡°Your guess is right.¡± He told the¨Cbutler to lead the guest into the house. Thor came into the living room and bowed to Jonathan. ¡°I am very sorry, Jonathan. I didn¡¯t think my son would kidnap your boy. This is all my fault. I apologize.¡± Jonathan sneered. ¡°Man, you know no shame. This isn¡¯t even our first rodeo. If you hadn¡¯t permitted him, that brat wouldn¡¯t even touch my son.¡± Thor smiled awkwardly. I¡¯m sorry for what happened, and that¡¯s why I¡¯m here.¡± Jonathan harrumphed. ¡°You need to show sincerity in your apology, Seven hundred and fifty million. That should be enough.¡± Send Gifts 40 Chapter 90 A Morial¡¯s Medicinal Elixirs Chapter 90 Jonathan¡¯s Attack. Thor¡¯s face fell. ¡°That¡¯s a bit too far, don¡¯t you think?¡± Jonathan chuckled. ¡°You kidnapped my son. That was a bit too far as well, don¡¯t you think?¡± Thor narrowed his eyes. ¡°The Farrells aren¡¯t as weak as you think, Jonathan. You can¡¯t just take us down how you want.¡± ¡°Is that so? I see you¡¯ve underestimated me.¡± Jonathan stared at him with fury in his eyes. ¡°You think you¡¯re the only one capable of hiring good fighters? Sorry to break it to you, but I¡¯m more than capable of doing so too. 50 The look on Thor¡¯s face shifted again. He knew Jonathan wasn¡¯t bluffing. The Bigs and the Farrells were about on par with each other. If they were to fight, the Farrells wouldn¡¯t get out of this situation unscathed too. Thor heaved a sigh. ¡°We don¡¯t have seven hundred and fifty million. If that¡¯s what you want, I guess we¡¯ll have to duke it out.¡± Jonathan sneered. ¡°Very well, then.¡± Thor left after that, and he looked miffed about the failure of the negotiation. He got into his car and said. To the Zeiss Residence¡± The Zeiss Residence was where Carlton lived. Thor had made up his mind to use Carlton to destroy William and Jonathan, but when they came to a traffic light, a concrete truck in front of them suddenly veered off track. The driver spun the steering wheel, and the truck crashed into Thor¡¯s car. No car could withstand that kind of attack. Thor¡¯s car had turned into a t piece of metal from the crash. and it went without saying that the passengers inside the vehicle couldn¡¯t escape the same fate. At the same time, two groups of robbers broke into the houses of Loki Farrell and Odin Farrell, the sons of Christian. They robbed all the valuables and burned the houses down. Loki and Odin died in the sea of mes. Christian bawled when he found out all his sons had died. He told his driver to take him to his allies, but instead, the driver took him to the riverside. Then, the driver turned around to look at the old man in the back seat with cold, piercing eyes. Half an hourter, Christian¡¯s corpse was found floating on the river. The cops deduced that he had died from drowning. In a single night, the Farrells were destroyed, and only Ethan was left. Ethan had returned to normal when the morning came. When he received news of the deaths of his family members, he felt a chill run down his spine. He couldn¡¯t believe how fast and cruel Jonathan could be. Quickly, he drove to Jonathan¡¯s house and went down on his knees. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Big. I¡¯m the only one left in the Farrells now. Please spare my life! I¡¯ll do anything. He cried like a baby, seemingly regretful of his past actions. Jonathan looked at him coldly. ¡°Is that so? Then, I wish to purchase all of your family¡¯s estates and businesses. I¡¯ll pay you fifteen million for that. It should be enough for you to live a good life. Do we have a deal?¡± Ethan quickly said, ¡°Of course! Thank you, Mr. Big He then knelt before William. ¡°Please stop my suffering. I beg of you! I thought I would diest night.¡± William waved his hand and unraveled Ethan¡¯s suffering. bid Mner¡¯s here. Nour cim the soverment 1/3 87% Chapter 90 Jonathan¡¯s Attack Just like that, Jonathan took over the Farrells¡® business, and with the Farrells standing in the pharmaceutical industry, he could release new drugs faster, too. Now that the Farrells had been destroyed. William¡¯s task was done. Thus, he and Scarlet returned to Halivaara since he had been away for a few days, and his mother still needed treatment. They headed back to Easke No. 3, and Gwendolyn opened the door for the two. She was surprised to see Scarlet, and she smiled. ¡°What a beautifuldy. Who is she, William?¡± William told her a bit about Scarlet. ¡°She¡¯s not used to modern society yet, so I¡¯ll need you to take care of her. Gwendolyn heaved a sigh of relief upon hearing his words. Her instinct told her Scarlet wasn¡¯t William¡¯s girlfriend, and she smiled. ¡°Sure thing.¡± Once he got home, he started treatment for his mother right away. Thanks to the medication, all the cancer cells were almost cleared out of her system. All that was left was to nurse her back to health After the massage, he modified the prescription and asked Jose to purchase the meds once every few days. After that, William went back to his old home, only to find out the house had been demolished. Samuel was ordering the construction workers around. When he noticed William, he approached him with a smile. ¡°Mr. Barrett, you¡¯re back. William nodded. ¡°You¡¯re doing a good job.¡± Samuel smiled. ¡°Of course. I will always give it my all to serve you.¡± William whipped out a check worth seven million. ¡°Take it. Tell me if you need more.¡± Samuel took the check and smiled. ¡°Of course, sir. I¡¯ll make sure everything goes well.¡± William patted his shoulder. ¡°Thanks. Once this is done, I will have another project for you. A big one.¡± Delighted, Samuel asked, ¡°What kind of project?¡± ¡°I have a friend in Kreim who wants to build a pharmaceutical factory. It¡¯s a big one. You¡¯ll be the material. supplier if you want.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Barrett!¡± Samuel was overjoyed. ¡°And there¡¯s another mega project in Justford. Over ten million square feet. If you can guarantee the quality of your work, I don¡¯t mind giving you a cut.¡± Samuel was close to getting on his knees. ¡°Of course, sir. I provide nothing but the best materials and the best prices. ¡°Good. Get back to work. I have something else to do.¡± When he returned home, he noticed his mother spacing out in the living room while Gwendolyn tried to cheer her up. Surprised, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mom?¡± Melisenna sighed. ¡°Kieran just came.¡± ¡°Kieran?¡± William paused for a moment. Kieran Barrett was his uncle¡¯s son, who was rude and uncouth. 13 Jun Chapter 90 Jonathan¡¯s Attack -87% ¡°It¡¯s your grandfather¡¯s seventy¨Cfifth birthday soon, and the family¡¯s nning to hold a big birthday party for him. They want us to be there.¡± William sneered. They didn¡¯t even call us when Dad died. Why should we attend this event?¡± The mention of her husband made Melisenna tear up. ¡°We¡¯ve been keeping a secret from you, but now that your father¡¯s gone, I think it¡¯s time you should know about this.¡± She told him about Bryan¡¯s past. Bryan was the Barretts¡® adopted son. Troy Barrett¨CWilliam¡¯s grandfather -had a child before, but the child died young, so he bought a kid as per the fortune teller¡¯s instructions. That child was Bryan. The year after he took in Bryan, Troy had his own son¨CAshton. Soon after, he had two more sons, Beaut and Clement. Since the family started to grow, they began alienating Bryan, treating him like a servant at a young age. The Barrett brothers often picked on Bryan as well. Bryan suffered, but he worked hard and got epted into Justford High. However, the Barretts refused to pay for his education and forced him to drop out to work. Because of them, Bryan lost the chance to change his life and became a regr worker. Send Gifts 40N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Martial Patrol Brigade¡¯s Vice¨Ccaptain The Barrett brothers eventually raised their own families, but Bryan wasn¡¯t allowed to marry. The Barretts refused to pay for his marriage and forced him to work for them. Eventually, Bryan had enough. He wanted to be in control of his life, so he left the city and came to Halivaara. It was here he met Melisenna. They fell in love and started dating. Melisenna¡¯s parents were kind souls. They asked for no bridewealth and even got Bryan a house in the vige. It was William¡¯s old home. Since then, Bryan and Melisenna led a quiet life. Only after William was bom, Bryan returned to justford to visit the Barretts. However, that meeting ended on a sour note. Ashton broke one of Bryan¡¯s ribs, and Bryan¡¯s adoptive parents tossed his gift out. Still, Bryan was grateful for them raising him. Thus, he insisted on visiting them every holiday. However, the Barretts still looked down on him and would mock him every time Bryan showed up. That was why he was always brooding whenever he returned from the visits. A few years ago, a lot of the Barretts¡® houses were torn down, and they were given a handsome amount ofpensation. After that, they looked down on Bryan even more, mocking him at every chance. William sighed after hearing the whole story. Dad sure had it hard. Just let the past go, Mom. If they want us there, we¡¯ll be there.¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t want them to mock you, Son He smiled. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Don¡¯t worry.¡± After he assured his mother, William headed out to pick Mia up Halfway to her school, he received arge of money from Kane. It was the fee for his helpst time. When he came home with Mia, he saw a few cars parked outside his house, and a few people in police attire were standing around. William stopped his car, and a burly man came up to him. He was in his thirties and had a sharp look in his eyes. The man knocked on William¡¯s car door. ¡°Are you William Barrett?¡± ¡°Yes. And who are you?¡± asked William. The man sneered. ¡°I¡¯m Dickens Dicky, the vice/captain of the Martial Patrol Brigade. You are under arrest for battery.¡± Vice¨Ccaptain? Ah, yes. One of those thugs who made a ruckus at Micah¡¯s restaurant did mention he had a friend in the Martial Patrol Brigade. This must be him. ¡°Vice¨Ccaptain, huh?¡± William sneered. ¡°Touch me, and I¡¯ll make sure you lose that post, chump.¡± Furious, Dickens hissed, ¡°Watch your tongue. I can take that as a threat. Get out of your car and put your hands on your head now.¡± He was already reaching for his gun. If William refused to follow orders, he would use violence. William frowned and opened the door. ¡°Mia, get inside.¡± Mia was worried about her brother. Still, she did as she was told. Two cops quickly went ahead and turned William¡¯s arms behind his back before putting a handcuff on him. William narrowed his eyes and turned around, unleashing a surge of Qi from his body. The cops apprehending him didn¡¯t notice it, but Dickens did, and he gasped. ¡°You¡¯re a Qi State master?!¡± He was shocked. There were only two Qi State masters in Halivaara. One was currently out of town. So, he¡¯s the other one? He finally realized why his friends were still bedridden even now. He took a deen breath and uncuffed William before staring at him ¡°You stacked civilians. That was 1/3 Chapter 91 Martial Patrol Brigade¡¯s Vice¨Ccaptain too much, don¡¯t you think?¡± William sneered. ¡°Your friends abused your position to harass other civilians. That was a bit too much, don¡¯t you think?¡± Dickens gritted his teeth. ¡°I¡¯ll tell them off, but please have mercy on them,¡± he negotiated. He wouldn¡¯t raise his voice against a Qi State master, or William might ruin him. William smiled. ¡°Not going to arrest me anymore?¡± ¡°No. You can kill someone without leaving a trace behind. Honestly, I¡¯m scared,¡± said Dickens. William responded. ¡°I don¡¯t just kill anyone without a reason. As long as you don¡¯t give me a reason to kill you, there¡¯s no need to be afraid of me.¡± Dickens then said, ¡°Micah¡¯s restaurant is open for business again. I¡¯ll tell them to stop bothering him, so can we let bygones be bygones?¡± William cocked his eyebrow. ¡°Sure, but only after your friends kneel outside his restaurant for twelve hours and pay for all his damages,¡± Dickens was mad upon hearing that. ¡°That¡¯s a bit too harsh, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°If I truly wanted to be harsh, you¡¯d be dead by now.¡± William cocked his eyebrow again. Dickens quickly took a few steps back, gnashing his teeth. T¡¯ll bring them to Micah tomorrow, but you must heal them first.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± said William. ¡°Talk to Micah about thepensation.¡± Dickens waved his hand, and his team got into their cars and left. Not long after that, Micah came looking all worried. ¡°What happened, William? The Martial Patrol Brigade¡¯s vice¨Ccaptain came to apologize and even gave me forty¨Cfive hundred. He said you helped me out. How did this happen?¡± Williamughed and patted the other man¡¯s shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Micah. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Micah smiled helplessly. ¡°How can I not? His apology came so suddenly. It scared me to death!¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°No one bothered you since then, did they?¡± Micah nodded. ¡°Not since you helped me out. The business has been normal.¡± ¡°Good. Now, why don¡¯t we have a drink or two?¡± Micah waved his hands. ¡°I¡¯ll pass for now. I still have work to do. Next time, maybe.¡± After seeing Micah off, William got a text from his ss representative. After the graduation the next day. everyone was invited to the graduation dinner at Hotel Dragunity. Everyone would gather at 7.30PM. William took a look and ignored the message. He didn¡¯t need to join this dinner since he was already expelled. He probably wouldn¡¯t have received the text if it weren¡¯t for the fact that it had been sent to the group. That night, he tried to clear the blockade in his secondary meridians. In the meantime, he also practiced ten sets of the Holy Fist. As promised. Dickens took the two thugs that William had beaten up to Micah¡¯s restaurant the next 2/3 Chapter 91 Martial Patrol Brigade¡¯s Vice¨Ccaptain morning. He then asked William to go over to settle the matter. The thugs were lying on gurneys. They looked gaunt, and their faces were sunken. Their lives were hell after William assaulted them. It was so unbearable that they would¡¯ve taken their own lives if they could. The sight of William alone filled them with terror. William approached them and patted their torsos. Then, the two heaved a sigh of relief soon after; the pain in their bodies was gone. They sat up and stared at William like he was a demon. Now, they knew for sure that William was the one who inflicted all the pain on them. Dickens was dumbstruck, but he hid his look of shock and barked, ¡°On your knees, scumbags!¡± The thugs quickly went down on their knees. William called Micah over. ¡°Micah, make sure they don¡¯t get up until noon. Call me if they do anything stupid.¡± Micah nodded. He had no idea how William did this, but he wouldn¡¯t refuse this offer. Dickens bent over slightly. ¡°I apologize for all the problems they¡¯ve caused, and thank you for your help.¡± William said, ¡°Keep a close eye on them. They won¡¯t get off with just a minor illness if they pull anything stupid again.¡± Send Gifts Chapter 92 A Mortal¡¯s Medicinal Elixirs Chapter 92 Curse¨Cbreaking William went home after settling Micah¡¯s matter. He then smiled at his mother. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to Justford today, Mom? We¡¯ll stay there for the night and join the party tomorrow.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Melisenna nodded. Gwendolyn said, I¡¯ll be going back to Kreim, then. Searler cane with me. I¡¯ll show her around.¡± William looked at Scarlet, and she gave him a nod. ¡°Alright. That¡¯s settled, then. We¡¯ll pack up and leave in a moment.¡± William and his family took their leave first. Jason got a luxury van and drove them to Justford while Jose was left behind to keep an eye on the house. They came to Justford at 11.00AM and drove to One Prosperity. Elsa and Colleen looked outside upon hearing the sounds of the roaring engine of a vehicle, and they were delighted to see William. Quickly, they came out to wee him. Mia got out of the car and gasped in surprise. ¡°This is beautiful. Is this our home, too?¡± William smiled. ¡°Yeah. Do you like it?¡± The girl nodded in excitement. ¡°I love it!¡± Melisenna and Colleen had met once, so they greeted each other warmly before heading into the house. William had texted Tia while he was on his way here, telling her he had arrived at Justford. She said she woulde over right away. Half an hourter, Tia came. She drove herself here in a red car. Tia wore a pink dress that day, and her hair was tied up in a bun. She was gorgeous. When Tia showed up. Elsa quietly went back to her room and got all dolled up. It was as if she wanted to prove her beauty was on par with Tia¡¯s. ¡°We got you the Wrights¡® plot ofnd. So, when do we start?¡± asked Tia. ¡°Is that so? How are the Wrights doing?¡± ¡°Not so good. They made a big promise and almost couldn¡¯t deliver. They cut their losses, though. Should. have about a hundred and fifty million left after they covered their debt. She looked at William. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re still pitying Aidan? I have news about him. The moment he recovered, he buttered up to all the rich kids in Justford. I was told that he was trying to get back at you.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± William frowned. He was how disappointed in Aidan. We used to be bunkmates. How did this happen? If Aidan hadn¡¯t tried to set him up, he could¡¯ve helped the Wrights rise to greater heights, but just Queenie, Aidan was in too much of a hurry. like Tia said, ¡°That man is a traitor. He¡¯ll kick his friends away just for profit. You should never show him mercy.¡± She continued, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about him. I have good news; Tristan sent his armored car over yesterday. He said it¡¯s a gift for you. He hopes you¡¯ll keep helping him out in the future.¡± William gave the car back to Tristan after he borrowed it back then. He was surprised that Tristan would send it all the way here to high. Tia said, ¡°He¡¯s trying to butter you up. Just take the gift. The car¡¯singter.¡± 1/3 Chapter 92 Curse¨Cbreaking William nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll text you the list of stuff I need. Prepare them. We¡¯ll be going to Ivory Dragon Cove Tia¡¯s eyes lit up at that ¡°Are you going to dispel the Killing Intent lingering there?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give it a shot. Now that he had the blessed Emperor¡¯s magic money, he was confident about dispelling the Killing Intent. Tia left happily after that, and William took the chance to treat his mother. At noon, Elsa made lunch herself. To everyone¡¯s surprise, she was a decent cook. At about 1.00PM, Tia¡¯s driver had driven the armored car over. The car¡¯s manufacturer was not well- known, but it had a niche of its own in Perou. They would only manufacture a hundred of these cars every year, and each of them cost more than fifteen million. People without knowledge of this brand would think nothing much about the car, but those who knew would be in awe upon setting their sights on it. A lot of the wealthy loved this kind of car. Before long, William made his way to the cove, and this time, they stopped at the same ce he fishedst time. Kane and Tia were there, and so were Turner and Brandon. Everyone was paying attention to this matter and wanted to see how William would settle this. ¡°Brandon, Mr. Lloyd,¡± William greeted them. Turner smiled. ¡°We¡¯re counting on you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do my best. William was confident. Brandon asked, ¡°You sure you can do this?¡± ¡°Pretty sure.¡± Brandon gave him a thumbs¨Cup. ¡°Good to hear.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. William went to the car and asked Tia toy out the items he had asked her to prepare. There were a few colorful crystals, vermilion sand, talismans, and steel wire. The formation he nned to set up was the kind that would attract lightning. This kind of formation would require crystals and steel wires. He started giving orders to the people around, telling them how to set things up. About half an hour, the outline of the formation was set up, and then he used the vermilion sand to create magical talismans before sticking them on the crystals. The formation waspleted by then. William started chanting something under his breath. Then, he shouted and tossed the Emperor¡¯s magic money at the steel wire. The moment the magic money came in contact with the wire, the wire started to glow, and an arc of electricity popped from the tip, trying to draw lightning from the sky. It was a cloudy day¨Ca day perfect for drawing lightning. A momentter, a loud p of thunder shattered the silence, and a bolt of lightning struck at the wire. All the crystals in the formation started to shine, and the runes were almost blinding. The spectators thought they were seeing a magical formation rising in the air. A surge of ck smoke sted forth from the ground, forming the silhouette of a dragon. The silhouette roared at the heavens as if refusing to die just like that. The spectators were shocked at the sight, for they could not believe they were seeing a dragon. The silhouette¡¯s resistance was futile, as the light from the crystals and talismans merged with the second bolt 2/3 13 Jun Chapter 92 Curse¨Cbreaking of lightning, and it destroyed the dragonpletely. Silence returned, and the clouds in the sky disappeared. A ray of sunshine shone through, draping the cove in a of gold. William activated his third eye and saw no trace of any Killing Intent left. He smiled. ¡°It¡¯s a sess.¡± Tia broke into a smile, too. ¡°You¡¯re awesome!¡± Kaneughed as he cheered. ¡°Alright! We can get to work tomorrow. This is the biggest project in Justford, and we¡¯re doing it right.¡± However, William wasn¡¯t paying any attention to them. He was looking around the area; he saw ayer of purple Qi spreading in a fifty¨Cyard radius around him. Is this Purple Dragon Qi? His heart was racing with delight. Noticing his odd behavior. Tia asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? William snapped out of it. T¡¯d like to build a vi on this spot. He took the steel wire and drew a big circle around him. The circle was around eight thousand square meters. Not too big, but not small, either. Kane chuckled. ¡°Consider it done. I¡¯ll tell the designers what to do. Nothing but the best for Mr. Barrett ¡°Thanks, but we¡¯re all business partners here,¡± said William. ¡°I won¡¯t take advantage of you. Just deduct the amount needed from my dividends.¡± Send Gifts Chapter 93 A Mortal¡¯s Medicinal Elixirs Chapter 93 Purple Dragon Qi Kane pulled a long face. That¡¯s just being too formal. Can¡¯t you take this as a gift? Tia and I are more than happy to give it to you.¡± Brandon smiled. Yeah, man. Don¡¯t be a stranger. Besides, this cove was supposed to be worthless. You¡¯re the reason it¡¯s worth anything now,¡± William shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t do that. I must pay for this piece ofnd. The fact that a dragon formed here means we need to have a house standing here to keep things safe. This is the center of the whole ce¡¯syout. I need to set a few things up to make sure things don¡¯t go wrong.¡± Kane did not insist any further. ¡°Sure. Once the project is up and running, we¡¯ll make your house our top priority.¡± William had a reason to build his house on this plot ofnd. Purple Dragon Qi was rare. Once he made his ascension to Profound Realm or Warrior King, he needed Natural Qi to progress further. Since Natural Qi was scarce in this world, Purple Dragon Qi could help him progress a lot faster than his peers. If he wanted to keep the Qi around, he would have to set up a Qi Containment Formation. This formation must be hidden within the house, so he needed to build the vi here. He had nothing else to worry about, though. They had the money and connection to build the vi. The project would be up and running soon, and the local government would support them. He then wrote a list of things such as jade, maic stones, and some other stuff he needed for the formation. He told Kane to make the purchases himself. After he told everyone what to do, he left the cove. Tia and Kane stayed behind since they had to talk to the construction and design people to make the measurements and arrange everything for William¡¯s house. On his way back, William went past Bernard Music School and saw a group of beautifuldiesing out of the gate. One of them was Elsa. He told Jason to stop the car before getting out of the vehicle and approaching Elsa. Elsa was talking andughing with her friends. When she saw William, her eyes lit up, and she happily approached him. ¡°William! What brings you here?¡± ¡°Just on my way home. I saw youing out, so I thought I¡¯d give you a lift.¡± She then waved the girls goodbye. ¡°See you.¡± The girls waved her goodbye as well. Once Elsa got into the car, a short¨Chaired girl sneered. ¡°I¡¯ve been wondering where she got the money for all that expensive makeup she used. So, she got herself a boyfriend. He looks rich, too. Just take a look at his car.¡± Another girl said, ¡°Yeah, right. I¡¯ve never even heard of that brand. Bet it¡¯s just an imitation.¡± ¡°Yeah. I heard Elsa came from a poor family, which was why she dropped out. Bet she¡¯s never seen any real supercar. Guess it¡¯s just fitting she found a scammer as her boyfriend.¡± Thediesughed. They had nothing but enmity against Elsa, and the source of that enmity was envy. Elsa was one of the most beautifuldies in the academy, and she was a talented musician. They were only friends with her on the surface, but in reality, they talked behind her back a lot Once the not into the car Fles acked ¡°William mu friande scked me to attend their graduation dinner 1/3 87% Chapter 93 Purple Dragon OiN?velDrama.Org (C) content. Should I go?¡± Since she dropped out, her friends were going to graduate soon. It would still be some time before she would graduate. William said, ¡°Well, they¡¯re your friends. I think you should go.¡± Elsa smiled. ¡°I see. I¡¯ll go, then. ¡°Did you register yesterday?¡± ¡°The day before that, actually. And it went well.¡± ¡°Good. Tell me if you need anything Once they returned to Prosperity Vi, William went upstairs to start his training. While he was taking a break. Brandon called, and he sounded grim. ¡°Levi¡¯s looking for you. William frowned. Levi? He¡¯s Kn¡¯s junior and Hattie¡¯s youngest disciple, isn¡¯t he? I bet he¡¯s here to avenge Kn. ¡°What does he want?¡± he asked. ¡°He wants to see you. He¡¯s in Justford at the moment. He has some Form¨Cand¨CWill Boxing fighters with him, too. He¡¯s up to something for sure, Brandon replied. William frowned. ¡°Do you know where they are right now?¡± Brandon was shocked. ¡°What are you nning to do? You can¡¯t meet him. You should leave the city and e somewhere.¡± ¡°Not like I can hide forever. Just tell me where they are.¡± Brandon was silent for a while. Still worried, he said, ¡°Come to my ce. I¡¯m at Amethyst Vi.¡± William made his way to Amethyst Vi. It was a ce Kane made for Brandon, and Brandon would only use it when he had guests. When William arrived, Brandon was in the main hall, looking solemn. ¡°Have a seat.¡± He asked William to sit, and the servant served some tea. William looked icy. ¡°Now, can you tell me where he is?¡± Brandon nodded. ¡°They¡¯re at Landry¡¯s ce. Kane snooped around and found out they came from. Halivaara. They probably missed you there, but they know you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Landry¡¯s working with them?¡± ¡°Yes. After you won Landry¡¯s turf, he¡¯s been looking into your case, so he must¡¯ve told them all about you.¡± ¡°How many of them are there? And how powerful are they?¡± ¡°I took a look from afarst night There are four people in total, including Levi. He¡¯s already a Qi Ascension fighter. Two of his ¡°I know that guy. He¡¯s Timothy Dais¨Ca master of the Hands of Dogged Pursuit. I wouldn¡¯t have been his match if it were not for the Dragon Style Breathing Technique, Brandon responded. 2/3 12:48. Thu, 13 Jun Chapter 93 Purple Dragon Qi ¡°How¡¯s he rted to Levi?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not. He¡¯s not even a Form¨Cand¨CWill fighter. He just helps Levi out so he can be Hattie¡¯s disciple. Hattic has a few breathing techniques he really wants.¡± ¡°So, he¡¯s buttering up to Levi.¡± ¡°You can put it like that. If Timothy can get rid of you, Hattie might make an exception and ept him as a disciple.¡± A moment of silenceter, William said, ¡°I can¡¯t run away from this. I¡¯ll fight,¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± Brandon sighed. I¡¯ll go with you. If Timothy butts in, I¡¯ll handle him. William was touched. ¡°But you¡¯d be crossing both the Form¨Cand¨CWill fighters and Timothy if you get involved.¡± Brandon sneered. ¡°I¡¯m not scared of them. Soon, they¡¯ll quiver before me.¡± He was already practicing Dragon Style Breathing Technique. Before long, he would surpass Hattie and be an Innate Realm fighter. Send Gifts 40 Chapter 94 3/3 A Mortals Medicinal Elixirs Chapter 94 To Battle William smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s do this, then. How will you handle Timothy, though?¡± ¡°With power. He¡¯s not as powerful as I am.¡± ¡°Hands of Dogged Pursuit lean more on strength, I have a technique called Tamestrength that can counter it. I can teach it to you.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Brandon¡¯s eyes lit up. William quickly taught Tamestrength to Brandon. It was a technique for strength skill training. There wasn¡¯t much to say, but every word contained a gem of wisdom. Since Brandon was in the Divine Realm, he could understand about thirty percent of the whole thing by just listening to it once. He then took a deeper dive and realized this technique was more than met the eye. It answered a lot of his questions, He quickly sparred with William to find out what this technique was about. About fifteen minutester, he could understand part of the technique fully, William gained a lot too. He rarely had a chance to practice Tamestrength, but with someone like Brandon sparring with him, he improved a lot. When it was time, they went to Landry¡¯s club. Club Draco was a private estate in the northern part of the city, and its owner was Landry. The ce took up a dozen acres and was a quiet spot amidst the city. In the club was a group of people. A man in his thirties sat in the center at a table. He had a square face, and he satnguidly. His eyes filled with arrogance. Sitting beside him was a middle¨Caged man, and he had a sycophantic smile on his face. ¡°He can¡¯t run away, not when he¡¯s here.¡± ¡°I know who William is,¡± said Landry. ¡°He¡¯s friends with Kane and Brandon. If you want to attack him. Brandon might step in.¡± The man in his thirties narrowed his eyes. This man was none other than Levi York, the student of Hattie. He said calmly. ¡°He killed my senior. It¡¯s just fair I get to kill him. If Brandon tries to step in, then he shall be our enemy. The middle¨Caged man sneered. ¡°If he steps in, I¡¯ll handle him.¡± Someone came in. ¡°Sir, we havepany. They call themselves William and Brandon and wish to see Mr. York.¡± Levi stood up, his eyes glinting coldly. ¡°He has guts, I¡¯ll give him that. Let them in.¡± William and Brandon entered the club, and they saw the group of people inside. Suddenly, a silhouette appeared before him. It was none other than Timothy, and he grinned. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Brandon.¡± Brandon looked at him coldly. ¡°You¡¯d better stay out of this, Timothy.¡± ¡°What if I refuse?¡± Timothy asked coldly. William stepped into the room. ¡°Which one¨Cof you is Levi?¡± Levi said coldly. ¡°That¡¯ll be me. Good to see you here. Saves my time.¡± 1/3 12:48 Thu, 13 Jun D Chapter 94 To Battle Levi sneered. ¡°You killed my senior, so I¡¯m going to avenge him.¡± ¡°The Farrells hired him to kill me. It¡¯s just right that I get to defend myself.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care why you killed him. I only care that he¡¯s dead, and I will avenge him.¡± Levi sneered. ¡°So, the battle is inevitable? William looked at him coldly. ¡°If you¡¯re scared, then get down on your knees and I¡¯ll make it quick,¡± said Levi arrogantly. 5.87% # William sighed. ¡°Since you¡¯re avenging your senior, if I were to kill you, I wonder whether your master will do the same for you.¡± ¡°How dare you insult my master?¡± Levi flew into a rage, and he made his move. He extended his hand andshed out at William. At the same time, ayer of green Qi appeared around him. William turned to the side and flicked five times at Levi. The attacks hit Levi somewhere under his ribs, where his weakness was. The moment Levi made his move, William was already targeting his weakness.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Levi felt a stab of pain shoot up from his rib, and his Qi faltered and disappeared. Shocked, he tried to back off, but Williamunched an attack with Strongman Seal. Levi raised his hand to defend himself, but the moment he tried to use his Qi, his rib throbbed, so he couldn¡¯t do anything. The attack connected, and a wave of energy traveled into Levi¡¯s body, destroying his meridians. Through his hand, the energy attacked his innards. Levi spat out blood and flew backward, his face pale. Shocked, hispanions quickly attacked William from the nk. William roared and struck back at them with Dual Dragons, their palms mming into one another. These men were just macrocosmic orbit fighters, and they were a lot weaker than William. The impact of the attack made them cough up blood, and they quickly backed off, but they felt numb inside. Surprised by the oue of the battle, Timothy tried to assist hispanions, but he had forgotten that he too was in a fight himself. While he was distracted, Brandon charged ahead and attacked him. Brandon¡¯s Qi took on the form of a dragon, and his attack went straight to Timothy¡¯s core. The air itself shuddered as the Qi around Brandon seemed to roar. Timothy¡¯s face turned white and he quickly crossed his arms in front of his chest to protect himself. However, it was futile. Brandon¡¯s strength and will overwhelmed his own, and a surge of power washed. over him. He was sent flying backward and mmed into a wall. The wall shuddered and cracked, and debris fell Timothy¡¯s stomach churned, and his Qi was disappearing. Just when he was about to push it down, Brandon charged ahead again and swung down his hand like an axe. Left with no choice, Timothy had to raise his hands and defend himself. He only managed to summon a fraction of his Qi, which didn¡¯t help much. Brandon easily broke through his defense and crushed his arms. A stab of pain charged up into his head, and he fell backward. Brandon then put his hand on Timothy¡¯s head. Timothy was drenched in sweat, and with a trembling voice, he said, ¡°Have mercy, please.¡± Brandon sneered. ¡°I guess you won¡¯t be buttering up Levi?¡± Timothy smiled bitterly. ¡°Please, stop with the insults. I yield.¡± 2/3 Thu, 13 Jun Chapter 94 To Battle Brandon pulled his hand back. ¡°I¡¯ll let you go this time for your father¡¯s sake. Come to me if you want revenge. 87% ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± said Timothy, looking dejected. The battle hit him so hard, it traumatized him. From then on, he would find it hard to improve his strength. Brandon came back into the room and saw Levi and hisrades on the ground, all injured. William walked up to Levi and mmed his foot down on his face, eliciting a scream from Levi. ¡°You don¡¯t care about the reason I kill? So, by your logic, I can kill you right now,¡± said William coldly. Levi was terrified. He was a student ofH Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Massacre However, no matter how furious he was, he couldn¡¯t change anything. A loss was a loss. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Do you want me to kill you?¡± asked William coldly. Levi shrieked, ¡°I¡¯ll kill you! I¡¯ll kill you and your family!¡± William crushed Levi¡¯s right knee, his eyes glinting with murder. ¡°You¡¯ll kill my family? Then, he crushed Levi¡¯s left knee. Levi¡¯s eyes rolled back and he fell unconscious. William turned around to look at Levi¡¯spanions and asked coldly, ¡°And who are you two supposed to be?¡± Worried that William might cripple them too, they said, ¡®We¡¯re students of this style.¡± William sneered and looked at Landry. Landry was already sweating buckets. He didn¡¯t expect William to be powerful enough to destroy Levi and hispanions. He alone was no match for this monster, so he forced a smile. ¡°Mr. Barrett, ¡°It¡¯s not a coincidence Levi sought you out. You were going to use him to get rid of me, I presume?¡± ¡°No, of course not.¡± A scared Landry quickly waved his hands. ¡°I¡¯m friends with Timothy. He wanted a ce to stay, so I got him a room here.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± The moment William stepped closer, Landry stepped back. Landry frowned. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what happened today. Please have mercy, I¡¡± ¡°If I wanted to kill you, you¡¯d be dead by now, even if you¡¯re a Qi State master,¡± said William coldly. Landry stopped moving back, and he stood up straighter. ¡°You saw through me.¡± William scoffed. ¡°You love to mask your power, don¡¯t you? Well, I can help you with that. You won¡¯t have to mask it ever again.¡± He attacked Landry with Shaylin Dragon w and grabbed Landry¡¯s shoulder. Shocked, Landry tried to back off, but William¡¯s arm seemed to turn longer all of a sudden, and he crushed Landry¡¯s shoulder. A stab of pain shot up from Landry¡¯s shoulder, and he screamed as he fell to the side. William then flicked his fingers, attacking Landry¡¯s elixir field and a few meridian points. Landry felt all his strength leaving his body and warmth surge out his palms and feet. His face turned pale as he screamed, ¡°You ruined me!¡± He jumped up and tried to pounce at William, but then his legs buckled and he fell down again. ¡°How does it feel?¡± asked William coldly. ¡°Why did you do this?¡± shrieked Landry. ¡°You were going to use Levi to get rid of me and take Kane down a peg, weren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°And so what if I were?¡± Landry red at him. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, Southstead would have been mine.¡± 1/3 Chapter 95 Massacre Landry¡¯s fury disappeared, reced by a great fear. With a trembling voice, he said, ¡°Mr. Niamster is my backer. He¡¯ll go after you.¡± ¡°You think too highly of yourself,¡± said Brandon coldly. ¡°Mr. Niamster can still get someone else to help him out even if you¡¯re dead. William, I think you should just kill him.¡± William waved his hand. ¡°He deserves a chance.¡± Levi slowly woke up, after which he let out a scream. His knees were crushed, and his legs were done for. ¡°How does it feel? Still want to kill my family?¡± asked William coldly.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°My master will go after you, Barrett! He¡¯ll avenge me!¡± Levi screamed. ¡°Is that so? Let¡¯s see if he can save you from this, then.¡± He quickly poked Levi thirty¨Csix times. What William used was a dark technique called Tormenting Death. Every hour, the victim would be plunged into agony for ten minutes, and the pain would keep mounting until the victim was dead. Levi screamed once more and fainted. William said, ¡°Take him to his master and see if he can save this idiot.¡± Levi¡¯spanions quickly picked Levi up and left without saying a word. Brandon said, ¡°You¡¯re going to make Hattie really mad. He¡¯s already a century old, and he has a ton of students. If William sneered. ¡°If he knows what he¡¯s doing, he¡¯s going to ask for my help eventually.¡± ¡°What?¡± Brandon couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡®I¡¯ll exinter.¡± He looked at Landry. ¡°So, do you yield?¡± Landry was filled with hatred. He refused to yield, but he couldn¡¯t say that. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Good. At least you¡¯re not a total moron.¡± William and Brandon then left the club. Brandon said. ¡°The man backing Landry¡¯s not going to be happy about this. Sheldon might get dragged into this.¡± A momentter, William said, ¡°Hook me up with the governor if you can.¡± Brandon¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Do you have a n?¡± ¡°I saw him on TV a few times before. He¡¯s sick.¡± ¡°You could tell even when he was only on TV?¡± Brandon was incredulous. ¡°He¡¯s in a lot of pain. If I can help him, it¡¯ll help Sheldon too.¡± Brandon nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll tell Sheldon to get to it.¡± It was six when William arrived home. Elsa had changed into a ck dress, and a cheap essory hung from her neck. He was stunned by her beauty nevertheless, and his eyes sparkled as he said, ¡°You¡¯re gorgeous Elsa said sheepishly, ¡°Really? I bought this back in college. It¡¯s a little small, but I guess it can work.¡± 2/3 87%/ Chapter 95 Massacre ¡°Oh, that won¡¯t do,¡± said William. ¡°I¡¯ll pick a few dresses for you.¡± Elsa quickly waved her hands. ¡°No. I¡¯ve spent a lot of your money. I can¡¯t do it again.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. You can always pay it back when you get famous.¡± He took her out of the house. Edith¡¯s shop had a lot of branches across different states, including Justford. She stocked clothes, bags, and essories from all famous brands. Jason drove them to the busiest street in Justford. It was where all the brand¨Cname goods were sold. A lot of the luxury shops were under Edith, so he could use his tinum card to pay. The first shop they went into was Dior, and they sold goods like clothes, perfume, and essories. Elsa was surprised they would be buying things from this shop. The clothes cost a ton, William. We should get something else.¡± A few of her friends who were rich loved this brand. She knew a single piece of clothing would cost at least four figures. That was too much for her. ¡°Well, we¡¯re already here anyway. Might as well check things out.¡± Send Gifts Chapter 96 Chapter 96 Elsa Sparkles William took Elsa into the shop, and the retail assistant greeted them politely, asking them what they would need. ¡°Can you show her some dresses, and then the essories?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text. The retail assistant smiled. ¡°You came at a good time, sir. We just restocked on a re¨Crelease of past styles. Would you care to have a look?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± They walked to the cabs, where a ton of dresses were on disy. All were beautiful, but William hadn¡¯t the faintest idea about fashion, so he left the choice to Elsa. It was then a woman and a bald man came in. The man was about thirty years old, and he was wearing a gaudy, short¨Csleeved shirt and a pair of slippers. The woman was about Elsa¡¯s age. She was beautiful and slim, but she couldn¡¯t hold a candle to Elsa. The woman noticed Elsa, and she paused for a moment, then she looked at William. William didn¡¯t much care about fashion, so all he wore were cheap clothes. A smirk curled the woman¡¯s lips. ¡°Well, if it isn¡¯t the school madonna. Here to get some new clothes?¡± The look on Elsa¡¯s face changed when she saw that woman, and she stared at the ground. Just checking things out.¡± ¡°Really?¡± The woman nodded. ¡°True. You can¡¯t afford anything in this shop anyway.¡± William frowned. Now that¡¯s just rude. He said coolly, ¡°Watch your tongue.¡± The bald man shot William a look. ¡°You watch your tongue. Scare her, and my men are going to whoop your ss.¡± Birds of a feather, huh? William shot him an icy look. ¡°Your threats won¡¯t work on me, chump, so save it.¡± ¡°Chump? Oh, you really don¡¯t know who I am, huh?¡± The man sneered. ¡°Do you know who I work with? Buffalo, that¡¯s who. He works for Kane. And do you know who Kaneis? He¡¯s lord of the underbelly of Justford.¡± William ignored him and pointed at a nice dress. ¡°I¡¯ll take that.¡± The retail assistant smiled. ¡°Nice choice, sir. This is a ssic, and its name is Rose. This is the only one we have in our shop. The dress showed off one of its wearer¡¯s shoulders, and it was pink¨Celegant, beautiful, and perfect for Elsa. The woman sneered. ¡°You can¡¯t afford that dress. Stop embarrassing yourself and leave. She approached the disy cab and stared at the dress, then she held the bald man¡¯s arm. ¡°Law, I really like this. Can you buy it for me?¡± Law chortled and looked at the price tag. Thirteen grand and five hundred? He cleared his throat. ¡°Um, this doesn¡¯t suit you, babe. Let¡¯s get another one.¡± T 1/3 87%1 Chapter 96 Elsa Sparkles William ignored them and told the retail assistant, ¡°Pack this up for us.¡± The man called Law felt embarrassed, and he roared, ¡°You wanna get dunked, punk?¡± ¡°Piss off. You¡¯re getting in my way.¡± William was getting impatient. Law roared, ¡°Damn you!¡± He charged at William, but all William did was wave his hand, and Law fell, pain coursing through his veins. His face turned pale and he shivered. With fear in his eyes, he stared at William. That was like magic. ¡°Sit for a bit.¡± Law gritted his teeth. ¡°I¡¯m calling my boss. He¡¯s a fighter. You¡¯re done for ¡°Call him, then.¡± Scared, the woman quickly helped Law get up, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t pull him up. Meanwhile, Law was already making a call. The retail assistant was surprised as well. She quickly took the dress and helped Elsa change into it. When Elsa came back out, William was floored by how beautiful she was, Elsa looked just like a blooming rose¨Cbeautiful, charming, and elegant. Her legs alone captivated him, and she was like a starpared to her friend. William nodded. ¡°This is perfect. We¡¯ll take it.¡± The retail assistant smiled. ¡°Cash or card, sir?¡± William handed her the tinum card. ¡°I¡¯ll be using this.¡± The retail assistant paused for a moment. ¡°Is that a credit card, sir?¡± William said, ¡°It¡¯s a VIP card for this shop. There should be some money in it The retail assistant shook her head. ¡°Sorry, but we don¡¯t have this kind of system. Are you sure this is the right one?¡± William was surprised the retail assistant didn¡¯t know about this. The woman mocked, ¡°Hah, caught you in 4K. Knew you couldn¡¯t afford it, punk.¡± Lawughed as well. ¡°Hah, that¡¯s what you get, punk. Now everyone knows you¡¯re a loser.¡± He leered at Elsa. Compared to his girlfriend, Elsa was a lot more beautiful. More importantly, she was a lot hotter than his girlfriend. Any man would kill to have Elsa. Another staff member was alerted to themotion, and she quickly approached the scene. ¡°What seems to be the matter?¡± The retail assistant handed her the tinum card. ¡°Ma¡¯am, this customer said this is a VIP card, but I don¡¯t think we ever gave anyone this card before.¡± The moment she saw that card, the manager paled. She took it from the retail assistant and had a closer look, then she bowed. ¡°I am very sorry, sir. She¡¯s new, so she has no idea about this card. On behalf of the store, I humbly apologize for my oversight.¡± 2/3 Chapter 96 Elsa Sparkles William didn¡¯t think much about it. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Just get it over with.¡± The manager carefully went to the counter and touched a machine with the card, then the bnce was shown on the screen. The retail assistant was surprised to see her manager looking so solemn, so she checked out the bnce as well, and there were a lot of zeros. Fifteen million! The manager swiped the card and handed it back to William with both hands. ¡°Do you need anything else, sir William looked around. ¡°Eh, we¡¯ll check out other shops,¡± Law quickly shouted, ¡°You¡¯d better not run if you¡¯re a man!¡± The woman screeched, ¡°Yeah, you just assaulted someone.¡± William asked, ¡°You know that wench, Elsa?¡± Elsa muttered, ¡°She¡¯s a ssmate of mine called Fanny. She and the other girls used to bully me because I¡¯m poor. A group of men charged into the shop, and the one in the lead was a man in his forties with a scar on his face. Coldly, he asked, ¡°What happened here, Lawt Law pointed at William. That kid¡¯s a fighter, boss. He hit me and my girl¡ The sentence was never finished. For some reason, Law¡¯s boss went pale with horror. He had only seen his boss trembling in fear once, and that was when Kane yelled at him. Shocked, he turned his attention to William, and a bad feeling welled up within him. It can¡¯t be¡ Send Gifts 40 C »Ø Chapter 97 Chapter 97 An Old Face The middle¨Caged man quickly strode up to William and bowed. ¡°I wasn¡¯t told that you were here, Mr. Barrett. I¡¯m very sorry my underling crossed you¡± William had no idea who this guy was. Kane had a lot of underlings, but still, he nodded. ¡°Keep a close eye on your men, you hear?¡± He waved his hand, and Law could move. Quickly, Law got up. ¡°Boss¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text. The middle¨Caged man sent Law flying with a p and roared. ¡°Shut it! One more word and I¡¯ll feed you to the fish!¡± A scared Law went down on his knees, keeping quiet. He had a feeling that his boss wasn¡¯t joking as his eyes looked murderous. The r middle¨Caged man turned around, still bowing. ¡°Tm very sorry for what he did. I¡¯ll cut his tongue off as an apology¡± William said coolly, ¡°It¡¯s alright. You¡¯re working with Kane anyway, so I¡¯m letting this slide. See you.¡± The man backed off while still bowing He kept doing this until William left the store. The man was Kane¡¯s underling, and he knew how powerful Kane was Even so, Kane had to give his utmost respect to William. William was powerful, and that sure was a reason, but he was also close to Brandon. If William was crossed, one call was all it took for Kane toe after his head. The man¡¯s underlings kept quiet and retreated silently, then they formed two lines and waited outside. Farmy was in disbelief. She sat on the ground, clutching her face. Why are they so scared of him? Who is this Law left Fanny to fend for herself as he hung his head low and stood in the farthest corner of the formation. He didn¡¯t even dare to look at William. William left the store. When he saw what the thugs were doing, he said, ¡®Don¡¯t follow me Just do whatever you have to The middle¨Caged man chased his underlings away and sycophantically said, ¡°We can carry your shopping bags for you, Mr. Barrett¡± William waved him down. ¡°Just leave.¡± The middle¨Caged man and his team left, but he was still shuddering in fear. He pped Law again, this time drawing his blood and breaking his teeth. Elsa was surprised, to say the least. ¡°Why are they so scared of you?¡± William smiled. ¡°I¡¯m friends with their boss. Right, time to get you a ne to go with this dress¡± He then picked out some shoes, a watch, some perfume, some bags, some earrings, and some bracelets. In the end, he put her through a hair makeover. When she came back out, she looked nothing less like a regal woman Happy with the results, William said. ¡°You¡¯re prettier now. 1/3 Chapter 97 An Old Face mean anything by that. It was almost time, so William took her to Hotel Dragunity, a five¨Cstar hotel. It was where the graduation dinner would be held. Once they got out of the car, the usher opened the doors for them. Two banners could be seen hanging in the lobby. One read, ¡®Bernard Music School, Faculty of Music Graduation Dinner The other read, ¡°Soutke University, Faculty of Finance Graduation Dinner. William was surprised to see the second banner. Soutke University was the ce he studied, and he was a finance student. Ihat a coincidence, He took Elsa to her hall and was about to leave, but when he came to the elevator, a bespectacled man came out with a group of students behind him. The man paused for a moment when he saw William. ¡°William?¡± This man was none other than Damian, their ss leader. Despite not seeing him for two years, he hadn¡¯t changed much. Damian left a good impression on William. He was a kind and friendly man, and he was popr among the students. ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s been a while. William smiled. Standing behind him were a few people William didn¡¯t want to see, namely Aidan, Tanner, Zach, Sophie, and Queenie. Aidan averted his gaze, while Zach sneered. ¡°Why did youe here? I don¡¯t remember you being invited. ¡°Whoa, don¡¯t make it sound like I want to be here. I¡¯m not interested in your dinner.¡± Damian quickly said. ¡°Hey, he¡¯s our ssmate, Zach. It¡¯s good that he¡¯s here. Don¡¯t you think, Aidan?¡± He asked Aidan because he thought Aidan was good friends with William and because Aidan was the sponsor of this dinner. It was only right to ask. Aidan didn¡¯t look at him but said, ¡°Do what you will.¡± Damian didn¡¯t notice that Aidan was looking off, so he grabbed William¡¯s arm. The dinner¡¯s just begun. Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s been years since west saw you.¡± William had no interest in joining them. He was expelled anyway, so attending the event was pointless. However, when he saw the venue of the event, his eyes lit up with delight. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll go.¡± Delighted, Damian pushed William toward the venue. William¡¯s enemies did not like this, but since Aidan said nothing, they kept quiet as well. There were about forty people at the dinner. The venue was decorated to resemble a lecture hall, and everyone was given a seat. The lecture. The hall was alread, cats were arranged ording to the one they got on their first day of half¨Cfull. A lot of people were surprised by William¡¯s arrival, and they started whispering among themselves. ¡°That¡¯s William, isn¡¯t it? Why is he here? He was expelled, wasn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°No idea. Someone invited him, probably ¡°He had a falling out with Aidan. They say it¡¯s because he owes Aidan money and refuses to pay up.¡± 2/3 86% Chapter 97 An Old Face ¡°Really? I can¡¯t believe Aidan would lend him money.¡± William heard what was being said, but he ignored them. He knew these rumors were spread by Aidan¡¯s friends andckeys. A tall, pudgy guy approached William and patted his shoulder. ¡°William!¡± He was the second guy to greet William. William¡¯s eyes shone. ¡°Rocky!¡± Rocky Yam was a good friend of William¡¯s, but he transferred schools in the second semester of their first year. They seldom talked after that, so he was surprised to see Rocky here. Compared to how he was two years ago, Rocky changed a lot. There was something special about him, and more importantly, there was Qi within him. After they made small talk, Rocky gave William a card. ¡°I have to go, but call me when you¡¯re free. I¡¯ll be in Justford for a bit. Then, he left in a hurry without waiting for William to say anything. Looks like he has some urgent business. William shook his head and made his way to his seat. He noticed a beautifuldy beside his seat. She was wearing traditional Moran attire, and it looked neat and unassuming. Send Gifts 40 Chapter 98 Chapter 98 Embedment William froze for a moment when he saw that woman, and memories flooded his head. This wornan shared the same desk as him during their freshman year and his first crush. She came from a Moran n. and this attire was what she usually wore. She stood out among the crowd. William didn¡¯t have the chance to get to know her, however, for she dropped out after a month of studying. This woman¡¯s name was Rayna Tvera. She also had a Moran name, but no one knew what it was. Rayna¡¯s beauty was the talk of the whole campus. Students of every year would wait around after ss ended just to catch a glimpse of her. Even some of the younger lecturers tried to approach her. However, Rayna never got close to anyone. Eventually, the handsome and rich men gave up. Everyone kept their love hidden deep within their hearts. It was surprising to see Rayna joining the dinner. A lot of people recognized William the moment he showed up. Some said hi, while some averted their gaze. He was an ex¨Cconvict, so some students refused to talk to him. William took his seat and said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡± Rayna smiled at him. ¡°You haven¡¯t changed. ¡°And you¡¯re as beautiful as ever.¡± A sweet smile curled Rayna¡¯s lip. Everyone else changed a lot.¡± William noticed that Rayna was shining. It was a colorful light, and she radiated a nice scent. It smelled like flowers, but it wasn¡¯t. He wondered what was going on, so he turned on his third eye and saw something shining residing in Rayna¡¯s belly. That thing was about the size of a pinky and looked like a bug. The bug was the source of the light. Embedment? A hint of fury red in his eyes. In the memories he inherited, there were records of entomancy, and there was one particr skill that was used to make powerful insects called embedment. Embedment was an evil skill. It required the user to embed an insect into the body of a female, and then the user would provide the female with a lot of powerful herbs and food. The insect would then absorb its host¡¯s nutrients, and once it grew to maturity, the host would lose all her blood and die a grisly death. Noticing the shift in the air around William, Rayna smiled. ¡°On second thought, there is something. different about you.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± William closed his third eye. ¡°I was jailed for a couple of years, so maybe it¡¯s that.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Rayna was surprised. ¡°That¡¯s unfortunate, but you¡¯re a great man. You¡¯ll get over it.¡± Just then, a young man showed up, and he frowned when he saw William sitting beside Rayna. Imperiously, he said, ¡°You, change your seat.¡± William looked at him. This young man was called Hutch Conker. He was short and tan¨Cskinned, but he thought he looked good. His father was the deputy mayor of Goldriver and his family was well off, hence his arrogance. William said coolly, ¡°Piss off¡± Hutch froze. He thought William would do as he was told, but he didn¡¯t think William would be unfazed La creared ¡°Vondra se an enouder Van don¡¯t dazama to ba hara nich non lika ur 1/3 Chapter 98 Embedment who have bright futures. You should bementing your fate. And you have no right sitting beside Rayna,¡± ¡°Sounds like you¡¯re saying you have a bright future. I don¡¯t think so. Hutch chortled, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll tell you. My father has gotten me a job at the county¡¯s National Land Agency. I the head of that agency in three years. As for you, I bet you can¡¯t even find a job, considering that you didn¡¯t even graduate and are an ex¨Cconvict.¡± William looked at him. I am something of a fortune teller myself, and judging from your face, you¡¯ll bring misfortune to your whole family. Because of you, your father will lose his job today.¡± Hutch sneered. ¡°That¡¯s crackpot theory.¡± Hutch didn¡¯t believe William at all. That¡¯s preposterous. ¡°I wonder¡¡± William made a call to Sheldon. Once it went through, he said, ¡°Sheldon, I have something to tell you. It¡¯s about Goldriver¡¯s deputy mayor.¡± Sheldon paused for a moment. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°He abused his power to get his son a job in the county¡¯s National Land Agency, and he¡¯s going to promote his son to head of the agency in three years. His son has a car worth seventy¨Cfive thousand, and he spends about tens of thousands a year. The deputy mayors don¡¯t make that kind of money. I suspect that he¡¯s taking bribes.¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Sheldon was a righteous officer. In his twenty years of working as a politician, not once did he ever take any bribe. Money was not his pursuit, and hearing someone working for him taking bribes filled him with fury. Thank you for the tip. I¡¯ll look into this The call ended, and Hutch was frozen in shock. He stared at William, asking, ¡°Who was that?¡± ¡°Oh, you know, Justford¡¯s mayor. Hutch sneered. ¡°Yeah, and my dad¡¯s the governor.¡± He didn¡¯t believe it at all. Justford¡¯s mayor was a top dog, and an ex¨Cconvict like William could never know him. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t believe me. Your father will call you soon, I believe.¡± Hutch¡¯s heart sank. Could it be true? Just then, Sophie and Zach took their seats behind William. It was where they actually sat in their freshman year. Sophie knew that Kane treated William as his guest of honor, so she said nothing. Zach, however, had no idea about it. He was annoyed seeing William sitting with Rayna, and he hissed, ¡°You actually came? Damian was just being polite. Man, how low can you go?¡± William frowned. He¡¯s asking for it. William picked up the bottle of water on his table and hurled it at Aidan. The smack hurt Aidan, and he turned around in fury only to be met with William¡¯s icy gaze. ¡°Get over here,¡± said William curtly. He would show no mercy to a traitor like Aidan. Aidan¡¯s face fell, but he approached William and red at him. ¡°What do you want?¡± William chuckled. ¡°Nothing. Honestly, after what you did to me, I ought to destroy your family and make sure you never rise back up again.¡± 2/3 86% Chapter 98 Embedment Aidan¡¯s heart was filled with fear, and he clenched his fists. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what I did, but I was punished for it, wasn¡¯t I?¡± Aidan didn¡¯t think William was bluffing. He was friends with Brandon, Tia, and Kane. If he wanted to, he could use his connections to destroy Aidan¡¯s family. William pointed at Zach. ¡°This moron annoys me. You have three minites. I want him exiled from this city for good.¡± Send Gifts 40 Chapter 99 Chapter 99 The Sacred Insect Aidan was already under a lot of stress, to begin with. Things were looking bad for the Wrights. Their assets had shrunk massively¨Cthey went from having billions to just a few hundred million. Furthermore, they had to deal with the pressure the Lloyds and Kane were putting on them. These two parties were William¡¯s friends, so they did everything within their means to stomp on the Wrights. Thus, after hearing what William wanted, Aidan red icily at Zach. Thanks to Aidan¡¯s support, Zach managed to sign quite several renovation projects a while back. The projects were still ongoing and he stood to profit hundreds of thousands from them, The look in Aidan¡¯s eyes made Zach tremble. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him, Aidan. It¡¯s not as if he¡¯s anyone. important. How would he be able to do anything to the Wrights?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Aidan snarled. ¡°I no longer have a stake in Prosperity Vi. You won¡¯t be involved in the project. any longer, and I won¡¯t be able to give you the initial payment for the work you¡¯ve already done.¡± Zach was gob¨Csmacked. I¡¯m not getting paid? I mortgaged the house to get the funds to work on this project! ¡°You can¡¯t do this, Aidan!¡± he quickly eximed. ¡°We¡¯re good buddies-¡± ¡°When have we ever been buddies?! Aidan¡¯s expression was cold and unrelenting. ¡°From now on, don¡¯t ever appear in front of me again! Leave! Get out of Justford, or else, you won¡¯t even get a single cent! ÒÕ Zach was shocked and furious; but he couldn¡¯tsh our Aidan had him in a chokehold. If Aidan didn¡¯t give him any payment at all, his entire family would be tossed out on the streets with nothing left. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll leave! I¡¯ll leave Justford and go back to my county.¡± Zach felt humiliated, but for the sake of the money, he dared not protest. He walked off, but not without ring at William with his bloodshot eyes first. William abruptly stopped him and asked, ¡°Did you just re at me?¡± Zach¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± he hastily fired back before hightailing it ut of there. Once he was gone, Aidan turned to William and said, ¡°William, there¡¯s no reason for us to be enemies.¡± ¡°My enemy, huh? You¡¯re not worthy to be that yet, William dered curtly. ¡°Go and take a seat at the back. I don¡¯t want to see you.¡± Aidan clenched his jaw and headed to the back row, making sure he was out of William¡¯s sight.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Queenie and Tanner who were sitting nearby saw the whole thing and were stupefied. What¡¯s going on? Why is Aidan so afraid of William? ¡°Is William holding something over Aidan?¡± Queenie muttered. Tanner nodded. ¡°It¡¯s possible. Otherwise, why would someone as rich as him be scared of William?¡± William didn¡¯t bother with any of them and continued talking to Rayna Just then, Hutch got a call from a middle¨Caged man who bellowed at him, ¡°You b¡¯stard! What have you 1/4 86% punk! You¡¯re going to be the death of me!¡± The moun Hutch was dumbstruck. of Justford is investigating Dad? Does that mean William really called the mayor just now? He turned to William with a look of horror. All the color drained out of his face! He was no longer listening to his father¡¯s voice which was stilling through the phone. After hesitating for a while, he gritted his teeth and walked over to William. He fell to his knees with a loud thump. ¡°I was wrong. William. I shouldn¡¯t have insulted you. I shouldn¡¯t have told you to get lost. I made a grave mistake, William. I¡¯m willing to kneel for forgiveness. Please don¡¯t take it out on my father. William eyed him indifferently. ¡°We barely knew each other back then, save for a passing greeting now and then, so why did you choose to provoke me? Have you got nothing better to do?¡± Hutch was on the verge of tears. Tm sorry, William, Can you please not cause trouble for my father?¡± William nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± He pointed at Tanner. ¡®See him? His name is Tanner Byrne.¡± Hutch swiftly nodded. ¡°We¡¯re from the same county. I helped him with the documentation when his family moved.¡± ¡°Uh¨Chuh. Well, he¡¯s getting on my nerves right now. Teach him a lesson for me, William said. Hutch leaped to his feet right away. ¡°You got it!¡± He marched right over to Tanner who had been listening in all along. Thetter was utterly bbergasted when he heard what William said. As soon as Hutch came over, he began pping Tanner repeatedly on the face. Blood started peeking through the corner of Tanner¡¯s lips. Enraged, he hollered, ¡°Hutch! Have you gone mad?! Why are you hitting me?!¡± ¡°Because I can!¡± The two men got into a scuffle. Queenie tried to get between them, but Hutch kicked her away. William was satisfied with the result and turned to Rayna to ask with a smile, ¡°Why did you decide to attend the graduation dinner?¡± However, Rayna was still intrigued by William¡¯s tricks. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you thatter. Can you tell me what happened between you and Aidan?¡± Thus, William gave a simple ount of what happened. Once he was done, Rayna let out a soft sigh. ¡°I never thought he¡¯d do something like that.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not surprising, William said. ¡°When the Wrights weren¡¯t doing well for themselves, he was a normal person just like me, so we were able to be good buddies. However, when the Wrights rose back to prominence once more, he was once again a wealthy young man. It stands to reason that he would look down on someone like me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because he¡¯s a fool, Rayna dered. ¡°He can¡¯t see the value of someone as remarkable as you.¡± Chapter 99 The Sacred Insect ¡°I wouldn¡¯t call myself that.¡± William chuckled. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about you. You haven¡¯t answered my question.¡± Rayna smiled. T¡¯m just here to see my old ssmates.¡± William fell silent for a moment before abruptly saying, ¡°If you¡¯re in any trouble, you can talk to me about it. As your old ssmate, I¡¯ll do my best to help you.¡± Rayna felt a jolt. Did he pick up on something? She surveyed William and remarked, ¡°Oh? You¡¯ll help me?¡± William looked into her eyes. ¡°Of course. For example, if someone nted an insect in you or something like that. I can help you.¡± Rayna¡¯s expression shifted ever so slightly. She took a good, long look at William and asked, ¡°You noticed that? William nodded. ¡°If you trust me, let¡¯s discuss it somewhere else.¡± Rayna nodded back at him and the two left the hall. All the men ground their teeth when they saw Rayna leaving with William. One of them scoffed in contempt, ¡°I still don¡¯t see it! What¡¯s so great about William anyway?!¡± ¡°Exactly! He must¡¯ve tricked Rayna with tall tales and a glib tongue,¡± another man grumbled. Hutch and Tanner were still engrossed in their fight, so neither of them noticed that William had left. William and Rayna got into the elevator and went to the cafe on the ninth floor. He ordered coffee while she got a ss of juice. ¡°Go on.¡± William looked at Rayna. ¡°Tell me who nted the insect in you.¡± ¡°How did you notice it?¡± Rayna asked. ¡°That¡¯s my business,¡± William replied. ¡°Just tell me why you have an insect inside your stomach.¡± of Rayna lowered her head with a look of sorrow. Tears trickled out of her beautiful eyes as she exined the whole situation. It turned out that Rayna descended from the Morans¡®munity of sorcerers. Before she turned eighteen, she lived the normal life of a Moran girl. However, when she came of age and got into college. her father suddenly came to her and told her she needed to make some sacrifices for the safety of their people. Themunity of sorcerers inherited their knowledge and legacy from their ancient ancestors. It was rumored that they had been around since the dawn of civilization, and even after millennia since then, themunity was still in existence. They were able to survive this long because of their mastery of entomancy. They had a sacred insect of protection that was known as Divinus. Every three centuries, the Divinus insect would undergo metamorphosis, and during that time, Divinus would only survive the process and live for another three centuries if it was nted inside a person to feed off the person¡¯s blood and essence. Divinus was extremely selective about its host. The n had gone twenty years without a suitable candidate until Rayna was born. 12:49 Thu, 13 Jun 86% Chapter 99 The Sacred Insect As soon as she was born, she was chosen as Divinus¡® host, and atst, when she turned eighteen, Divinus was inserted into her using the n¡¯s secret techniques. Send Gifts ?? 40 G Chapter 100 Chapter 100 Taking the Insect Out William shook his head and sighed. ¡°Yourmunity of sorcerers is really in such decline that they need to rely on embedment so that Divinus can undergo metamorphosis.¡± Rayna was startled. ¡°What did you say?¡± William looked at her and asked, ¡°Rayna, do you trust me?¡± Rayna nodded. ¡°Although we only shared the same table for a month, I know you¡¯re trustworthy and dependable.¡± ¡°Good!¡± William replied. ¡°I can help you take out the insect, but I¡¯ll need your cooperation.¡± To his surprise, Rayna shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t. Divinus is exceedingly important for ourmunity and it might die if you take it our.¡± William rolled his eyes. ¡°Can you let me finish first? What I meant is that I¡¯ll help it undergo its metamorphosis without letting the process cause any harm to you. It¡¯s a win¨Cwin situation.¡± ¡°Help it undergo its metamorphosis?¡± Rayna repeated in shock. William nodded. ¡°Your n has to rely on inserting the insect into a person because they can¡¯t provide the nourishment the insect needs for its metamorphosis. As long as there is enough nourishment, the insect will be able to undergo metamorphosis anywhere. It doesn¡¯t need to be embedded into anyone.¡± Rayna¡¯s eyes widenedically. ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± William replied. ¡°It just so happens that I have an incredibly hardy insect on my hands. I think it can provide Divinus with all the nourishment needed for the process.¡± He checked the date before continuing, ¡°Let¡¯s do it tomorrow. I¡¯ll give you a call once I¡¯ve made all the arrangements. Rayna¡¯s hands tightened. ¡°But.. I¡¯m afraid my father won¡¯t let you do that¡± William was taken aback. ¡°Your father¡¯s nearby?¡± Rayna nodded. ¡°My final request to him was to allow me to attend the graduation dinner my ssmates organized. Once the dinner¡¯s over, I¡¯ll have to return to themunity of sorcerers.¡± William frowned. ¡°How¡¯s this? I¡¯ll take you away from here first.¡± Rayna immediately shook her head. ¡°That won¡¯t work. I have Divinus in me, which means that no matter where I go, my father will still be able to find me.¡± Just then, a middle¨Caged man dressed in a ck suit appeared. He walked right over to Rayna and said. curtly, ¡®Rayna, it¡¯s time for us to go.¡± Rayna grew pale. Her voice trembled as she asked, ¡°Dad, can you give me one more day? I¡¯ll follow you back tomorrow.¡± ¡°No!¡± The middle¨Caged man¡¯s face darkened. ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous for you to remain outside.¡± 1/4 Chapter 100 Taking the Insect Out eyes on Divinus. All of a sudden, William flicked his fingers and shot live wisps of wind at the middle¨Caged man who let out a groan before freezing up. He could no longer move a single muscle. William stood up and said to the middle¨Caged man, I¡¯m sorry, sir. I¡¯ve sealed up your Qi meridians, so you won¡¯t be able to move or speak for the next 24 hours. If you do, you will feel excruciating pain. Then he took Rayna by the hand and led her away. ¡°Is there anyone else around besides your father?¡± Rayna was still in a daze, but she shook her head and answered, ¡°No.¡± ¡°That makes things easier. William said. ¡°Spend the night at my ce. I¡¯ll help you take Divinus out at dawn. Rayna readily nodded before asking, ¡°You¡¯re very powerful. Will my father be alright?¡± ¡°He¡¯ll be fine. It¡¯s just a day¡¯s worth of difort,¡± William assured as the two entered the elevator and went back to the hall. The dinner had started. Tanner and Hutch were no longer swinging blows. Tanner¡¯s head had swelled up to almost double its size, but Hutch didn¡¯t have it much easier either. His clothes had been ripped and his face was covered in scratch marks.. As soon as Hutch spotted William, he hurried over with a groveling smile. I taught Tanner a lesson, William. William patted him on the shoulder. ¡°You did a pretty good job. As for your father¡¯s situation, I¡¯ll think of something. Thrilled, Hutch thanked William profusely. William and Rayna sat in the hall for a while before the former decided to leave. The two of them said. their goodbyes to their ssmates before heading to the hall where Elsa was. The music school¡¯s graduation dinner was about to end too as the head of the school was giving the closing speech. William called Elsa over and asked with a smile, ¡°Is it over?¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Elsa was in a good mood. She nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯ll be over soon. William, let me introduce my friend to you.¡± A young woman dressed in a ck gown was standing beside Elsa. Her features were a smidge less attractive than Elsa¡¯s, but she carried herself with a steady, mature air and was an expert with makeup. Thus, the two women looked simrly beautiful to those who saw them. The woman studied William and asked, ¡°Is he your boyfriend?¡± Elsa¡¯s cheeks flushed. She didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Nice to meet you,¡± William greeted. ¡°Im William Barrett, Elsa¡¯s boyfriend.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± the woman acknowledged without saying anything else. She didn¡¯t introduce herself or even look William in the eve. It was obvious that she looked down on him. 2/4 Chapter 100 Taking the Insect Out William frowned and withdrew his hand. What a rude tooman. Once the head of the school finished his speech, William dragged Elsa off. When they got outside, Elsa realized that there was a gorgeous woman beside William. She felt a bolt of jealousy and asked, ¡°Is she your friend, William?¡± ¡°Nice to meet you,¡± Rayna greeted, ¡°I¡¯m Rayna Tvera, William¡¯s former ssmate.¡± ¡°Yeah. She¡¯s my former ssmate. She¡¯s staying at One Prosperity today, Elsa,¡± William said. ¡°Oh, Elsa replied shortly. After getting in the car, William called Jose and asked thetter to bring over the cocoon he had left at the house. He had gotten the insect, which was inside the cocoon, after killing Nalorakk, and it had an extremely strong vitality. Jose said he wasing over at once and would arrive at about 1.00 AM. Upon arriving at One Prosperity, William told Rayna to go up and rest first. In the meantime, he cultivated to work on his secondary meridians. William walked back out of his room at about 1.30 AM, and in less than a few minutes, Jose was ringing the doorbell. He had brought the insect over. Now that William had the cocoon, he brought Rayna to his room alone and said, ¡°Rayna, you need to take off all your clothes.¡± Rayna turned red from embarrassment. ¡°Must I take everything off?¡± she asked with a tremble in her voice. William nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. I need to force the Divinus insect out and you can¡¯t be wearing anything¡± Rayna bit her lip. In the end, she nodded and began stripping. William averted his eyes. Once she waspletely naked, he instructed, ¡°Lie on the bed.¡± Rayna did as told and t on the bed. William didn¡¯t waste any time. He took out his Golden Needles and inserted 36 needles into her. Most of the needles were centered around her abdomen. Once he was done with that, he pressed down on her underbelly and channeled Qi into her. Divinus was disturbed by the Qi and instantly got annoyed. It screeched and tried to move to a different ce. s, Rayna¡¯s meridians had been sealed up and it couldn¡¯t move, so it became even more irritated. William pressed down again and Rayna gasped. Her cheeks were inmed. She could feel the zing hot palm on her skin. It gave her a strange feeling. William¡¯s gaze was piercing, ¡°Hurry up ande out, you little beast!¡± He tapped his finger and a wisp of Qi shot out like a needle that stabbed right into Divinus. Atst, the insect couldn¡¯t take it any longer. It began fleeing downward and escaped through Rayna¡¯s lower region. Rayna felt a cramp in her abdomen before feeling the sensation of somethinging out of her. She rasped once more as her cheeks flushed even harder. 3/4 Chapter 100 Taking the Insect Out William had been prepared for this. He moved Rayna away and mmed a ss upside down over the insect that was on the bed. The white insect the size of a thumb was all curled up and unmoving He immediately threw the cocoon into the ss and mmed the ss down again. Send Gif 40 1 Chapter 101 A Mortal¡¯s Medicinal Elixirs Chapter 101 Two Hosts. The Divinus insect immediately detected the change. It perked up and unfurled a little. First, it carefully crawled over to the cocoon and sniffed. All at once, its tiny ck eyes sparkled with excitement. The cocoon began trembling violently as the insect inside it was most likely terrified. It could sense impending danger. Divinus jumped into action right away. It bit through the cocoon in just a few bites and slunk right in. William used his X¨Cray vision to see what was happening on the inside. Divinus was chewing up the insect that couldn¡¯t even fight back. It seemed to have given up on its fate as it allowed Divinus to chomp on it. Thus, William looked away and addressed a dazed Rayna, ¡°Get dressed.¡± Rayna scrambled to get her clothes back on. William spotted her out of the corner of her eye. He could see her fair skin and though he was tempted to take a better look, he was able to rein himself in. and saw William staring at the cocoon in Once Rayna was fully dressed, she looked up his hand. After devouring the insect, Divinus sealed up the cocoon again. Now that it had its fill, it seemed to be preparing for its metamorphosis. Rayna was stunned. ¡°Is everything fine with Divinus now?¡± William nodded. ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s starting the process of metamorphosis now. This time, the effect should be even better than if it had been embedded inside a person. By the way, where did the Divinus insecte from?¡± ¡°Dad said that our n¡¯s ancestors first sessfully cultivated Divinus during the first century AD. Not only can it cure all illnesses, but it can even provide its host with a great boost of strength during a time of danger,¡± Rayna exined. ¡°Oh? It can cure all illnesses, huh?¡± William¡¯s interest was piqued. ¡°Who has control over Divinus?¡± Rayna shed him a bitter smile. The n went through many periods of war and unrest. The ability to control the insects has been lost so no one can control Divinus now. William smiled and shook his head. ¡°I roughly know the way to control it. Do you want to be its master?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Rayna pointed at herself with a look of shock. William nodded. ¡°It spent over two years living inside you. It¡¯s only reasonable that you¡¯re the one who controls it. Then, with a flick of his finger, he made a tiny cut on Rayna¡¯s little finger and held it over the cocoon. Three drops of blood fell onto the cocoon. Rayna was dumbfounded. ¡°It¡¯s that simple?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s that simple,¡± William confirmed. The insect is at its weakest when it undergoes metamorphosis. It will absorb your blood, and once the process is over, it will think of you as kin. As for how you can control it, you¡¯ll have to slowly discover that for yourself.¡± 061/4 Chapter 101 Two Hosts William sent Rayna back to bed and had her take the insect with her. Then, he threw himself back into cultivation again. The sun was just beginning to rise when William decided to take a nap. Just then, Rayna rushed over with a little insect in the palm of her hand and a look of marvel on her face. ¡°William! I can sense its thoughts!¡± William quirked his eyebrows. ¡°Is that so? That means the blood sacrifice was a sess. You¡¯re now its master.¡± The little insect was a lot more alert today. Its tiny ck eyes were sparkling as it sat there on Rayna¡¯s hand and eyed William. All of a sudden, there was a sh of white. Divinus jumped onto William¡¯s arm and bit down on him. William watched what it was doing without moving. The insect bit into his flesh and began sucking his blood. After the insect had drawn some of his blood, a thought raced through his mind. He had a feeling that the insect wasmunicating goodwill to him. It was as if it were trying to ingratiate itself with him. ¡°Two hosts?!¡± William eximed. ording to historical records, some insects could have two masters. William didn¡¯t expect him to encounter such an insect. However, he soon realized what Divinus was thinking. It was very intelligent and probably sensed that he could provide it with the food it needed, so it was willing to recognize him as its master in the hopes that it could feast on other insects in the future. William patted Divinus¡® plump belly and said, ¡°Go back.¡± Mysteriously, the insect seemed to understand William. It bounced off andnded on Rayna¡¯s palm. ¡°Your problem has been solved,¡± William said to Rayna with a grin. Rayna was filled with gratitude. She looked him straight in the eye and dered with utmost sincerity, ¡°Thank you, William. You saved my life!¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± William waved it off. ¡°You should find your father and exin everything to him first.¡± Rayna nodded. She held out a card with both hands. ¡°This is my address and number.¡± William took a look. The business card had a Southside address and a number. It also listed Rayna¡¯s position as the vice president of MN Medicorum.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. He had heard of MN Medicorum from advertisements. Not only did thepany produce medicine, but it also produced toiletries. ¡°You¡¯re in charge of MN Medicorum?¡± he asked in surprise. Rayna had a faint smile. ¡°My n founded MN Medicorum. We get about 12.5 billion in sales each year and about 2,25 billion in profit. That¡¯s how we sustain our living.¡± ¡°It turns out that you¡¯re a rich heiress,¡± William chuckled. 2/4 Chapter 101 Two Hosts Raynaughed. She came over and abruptly hugged William whose mind went nk when he suddenly felt a warm, soft body in his arms. He gently patted her on the back as he knew the joy and relief she had to be feeling after oveing a hopeless situation. ¡°William, once I settle everything, I¡¯lle and find you,¡± she said quietly. Rayna left without even having breakfast. She met up with her father before returning to the n with him. William was preupied with that piece ofnd with abundant Aura, so he headed off to take a look at the construction work without having breakfast either. When he arrived, he saw th the workers were digging the foundation. Kane was there overseeing the work, along with the architect. William seized the chance to make a few requests regarding the design of the vi and the materials to be used. The architect made a record of everything he asked for. William left the construction site at about 10.00 AM. He needed to take his mother and sister to visit his paternal grandfather, so he had to go. Earlier, before he left the house, he had Jose buy some gifts, including three boxes of thirty¨Cyear¨Cold whiskey, four sets of premium¨Cquality porcin tableware, four pounds of top¨Cquality Ceylon tea, along with some other expensive healthcare products, personal care items, and more. All in all, he spent over 300 thousand on these gifts. William wasn¡¯t close to his paternal grandparents, but they did raise his father. Since his father was no longer around, as the adopted grandson, he had the responsibility of taking care of them. William even packed up a blood fungus to give to his grandfather for his 75th birthday. He was going to help thetter get rid of the poison and guide him on how to consume the blood fungus. He ended up needing two cars to transport everything. Jason drove the van while William drove the armored car. Both vehicles set off toward Justford¡¯s Squarevale district. Squarevale district started out as a small town known as Squarevale, but ten years ago, the area was turned into one of the city¡¯s districts, and the town center was expanded. It was a windfall for a lot of the residents who had to be relocated. William¡¯s grandfather, Troy Barrett, was one of the lucky ones. The family had a piece ofnd with eight small houses which was turned into a building with 22 houses, and they also received around 200 thousand inpensation. William and Jason drove up to Scenica Gardens, the residential area where Troy and his family were staying. When the vehicles pulled up to the entrance, the security guard stopped them and asked, ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± William smiled and said, ¡°Hi. My name is William Barrett. I¡¯m here to visit my family. I¡¯m looking for someone named Troy Barrett.¡± The security guard nodded and tapped away on the setup in the guardhouse. Soon, the voice of an elderlydy rang out. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Someone named William Barrett is here to visit you and your family, Mrs. Barrett.¡± ¡°William Barrett?¡± Thedy was confused. The name didn¡¯t ring a bell until someone beside her said, 3/4 Chapter 101 Two Hosts ¡°That¡¯s Bryan¡¯s son.¡± It was only then that she recalled who William was. ¡°Oh. It¡¯s William. Let them in.¡± Send Gifts Chapter 102 A Mortal¡¯s Medicinal Elixirs Chapter 102 The Barretts ¡°Yes, Mrs. Barrett,¡± the security guard replied. The barrier went up and both cars drove in. It had been ages since Melisennast came here. William drove all around the residential area before he finally located the building that stood at the easternmost corner. The Barretts owned a total of 22 houses which were all inside this building. Troy gave his three sons three units each, kept one for himself, and sold off the rest. Apparently, the houses fetched over a million. As they needed an ess card to use the elevator, William had to call his second uncle, Ashton. The call went through and the person on the other end asked, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Uncle Ashton, it¡¯s me, William,¡± William replied. ¡°We¡¯re here to visit Grandpa for his birthday.¡± ¡°Oh, Ashton hummed indifferently. ¡°Hang on. I¡¯ll get someone to head down.¡± William ended up waiting for over twenty minutes. Mia began to get a little angry. ¡°Let¡¯s leave, William. I don¡¯t want to head up there!¡± ¡°Since we¡¯re already here, we might as well stick around. There¡¯s no rush,¡± William said evenly. Another ten or so minutes passed before a teenage boy finally walked out of the building. He had a cigarette between his lips and looked to be about seventeen or eighteen years old. His hair was dyed ming red and he had a string of piercings along his earlobes, as well as a nose piercing. He eyed William and asked, ¡°Are you William?¡± William nodded. ¡°That¡¯s me. You must be Adley, right?¡± Adley Barrett was the son of William¡¯s fourth uncle, Clement. Adley was only sixteen this year so he was around Mia¡¯s age. Adley scratched his ear and replied, ¡°Yeah. Let¡¯s go up.¡± Melisenna and Mia were standing right beside William but Adley didn¡¯t bother greeting them. He didn¡¯t offer to help with the gifts either. William didn¡¯t say anything. He left the gifts in the car and had Jason wait downstairs while the three of them followed Adley up to the house. Troy had a lot of children and grandchildren, so at the time, he asked for a duplex that was over two thousand square feet in size. He and his wife took care of all their grandchildren except for William and Mia. While they were in the elevator/Adley kept puffing away on his cigarette. Mia kept coughing from the smoke, but he didn¡¯t care. Instead, he studied the pretty girl in front of him and asked, ¡°You¡¯re my cousin, right? What¡¯s your name again?¡± Mia looked away and ignored him. 1/4 84%•þ Chapter 102 The Barretts All of a sudden, William smacked Adley¡¯s shoulder and thetter nearly stumbled to the ground. He turned around and red at William. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°How can you be so weak when you¡¯re still ung? William asked coolly. Adley scoffed ¡°That¡¯s none of your bloody business!¡± The elevator doors slid open and Adley swiftly walked off out of fear that William would smack him again. There were two units on this floor and both belonged to the Barretts. Adley walked over to the eastern unit and knocked on the door. A short, plump elderly woman opened it. Her eyes crinkled as she smiled at Adley. ¡°Why are you smoking again, Adley? Put it out. It¡¯s bad for your health Adley hummed in acknowledgment but walked into the house without putting his cigarette out. The olddy¡¯s expression soured when she spotted Melisenna, William, and Mia. ¡°Hi, Mom,¡± Melisenna quickly greeted. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± the olddy asked with an unweing expression. ¡°We¡¯re here to visit Grandpa for his birthday, Grandma,¡± William responded curtly. The olddy eyed William as if she were looking at a stranger. Are you William? Look how big you are now. My, my. You¡¯re such a filial boy, aren¡¯t you? It¡¯s been at least six years since youst came here, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here now,¡± William said with a dry chuckle. The olddy¡¯s beady eyes swept across the trio. Her expression darkened when she saw they were empty- handed. ¡°An adopted son is nothing like a biological one. It¡¯s been years since youst came over and yet you can¡¯t even spare the money to buy some fruits,¡± she criticized. ¡°Don¡¯t get upset, Grandma, William refuted coolly. ¡°They¡¯re all in the car. There were too many things for us to carry so we couldn¡¯t bring them up. I¡¯ll get someone to bring the things upter.¡± It was evident that she didn¡¯t believe him. She opened the door a little wider and said, ¡°Whatever. Just admit that you came empty¨Chanded. Come in.¡± The house was quite big, and as it was Troy¡¯s birthday, the living room was filled with people. William¡¯s uncles¨CAshton, Beau, and Clement, were there with their families, as well as Willian¡¯s aunt and her family. Each of them had two children so there were a lot of people. An elderly man with long brows and a pale face was sitting in the middle with a baby in his arms. It was his great¨Cgrandson who was only three months old. The old man had a kindly look on his face as he teased his great¨Cgrandson. Now and then, he chuckled heartily. ¡°Dad.¡± A somewhat familiar voice rang out. When he looked up and saw Melisenna and her two children, his smile vanished. He looked around the room and asked icily, ¡°Who told them toe over?¡± 214 Chapter 102 The Barretts William frowned. What¡¯s with this family? They¡¯re the ones toho invited us over but here they are turning their noses up at us! Beau quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m the one who got Kieran to invite Melisenna over, Dad. After all, we¡¯re family and Bryan has been gone for two years now. Melisenna has had a hard time raising the two children by herself, so I wanted them toe and have a meal with the family.¡± ¡°I had to raise four children and you¡¯re still living off of me,¡± Troy snorted. ¡°Do I have it easy?¡± Beau cleared his throat and said, ¡°There¡¯s another reason why I invited Melisenna over, Dad. Bryan¡¯s not around anymore but he left behind quite a bit of assets. Technically, his assets belong to us, the Barretts.¡± As soon as Beau said those words, William¡¯s expression darkened. All along, he found it strange that Beau invited his mother to join the birthday celebration. I get it now. He¡¯s after our family¡¯s assets! Troy nodded as if Beau madeplete sense. ¡°That¡¯s right. Bryan¡¯s my son. I deserve a share of his assets.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. He eyed penna and asked, ¡°Melisenna, when Bryan died, how much money did he leave behind? How many properties?¡± Melisenna lowered her head. She felt chilled to the bone and didn¡¯t know how to respond. ¡°You have a point, Grandpa, but unfortunately, my father didn¡¯t leave much money behind. The house we¡¯re staying in belongs to my maternal grandfather, William replied coolly. ¡°However, because I went to prison, the family is still in debt.¡± Beau frowned. ¡°In that case, why did I hear that you guys demolished your old house and you¡¯re nning. on building a new vi, William?¡± William was puzzled. He¡¯s a few hundred miles away. How did he find out about the vi being built? However, he remained calm and said, ¡°That¡¯s because my maternal grandfather gave me some money and told me to build the vi. They¡¯ll be moving in as well after the vi is built.¡± ¡°How much money did he give you?¡± Beau couldn¡¯t resist asking. ¡°Not much. Several hundred thousand,¡± William said. He wasn¡¯t going to tell these kinds of family members the truth. Troy pursed his lips disbelievingly. ¡°He¡¯s retired. How could he possibly give you several hundred thousand?¡± ¡°My maternal grandfather isn¡¯t rich, but he does like to buy lottery tickets. Who would¡¯ve thought that he would end up winning 1.5 million?¡± William replied. 1.5 million?! Everyone was stunned. The Barretts had sold off half of the 22 houses they got and only managed to get a bit over 1.5 million. Trosion changed. Even his gaze was different as he cleared his throat and looked at Melisenna. ¡°Take a William was using his maternal grandfather¡¯s wealth to boost his mother¡¯s standing in the family so that she wouldn¡¯t be mistreated at every turn. From the looks of it now, his n was rather effective. At the very least, these people didn¡¯t dare to look down on her anymore. ¡°Everything¡¯s ready at the hotel, Ashton announced. ¡°Let¡¯s go over now.¡± 3/4 Chapter 102 The Barretts The hotel was right opposite the residential area, so the family chose to walk. Everyone else walked in front while William and his family trailed behind. When they got out of the building, Beau saw the armored car and chuckled. ¡°What a sturdy looking car. Is it yours, William?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s a solid car,¡± William answered. Kieran scoffed andmented, ¡°Solid, my ¡°ss! These kinds of knockoff versions of luxury cars probably cost less than 30 grand.¡± While speaking, he pressed down on the key that was hanging from his waist, and a BMW X1 nearby beeped in response. Send Gifts 40 B Chapter 103 Chapter 103 Ignorant In reality, almost nothing was left of the 300 thousand or so that was Beau¡¯s share from the sale of the houses. His family had less than 50 thousand left. What was more, Kieran¡¯s car was bought with a loan. Nevertheless, this didn¡¯t stop Kieran from feeling smug in front of William. After all, in his eyes, a knockoff high¨Cend car would never hold a candle to his BMW XI. William gestured to Jason who immediately dashed over. ¡°Bring two boxes of whiskey over.¡± Jason nodded and ran back to the car to get the boxes. At the mention of whiskey, William¡¯s male cousins were startled. Good whiskey was expensive. How could he possibly afford it? Troy and the others stopped walking as well. They wanted to see what kind of whiskey William brought with him. Whiskey came at many different price points. Some were only about fifty Talons while others could cost thousands per bottle. When Jason brought the whiskey over, Kieran took a look at the writing on the box and guffawed. He pped his hand against the box and said, ¡°Thirty¨Cyear¨Cold whiskey, huh? William, do you know how much a bottle of that would cost?¡± William wasn¡¯t sure about the price. ¡°I think it was around two grand.¡± Kieran sneered. The market price is approximately 2,250 a bottle. There are six bottles in one box, so that means each box would cost you 13,500! It¡¯s not a big deal if you can¡¯t afford expensive gifts, but you shouldn¡¯t be hauling over two boxes of fake stuff. Do you think I¡¯ve never had thirty¨Cyear¨Cold whiskey before?¡± Upon hearing that, William opened the box and took out one of the gift¨Cwrapped bottles of whiskey. He opened it on the spot. As soon as the bottle was opened, the rich scent of the whiskey wafted out. Troy couldn¡¯t resist taking a few deep sniffs. His eyes were gleaming. He enjoyed drinking and had thirty¨Cyear¨Cold whiskey before, but it was only one time. Even now, he could still remember the taste of it. That was why he knew it was the real deal as soon as he caught a whiff of it! Just as he was about to say something, William frowned and remarked, ¡°You¡¯re right. It does seem fake. Sorry about that. I guess I must¡¯ve been tricked. He instructed Jason to take the whiskey back to the car. Troy quickly stopped him. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s fake. It smells alright to me. Take it up to the house.¡± William nced at Troy and said solemnly, ¡°Grandpa, as your grandson, how could I possibly allow you to drink fake whiskey? What if you fall ill? I wouldn¡¯t be able to bear the consequences.¡± With that said, he Jason to put the whiskey back in the trunk and bring over two boxes of tea instead. gol Troy¡¯s expression was stormy as he red furiously at Kieran. Nevertheless, since Kieran said it was fake, Troy couldn¡¯t say it was real as he didn¡¯t want to embarrass his grandson. Jason hauled the whiskey back and brought out two boxes of tea. The tea was wrapped up in brown namine And didn¡¯t ha 1/3 Chapter 103 Ignorant ¡°The whiskey was fake, but the tea has to be authentic,¡± William said with a smile. ¡°I asked my friend to buy premium¨Cquality Ceylon tea. It costs 12 thousand a pound. It should be quite good.¡± This time, it was Kieran¡¯s father Beau who shook his head and eyed William with derision. ¡°William, cari you not be such a braggart? Premium¨Cquality Ceylon tea that costs 12 thousand a pound? Take a look at yourself! Do you look like someone who could afford that?¡± William nced down at his clothes before asking. ¡°Are you saying that the tea is fake too, Uncle Beau?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± Beau scoffed. Once again, William opened up the packaging. The tea was segmented into serving sizes of a fifth of an ounce each. He opened one of these tiny blocks of tea and the rich, fragrant scent of tea wafted in the air. Alcohol wasn¡¯t Troy¡¯s only love. He prized tea even more than alcohol. Thus, he snatched the e tea over and brought it up to his nose to take a sniff. All at once, his eyes started bulging out. ¡°It¡¯s fake, right. Dad?¡± Beau quipped. Hah. This kid¡¯s a lost cause. Why does he keep bringing out fake goods to trick his elders? What¡¯s the point?¡± William tossed the tea back to Jason and waved him off. ¡°Put it back in the car. Don¡¯t bother bringing over any of the other gifts.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Jason nodded and carried the tea back with a mocking smile. What a bunch of idiots. They can¡¯t even recognize the best things money can buy when the items are right under their noses. They keep insisting that these things are fake! Troy couldn¡¯t keep up with the act anymore. ¡°You¡¯re both talking out of your ¡°sses!¡± he hollered. ¡°The whiskey¡¯s authentic and so is the teal¡± Beau and Kieran were startled. They stared at Troy in a daze. Troy cleared his throat and said, ¡°I¡¯m pleased to see how thoughtful you are, William. Ask that young man to take the things up to the house.¡± William smiled and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether these things are authentic or not, Grandpa. They¡¯re not worth much, to be honest. The birthday gift I brought for you today is the real treasure.¡± He took out a box and opened it up. It contained something that looked like a blood¨Cred mushroom which was giving off a strange smell. Adley came in for a closer look and immediately turned away. He scoffed and barked, ¡°What kind of rubbish is that? It smells like sh*t! What the hell did you bring, William? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s some kind of poisonous wild mushroom.¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t a wild mushroom,¡± William corrected. ¡°It¡¯s blood fungus, a priceless treasure. As long as it is used in the right way, it can enable a person to live a long and healthy life. It¡¯s very expensive, you know. It would cost at least a few million to buy one.¡± Even Troy didn¡¯t believe Williams this time. He eyed the blood fungus and frowned. ¡°Keep that for yourself, William. I only want the whiskey and the Ceylon tea.¡± William sighed and asked onest time. ¡°This is really good for you, Grandpa. Are you sure you don¡¯t want it? If it weren¡¯t for the whiskey and the tea, Troy would¡¯ve berated William by now, but for the sake of getting 213 84% Chapter 103 Ignorant those two things, he forced himself to be patient and say, ¡°I don¡¯t want it! What would I do with it?¡± William let out a small sigh and ced the blood fungus back into the box. Then, he turned to Jason and said, ¡°Jason, send the two boxes of whiskey and two pounds of tea to the hotel for my grandfather.¡± Jason nodded and took everything before walking behind William. After seeing the way Jason scampered around on William¡¯s orders, Ashton got curious and asked, ¡°William, who¡¯s this young man?¡± ¡°My driver, William replied. Behind them, a girl around Mia¡¯s age cackled. Mia had been silent this whole time, but she could no longer hold back now. ¡°What are youughing at? He really is our driver.¡± The girl whoughed was Jocelyn, Clement¡¯s daughter. She pursed her lips and scoffed, ¡°A driver, huh? Why would you need a driver for that pile of scrap metal your family has?¡± Mia was still a teenager, so she couldn¡¯t stop herself from firing back, ¡°That¡¯s not a pile of scrap metal! That¡¯s an armored car from Alpine Armoring which is a niche brand! It¡¯s worth over 15 million.¡± Even Kieran and Adley started chortling. They didn¡¯t believe a single word Mia said. Mia was infuriated. She wanted to continue firing back at them, but she didn¡¯t know what to say. William patted her hand. It was a signal for her to stay quiet, so she could only put up with it. Melisenna was letting William handle everything, so she also remained quiet and followed along behind them. Atst, they arrived at the hotel. It was a luxury hotel and dining at the hotel restaurant would cost at least a thousand per table. The price would only get higher if one were to order some of the more premium dishes and alcohol. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising for a meal to cost up to five figures. The Barretts had booked a tablerge enough to amodate several dozen people. Everyone took their sears. William, Melisenna, and Mia sat together at the spot nearest to the door. Soon, the birthday cake was brought in, and the celebration officially started. Troy opened a bottle of thirty¨Cyear¨Cold whiskey eagerly. All at once, the aromatic scent of the whiskey filled the air. Send Gifts 40 O Chapter 104 Mortal¡¯s Medicinal Elixirs Chapter 104 Competing With Mia Kieran was slightly shocked, ¡°Grandpa, are you really drinking that?¡± Troy red at his grandson. ¡°What do you know? This is an authentic thirty¨Cyear¨Cold whiskey!¡± Surprised, Kieran quickly poured himself a ss. It had a long finish with a strong floral taste.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. liskey real? You bought this pack of whiskey for thirteen Once he finished, he stared at William. ¡°Is this thousand five hundred?¡± William replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know much about alcohol. If Grandpa says it¡¯s real, then it¡¯s real.¡± Right then, Beau and the others poured themselves a ss of whiskey. Though they had drunk alcohol before, they couldn¡¯t distinguish whether it was real and could only tell that the whiskey tasted great. Afterward, the dishes were brought in, and everyone began eating. Sophia kept serving her real grandchildren and ignored William and Mia, treating them like strangers. Meanwhile, William didn¡¯t eat much, while Mia and Melisenna didn¡¯t touch their food. Suddenly, Clement spoke up. ¡°Dad, Joyce¡¯s recent monthly exam results are out. She made it into the top 400 in the district!¡± Troy grinned. ¡°Really? Joyce has always been smart. Since she reached the top 400, can she get into a good university?¡± Feeling proud, Clement replied, ¡°Of course! Making it into the top 400 means she can apply to top universities!¡± After he was done, he gave William a sideways nce. ¡°By the way, Mia is also in her sophomore year, right? Can her results keep up with her peers?¡± William answered, ¡°Yes, Uncle Clement. Mia will be in herst year of high school soon, and her exam results aren¡¯t bad either. A while ago, she participated in the National Math Competition for Middle and High Schools and won first ce for this district. Clearview University, Celestial University, and other universities all called us, hoping Mia could study there. They even offered her free tuition fees, but I didn¡¯t agree because Mia had better options than those. I¡¯m nning on letting her study abroad.¡± The whole room fell silent. First ce in the district? How could that be possible? Immediately, Jocelyn took out her phone and searched online. When she searched for the Math Competition results, she saw the first¨Cce winner was ¡°Mia Barrett.¡± Feeling like he had been overshadowed, Clement argued, ¡°What¡¯s the point of a woman learning math? That¡¯s useless! A woman should learn things like poetry, music, chess, or painting. Joyce has already obtained a fifth grade in piano and sixth in violin and dance.¡± William nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right, Uncle Clement. That¡¯s why I also hired a homeschool tutor. Luckily, Mia is smart and has now obtained a tenth grade in piano, violin, and dance. Also, she has great penmanship and is currently learning sixnguages.¡± William wasn¡¯t bluffing because since Mia had gained her intelligence, he had asked Gwendolyn to hire 1/3 Chapter 104 Competing With Mial Meanwhile, Clement felt overshadowed again but couldn¡¯t find any words to retort. 3- 84%¡ö D Jocelyn was looking at Mia with admiration whileplimenting her, ¡°Mia, how on earth did you manage to get first ce in the entire district? Are you really not going to Clearview and Celestial? Mia replied, ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it. That will have to wait until I participate in the International Math Olympiad during myst year in high school.¡± Jocelyn added. ¡°You¡¯re so intelligent. I¡¯m sure you will win the prize. Mia concurred, ¡°I¡¯ve done a few sets of international trial questions, and I think I should be able to get a prize.¡± At that moment, Ashton cleared his throat and changed the depressing topic. ¡°William, have you found a job yet?¡± William answered. ¡°I haven¡¯t found a job, but I currently have my own business.¡± ¡°Oh? You have your own business?¡± Ashton was intrigued. ¡°What kind of business is it?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve invested in a medicinalpany and a real estate project but haven¡¯t earned any money. What he said was the truth. Ashton chuckled. ¡°Real estate, eh? Are you working at a construction site?¡± It was obvious he didn¡¯t believe William could open arge business. William smiled and didn¡¯t retort. ¡°I think it¡¯s going well. If everything runs smoothly, I might be able to earn some money.¡± On the other hand, Troy had been drinking because the whiskey was too good. By now, he was slightly drunk and nced sideways at William. ¡°We humans must believe in faith. If a person is destined for something, he will seed. If he isn¡¯t, he will fail no matter what. You and your father are the same. Both are destined to fail, so stop thinking about making money and live your life like any ordinary person.¡± William replied, ¡°You¡¯re right, Grandpa. I¡¯m preparing to get married, but we don¡¯t have a suitable home. I heard that you have twenty¨Ctwo houses under your name. Can you spare one of them for me?¡± When Troy heard that, his eyes twitched, and he immediately forgot the whiskey and Ceylon tea William gifted him. He mmed his fork on the table. ¡°You must be delusional! Those houses aren¡¯t even enough for me to distribute to my grandchildren, so how would I have a spare one for you? Also, didn¡¯t you say you were going to build a vi yourself? Why do you still need a house inheritance?¡± William replied again, ¡°But I am your grandson too, so you can¡¯t be biased, right? As for the vi, that belongs to my mother¡¯s father, not me.¡± I Hearing that, Troy threw a fit. ¡°How dare you! Yes, I did take your father in, but he doesn¡¯t even want to repay our grace for bringing him up. He¡¯s an ungrateful b*stard! Do you think it¡¯s not enough to provide for someone like that and want the to provide for you too?¡± William wasn¡¯t angry to hear that and smiled. ¡°Grandpa, what if I do be rich in the future? Wouldn¡¯t I have to pay my respects to you like the others? The returns I will get from my investments are huge.¡± Yet, Troy sneered at that statement. You? Be rich? How can an ex¨Ccon be sessful? 2/3 Chapter 104 Competing With Mia William continued, ¡°They say to not discriminate against others. Though I haven¡¯t achieved anything now, it doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t be sessfulter¡± Once William said those words, Troy burst outughing while shaking his head. ¡°Even if you do be a millionaire, we won¡¯t spend a penny of your money!¡± With a raised eyebrow. William confirmed, ¡°Very well then. I hope you will remember your words. You won¡¯t spend a penny of my money.¡± After drinking another ss of whiskey, Troy reprimanded, ¡°I wondered why you would spend so much on whiskey and Ceylon tea. It turns out you¡¯re after my house. Haha! You¡¯d better forget about it because I¡¯d rather save them for my great¨Cgrandchildren than give one to you!¡± William silently drank from his ss. Those words had distinguished hisst hopes of reconciling with this family. Meanwhile, Sophia gave William a death stare, pointing at him, chastising, ¡°This brat is just like his father, ungrateful! How could he have ideas about our property?!¡± At that point, Melisenna couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and spoke up. ¡°Mom, even if Bryan isn¡¯t your own, you should have a little bit of affection for him, don¡¯t you? How could you say such hurtful words?¡± While she spoke, she teared up. It didn¡¯t matter to her if the Barretts said she was worthless, but she couldn¡¯t stand them badmouthing William. Sophia rolled her eyes. ¡°Oh, so you feel aggrieved? We raised Bryan, but how did he repay us?¡± William lowered his ss and retorted, ¡°You¡¯re right, Grandma. Of course, we have to repay our parents for bringing us up. Honestly speaking, you were never nice to my dad or showed him any care. Also, he began working to earn money and provide for you when he was still young.¡± After sneering. Sophia rebuked, ¡°If you put it that way, let¡¯s talk numbers. Your father grew up in our family, so ording to recent material costs, he would use several tens of thousands per month. After eighteen years, he would at least owe me 300 thousand!¡± ¡°Three hundred thousand, you say? That¡¯s not much.¡± William nodded and beckoned Jason over. ¡°Go to the bank and withdraw 300 thousand.¡± Jason nodded and left. The others in the room burst outughing. Kieran taunted, ¡°The heck! Are you done with your act, William? Have you gotten addicted to acting? How are you going to get 300 thousand?¡± But William ignored him and took out the blood fungus Troy didn¡¯t want. Then, he ced it into a bowl and added some whiskey. A whileter, the clear liquor suddenly turned red like blood. But what was even stranger was that the bloody¨Clooking liquor emitted a strange fragrance. Send Gifts 40 Chapter 105 Chapter 105 The Expensive Blood Fungus! At that moment, a group of suit¨Cd men came with a gray¨Cbeard old man in the middle. They were dressed up like sessful people, seeming to have high statuses, and were very respectful toward the old man. Right after entering the hall, the old man suddenly sniffed the air and let out a curious hum. Then, his eyes lit up. Someone next to the old man asked, ¡°Mr. Barthelemy, what¡¯s the matter?¡± The old man called Mr. Barthelemy seemed surprised. ¡°I think I smell some kind of divine herb!¡± After he finished, he began searching around the hall, so the others could only follow him. Back inside the room, William waited for a while before taking out the blood fungus, which had already lost its red color and turned white. Its medicinal properties had leaked out andbined with the whiskey, leaving only poison inside. William split the liquor into two and gave Mia and Melisenna one each. ¡°Mom, Mia, drink this.¡± Mia had a bitter expression whileining. ¡®I don¡¯t want to drink any liquor.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not liquor. This is a divine herb drink, William assured her. He wasn¡¯t lying either because the blood fungus¡® medicinal properties were inside its blood¨Ccolored substance. Once that substance was mixed with alcohol, it became a divine herb drink. However, this technique was rarely known by others. For instance, that well¨Cknown doctor in Symphonia didn¡¯t know about this. Afterward, Mia picked up the cup and took a sip. Her mouth was filled with a strange fragrance and sweetness, with only a slight hint of alcohol. Immediately, she finished her drink andmented in surprise, ¡°Great taste!¡± Hearing that, Melisenna didn¡¯t hesitate and drank it as well. Just after they ced the bowl down, the door was suddenly opened, and in came a gray¨Cbeard old man, followed by a bunch of people. When the old man came in, he began sniffing around and finally stared at the blood fungus that had lost its color. ¡°A blood fungus!¡± His face was filled with shock as he looked at the crowd. ¡°May I know who this blood fungus belongs to?¡± William stared at the old man. Though that man didn¡¯t have a cultivation base, he seemed energetic, which implied that he was good at maintaining his body condition. He asked, ¡°Sir, do you recognize the blood fungus?¡± That old man replied, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m Gilbert Barthelemy, a medical practitioner. I smelled the fragrance of the blood fungus and came in to take a look. Never would I have expected I would be able to feast my eyes on a blood fungus in this lifetime. A life well spent, I¡¯d say!¡± etime. In the meantime, Ashton was shocked when he noticed there were two of Justford¡¯s wealthiest people in the crowd behind Gilbert. He eximed, ¡°Are you Gilbert Barthelemy, the doctor with incredible medical. ¨C family of imonial de 1/3 Chapter 105 The Expensive Blood Fungus! Gilbert nodded. ¡°You¡¯re ttering me. I¡¯m just an ordinary medical practitioner. However, the others weren¡¯t paying attention to Gilbert. That was because Gilbert mentioned ¡°blood fungus, and William previously said that the blood fungus was very valuable! At that moment, William¡¯s words echoed inside Troy¡¯s mind. ¡°This is a blood fungus, and it¡¯s priceless. If you take this the right way, it can help ordinary people prolong their lifespan. This thing is very valuable, and you wouldn¡¯t be able to get it for belowe several million.¡± Feeling his heart sink, Troy asked the old man, ¡°Sir, did you just call this a blood fungus? Is it very expensive?¡± Gilbertughed. ¡°The blood fungus is a precious herb that couldn¡¯t be bought even if you¡¯re rich. If you must ce a value on it, I think it might be worth at least four million.¡± Four million! Troy felt like he was about to faint. He would have fallen to the ground if he wasn¡¯t holding onto the table. Then, he angrily used William, ¡°You brat! Since you¡¯ve already given it to me, why must before me?¡± you destroy it William calmly replied, ¡°I gave it to you as a gift, but you rejected it and only took the whiskey and tea. I thought you didn¡¯t appreciate it, so I gave it to Mia and Mom. After all, I can¡¯t let such a valuable thing go to waste.¡± On the other hand, the Barretts felt like they were about to go insane. How could Troy reject a four- million¨CIgneus¨CTalon blood fungus?! Sophia suddenly asked, ¡°William, do you have any more of that blood fungus?¡± While shrugging. William answered, ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± Sophia instantly felt disappointed. ¡°You little bistard, you¡¯re as ungrateful as your father!¡± William¡¯s expression turned grim as he looked toward the door. At that moment, Jason came in with arge bag. William took the bag and emptied its contents on the table, revealing a huge pile of cash, precisely three thousand Igneus Talons. He then announced, ¡°Here¡¯s the 300 thousand you asked for. Once you take this money, my dad will not owe you anything else, nor does my family owe you anything.¡± After he was done, he called Mia and Melisenna before getting up and leaving. The Barretts didn¡¯t stop him because their eyes were fixed on the pile of cash on the table. Kieran and Adley reached for the cash, but Sophia smacked their hands away while reprimanding. ¡°No touching! Your grandpa will distribute the money.¡± On the other hand, Gilbert hurriedly followed behind William and stopped him. ¡°Sir, please wait.¡± William stopped and asked, ¡°Dr. Barthelemy, can I help you with anything?¡± Gilbert said, ¡°Youngd, Isaw you steeped the blood fungus in liquor, so you must understand pharmacology. Are you a medical practitioner too?¡± 2/3N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. 09:11 Fri, 14 Jun Chapter 105 The Expensive Blood Fungus! William replied, ¡°I understand a little bit. Smiling, Gilbert offered, ¡°Since fate has brought us to meet each other, how about we exchange numbers so that we can keep in contact?¡± Without contemting much about it, William agreed and exchanged numbers with Gilbert. Once they exited the restauraht, Mia released her breath and eximed, ¡°That feels great!¡± Melisenna also breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s finally settledt William, you¡¯re more decisive than your father. He¡¯s always been indecisive and hesitant, so he was mistreated for decades. I¡¯ve even argued with him many times because of this.¡± William concurred. ¡°If there was another possibility, I wouldn¡¯t want things to end this way either. But their attitude was too disappointing. If there was a slight chance, I still hope to maintain ourrge family.¡± However, Mia disagreed with that. ¡°William, those people didn¡¯t even appear or make a phone call when Dad passed away. I¡¯ve already lost hope in them since then.¡± While patting Mia¡¯s head, William agreed, ¡°You¡¯re right. From now on, we have severed our ties with them and will go our separate ways, Soon, the family of three returned home. When the armored car passed by the restaurant¡¯s entrance, Jocelyn just happened to look through the window and saw William¡¯s car. She searched for the word ¡°Ford Raptor and saw several pictures of cars. She was instantly stunned. ¡°That brand really exists, and the cars cost over 15 million! Oh, my gosh!¡± she screamed. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Clement asked. Jocelyn had aplicated expression while pointing out the window. ¡°Dad, William¡¯s car does cost over 15 million! He wasn¡¯t lying. That guy really is his driver!¡± The entire Barrett Family was dumbfounded! A car that cost over 15 million? How wealthy was William? And the blood fungus and whiskey he gave Troy. Could he¡ Troy suddenly sprang to his feet and stood outside the hall, wanting to call William back. However, it was toote as William¡¯s car had left, and they could only see its silhouette. Send Gifts 40 B Chapter 106 Chapter 106 Golden Qi Half an hourter, William and the others returned to Prosperity Vi. Colleen had finished cooking lunch, so the Barretts were just in time for lunch. Since William and the others hadn¡¯t touched their food during the banquet, they were famished. After lunch, William received a call from Genevieve. William saved her grandfather, Ezekiel, who was poisoned before. If William¡¯s calctions were right, Ezekiel had already taken a month¡¯s worth of medication and should be healed by now. Right after the call was picked up, Genevieve asked, ¡°Mr. Barrett, are you free today?¡± William entered his study and said, ¡°Miss Welby, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Genevieve answered, ¡°Mr. Barrett, my grandfather has been taking the medications for a month and feeling much better. He wants to visit you and thank you.¡± William replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Saving lives is what doctors do, and I¡¯ve already taken my payment.¡± After a chuckle, Genevieve asked, ¡°Mr. Barrett, I noticed your number is from Justford. Are you currently living there?¡± William answered, ¡°I am. I went to university here and never changed my number.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. Genevieve suggested, ¡°I¡¯m here too. How about I treat you to a meal as thanks?¡± William answered internally, You should have called sooner. I¡¯ve already eaten. Then, he said, ¡°Sure. How about tonight?¡± ¡°Fine with me. So, we¡¯ll meet up at Celestial Feasts tonight, 7.00PM,¡± Genevieve proposed. ¡°Sure. See you then.¡± After ending the call, William called Mia over and informed her, ¡°Mia, you and Mom should go home today.¡± Pouting, Mia whined, ¡°Aww, can¡¯t I stay in Justford for a few more days?¡± William sternly rejected her, ¡®No, you can¡¯t. You still have many lessons to take, and you can¡¯t miss them.¡± During the summer break, William had asked Gwendolyn to help Mia sign up for all sorts of lessons, including etiquette sses, harp lessons, and horse¨Criding lessons, filling every day of Mia¡¯s summer holidays. If she didn¡¯t return today, she would miss a full day of lessons, which would be bad. Mia was about to cry. ¡°William, you¡¯re such a merciless person!¡± While pinching her nose, William coaxed her, ¡°Be good, Mia. You have to brave through all these hardships to be the best of the best. You¡¯re currently at the age where you should study, so you should study harder.¡± Melisenna smiled. ¡°Alright, Mia, listen to your brother. Let¡¯s go home.¡± Bnce: 341N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Chapter 106 Golden Ol the progress. That afternoon, William went to Ivory Dragon Cove because he was worried about that ce. Therefore, he decided to head over and open the secondary meridians on his torso. ording to his estimations, he would need about half a month to open up all the secondary meridians on his torso. Once that was done, he could proceed with opening up the secondary meridians in his lower limbs and head. When all of his secondary meridians had been opened, he could try to hit the next realm, Qi Ascension. Just as he was cultivating, a bug suddenlynded on his shoulder and began rolling around like it was trying to please him. William was surprised. Isn¡¯t this Divinus? Why is it here? Is Rayna nearby? The next moment, his phone rang. It was a call from Rayna, and she sounded anxious. ¡°William, is Divi with you?¡± Knowing that ¡°Divi¡± was referring to the Divinus, William replied, ¡°Yes. I¡¯m at Ivory Dragon Cove, and it suddenlynded on my shoulder. Are you somewhere nearby?¡± Rayna smiled bitterly. ¡°Figures. I was driving past the Ivory Dragon Cove Bridge when Divi suddenly jumped out of the car. After thinking about it, I guess you might be nearby, so I called.¡± William asked, ¡°You haven¡¯t returned to Southside yet?¡± Rayna smiled. ¡°Nope. My dad has just regained motion, and he¡¯s happy to hear that Divinus had a sessful metamorphosis. Also, he said I can stay outside for a while longer. Since I need to head over to the subsidiarypany this afternoon, I¡¯ll leave Divi with you for now. I¡¯ll see you area had already been excavated, and the foundation was currently being poured, so the workers were very busy. William found a spot that wouldn¡¯t disturb the workers. There was a dense of Purple Dragon Qi here. Bnce: 310 +0 09:11 Fri, 14 Jun Chapter 106 Golden Qi 84%8 That shocked William because if Divi could swallow Natural Qi, it meant that it must have at least reached the Profound Realm! As one would expect from an insect that had lived for thousands of years. It was quite something! At the same time, William noticed the Purple Dragon Qi in this area was basically all gathering toward this direction and then getting swallowed by Divi. It was a great time! An idea appeared in William¡¯s mind. How could he give up such an opportunity for the Aura to enter his body? Therefore, he immediately used his breathing technique, making every cell in his body breathe in and out. Even the pores on his skin were opening and closing. During that process, though he couldn¡¯t absorb the Purple Dragon Qi like Divi, there was still the slightest amount of Aura left in his body that was absorbed by his cells. At that instance, he felt all the pores on his body feel soothing, and his every cell was so happy that they were singing! He stood there for two hours straight and left after sensing Divi had stopped swallowing the Aura. ¡°Divi, are you done?¡± William asked. Since Divi could understand him, itmunicated with William through their conscience, saying it needed to wait a full day before it could continue to absorb the Qi. William concurred, ¡°I have benefitted from this as well. Some Aura remnants are still inside my body. which can greatly help my physique.¡± Divi told him that it would give him the divine ability now and told him to find a quiet ce. So, William returned to his spot from before. Just as he arrived, he felt a warisation in his abdomen as a mysterious energy entered his meridians! That energy soon fused with his Qi, causing it to change! With his third eye, he looked inside his body and noticed his Qi had turned Gold! What the heck is this energy? He was very surprised and tried to work that golden¨Ccolored Qi to open up t his torso. secondary meridians on Then, an even more shocking incident happened. William only had to run that Golden Qi around his body once to open his meridians, which was unlike before, when he had to try again and again. It was painstaking as he could only open up his meridians little by little. However, everywhere the Golden Qi reached, it seemed like it had a mysterious power that could open up the meridians and strengthen them! A Mortal¡¯s Medicinal Elixirs Chapter 107 Chapter 107 Tathagata¡¯s Divine Palm William had sessfully opened all his secondary meridians in just over an hour! Feeling surprised and happy, he couldn¡¯t help but praise Divinus, ¡°Divi, you¡¯re the best!¡± At 6.00PM, William left the construction site and headed toward Celestial Feasts to meet with Genevieve. Since Celestial Feasts was a high¨Cend restaurant in Justford, only its members were allowed to dine there, and reservations were required to secure seats. Therefore, it meant the expenses here were quite high at an average of several hundred per person. Then, Genevieve sent William a text with the details of her reservation. After William mentioned their table number, the waiter politely led him to a window seat on the third floor. Genevieve was already waiting for him there and rose to her feet when she saw him. Smiling, she greeted him, ¡°Mr. Barrett.¡± A few pleasantriester. William sat opposite her. ¡°Miss Welby, are you here for work?¡± With a nod. Genevieve exined, ¡°Wally Group¡¯s main focus is in the entertainment industry. I¡¯m here today to choose a new batch of artists to participate in one of our newly nned variety shows.¡± William asked, ¡°Really? Are you doing a variety show? Wouldn¡¯t such shows prefer inviting celebrities? Why are you looking for rookies?¡± Genevieve replied, ¡°That¡¯s because this will be a variety show based on music. There are many talented people in Justford, and there¡¯s also Bernard Music School, which is one of the top three musical colleges. here. So, I was thinking of holding a mass audition to choose several talented rookies to join the show.¡± William concurred, ¡°Not a bad idea. I¡¯m sure your show will be a hit.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Genevieve replied with a smile. While they were talking, William found out that though Genevieve was young, she knew many celebrities and had argework. Also, several of the box¨Coffice hits during the first half of the year had. investments from Wally Group¡¯s subsidiarypany, Oceania Media.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Genevieve was very grateful to William for curing Ezekiel, so she invited him for dinner today to thank him personally. They had a rxing conversation and soon began talking about sports stars. Genevieve asked, ¡°Mr. Barrett, I have a friend who is a national basketball star. He yed as a forward inst year¡¯s NBA and quickly rose to the top. But he was unlucky and tore a ligament in his leg and sprained his big toe. He is still receiving treatment now, and I was hoping to ask if there¡¯s any way to help him recover from his condition sooner?¡± As soon as she said that, William seemed to recall who it was. Before being released from prison, he regrly watched that basketball star ying inpetitions. After all, there weren¡¯t many people of the star¡¯s ethnicity in the NBA. The basketball star was Oakley Massena, an all¨Caround basketball yer with amazing bursts of power. He was considered a rising star with an average score of twenty¨Cfive per game during the recent half of the year. 83% Chapter 107 Tathagata¡¯s Divine Palm serious, and if he uses traditional medicinal treatment, his performance in the field might still be affected after making a recovery,¡± As Genevieve was an intelligent woman, she immediately understood what that meant. ¡°Mr. Barrett, are you saying you can treat him?¡± William considered it and confirmed, ¡°Yes, I can treat him, but the price would be quite high.¡± Genevieve replied, ¡°The consultation fee isn¡¯t a problem! Oakley carns several millions of endorsement fees yearly, and his parents are sessful businessmen.¡± Nodding. William informed her. ¡°Then ask him to make the trip to Justford. As for the preliminary consultation fee, I¡¯ll set it as one and a half million.¡± When William asked for one and a half million, it wasn¡¯t because he was a greedy person. It was because he was helping the NBA. and if he could sessfully treat Oakley, Oakley would introduce him to his fellow basketball superstars who were gued by injuries and health conditions. Therefore, one and a half million was a standard he had set.. ted, Genevieve answered, ¡°That¡¯s great news! I¡¯ll arrange for it as soon as possible.¡± At 8.00PM, the two went their separate ways, William returned to the Prosperity Vi and saw Elsa watching television in the living room. ¡°William, you¡¯re home.¡± She got up and retrieved William¡¯s slippers for him, just like a young nanny. ¡°Have you eaten dinner?¡± William asked. Elsa nodded. ¡°Mom has gone to rest.¡± Afterward, William sat on the couch while Elsa brought him a pot of tea. Of the four bags of tea William bought today, he kept two for himself. Seeing that she was working so hard, William asked her, ¡°Elsa, is there anything you need?¡± Elsa nodded slightly before taking a seat. ¡°William, I want to participate in the mass audition for a variety show.¡± Hearing that, William felt his heart skip a beat. Is that a coincidence? He agreed, ¡°Sure, you can. You have my full support. ¡°Really?¡± Elsa was excited. ¡°Actually, I wasn¡¯t hoping to be popr. I only want the experience.¡± William assured her, ¡°You have a great voice and a strong musical sense. Making music will be as easy as pic for you.¡± Those words made Elsa feel very happy, and she immediately cooped herself inside her room to write a song. That variety show seemed to have high standards for participants¡® ability topose songs too. Afterward, William left her alone and continued to open his secondary meridians. With help from the Golden Qi, he used half an hour to open all the meridians in both legs. Then, he used another three hours. to open all the secondary meridians in his head. When thest secondary meridian opened, William felt like his entire body was floating, and the Oi inside Chapter 107 Tathagata¡¯s Divine Palm him had grown denser. After running the Qi inside his body for three whole days, he felt the Qi inside his body had indeed increased and seemed to be almost bursting out of his body. Right then, he knew this was his opportunity to break through, so he immediately used his breathing technique, causing the Golden Qi to move oriling to the rhythm and gradually increase its frequency. The basis of Qi Ascensiony in the type of breathing technique a person had mastered. For example, Brandon learned the Dragon Style Breathing Technique and had the Dragon Armor. As for William¡¯s breathing technique, it was even more profound, called the Tathagata¡¯s Breathing Technique. It¡¯s more profound because different realms require different operation methods. Now, he was about to cultivate what was called the ¡°Tathagata¡¯s Divine Palm!¡± ording to the recordings from his inheritance, once he seeded in cultivating the Tathagata¡¯s Divine Palm, he would have the force to resist a Divine Realm Master! At this moment, the Golden Qi was vibrating at an even higher frequency. William could even hear his body emitting thunderous sounds that were bing louder until the whole building began to tremble slightly. Since he was worried he might disturb the Limseys, he immediately exited the vi and came to the garden to cultivate. The frequency grew higher and higher until it reached a certain point. William seemed to have heard a meditative sound. Also, he felt like there was a dense explosion of thunder inside his body. Then, he saw ayer of golden light slowly appearing around three centimeters from his body. That meant he had seeded in cultivating the Tathagata¡¯s Divine Palm! His eyes lit up as he flicked his right finger. A gust of wind in the form of his finger hit a boulder not far away, creating a deep finger¨Clike hole in it! ¡°That¡¯s awesome!¡± William was also shocked because he thought that even sniper bullets didn¡¯t have such a strong force! Following that, he continued to practice the Holy Fist, the Shaylin Strongman¡¯s Fingers, and the Finger- Flicking technique, especially the Shaylin Strongman¡¯s Fingers. That was because it could deliver a powerful blow if used with the Finger¨CFlicking technique. Also, the Strongman Seal, Phantom Finger, and Dragon Finger could all injure someone without physically attacking them. After Qi Ascension, he was so excited that he stayed up until dawn to practice. It was until the sun rose that he stopped cultivating and went to catch some shuteye. Around 7.30AM, he was woken up by his phone ringing. It was Tia, and her voice sounded anxious, ¡°William, are you free? Can youe to Cloudcap Manor?¡± William asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Tell me slowly Tia sighed. ¡°My grandpa is dying, and First Grandma brought her maiden family over. Judging by her behavior, I think she will take away all the Lloyd Family¡¯s property!¡± 83% Chapter 107 Tathagata¡¯s Divine Palm After briefly considering it. William asked, ¡°What can I do to help if I go there?¡± It was inappropriate for an outsider like him to meddle in the Lloyd Family¡¯s business. Tia begged. ¡°Save my Grandpal As long as my grandpa is still alive, they can¡¯t take over the Lloyd Family!¡± Send Gifts Chapter 108 Chapter 108 Double Urgency, Golden Needle to the Rescue William considered momentarily and promised, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll head over there now!¡± 83%0 D There was no time for breakfast. William brushed his teeth and changed his clothes before rushing over to Cloudcap Manor.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. In the meantime, at Cloudcap Manor, Tia was waiting at the entrance. She immediately got in when she saw William¡¯s car. ¡°Continue forward.¡± While driving, William asked, ¡°Tell me the details of what happened.¡± After sighing. Tia exined, ¡°My grandpa suddenly had a stroke early in the morning, and the medical team is still trying to save him. Ruby moved quickly. Along with her eldest son, Keith, they invited the Jenkins Family over. If I don¡¯t make a move now, my dad and I will immediately get kicked out of the Lloyd Family.¡± William nced at her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to create your own forces? Wouldn¡¯t this be a good opportunity to do that?¡± However, Tia shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not that simple. If Ruby takes over Lloyd Corporation, she will certainly try to destroy me and my dad.¡± Surprised, William asked, ¡°Is she that ruthless?¡± Tia replied, ¡°I know her too well! The fact that she sent Thomas to the Southside to harm us proves it.¡± After thinking about it, William offered, ¡°Bring me to see the patient. I¡¯ll try my best to save him and wake him up. Tia said, ¡°Ruby will try to stop us from nearing Grandpa. If a dispute happens, just do whatever you need to do, and I¡¯ll bear the consequences!¡± William replied, ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°It would be best if you could wake him up because we¡¯ll be able to take control of the situation then. Tia exined, ¡°If you seed, I have the confidence to let Grandpa give me the authority to take charge of the Lloyd Family¡¯s most important business¨Cthe literary instruments trade.¡± William knew that the Lloyd Family¡¯s strong suit was in collecting antiques and was curious about their strength in that field, so he asked, ¡°How many antiques and literary instruments does the Lloyd Family keep? How much are they worth?¡± Tia answered, ¡°My best guess would be not less than 52.5 billion.¡± The answer was so shocking that William eximed, ¡°That much?!¡± Tia exined, ¡°In terms of collecting antiques and literary instruments, no one does it like the Lloyd Family. If a chance emerges, I¡¯ll bring you on a tour around the Lloyd Family storage. There are many treasures there that will blow your mind.¡± While they were talking, the car arrived at a building decorated with columns, arches, and domes. William parked the car, and both entered the building. 1/4 Chapter 108 Double Urgency, Golden Needle to the Rescue staring at the ground. 83% D Meanwhile, more than ten people were surrounding a well¨Cmaintained old woman. It was obvious that the old woman was Ruby When Turner saw Williaming in, his eyes lit up, and he approached them, whispering, ¡°William, please do your best!¡± ¡°Turner, who is this?¡± a middle¨Caged man looking to be in his fifties suddenly questioned while looking at them with cold eyes. He was Ruby¡¯s oldest son, Keith Lloyd, and Turner¡¯s eldest brother. Turner replied, ¡°Keith, this is Dr. Barrett, a miracle doctor with exceptional medical skills, and I¡¯m hoping he could treat Dad.¡± However, no one noticed that Tia had taken out her phone and silently recorded everything Keith retorted, ¡°A miracle doctor? We¡¯ve already hired a medical crew. It costs us 150 thousand per hour for them to treat Dad! Could anyone be more experienced and better skilled than them?¡± Turner argued, ¡°Keith, those people have been going at it for over an hour, but Dad is still unconscious. I think we should try another method.¡± ¡°No, I won¡¯t agree to it! Get this man to leave!¡± With a wave of his hand, two burly bodyguards charged over from behind Keith and were about to grab William from both sides. Turner roared, ¡°Hands off!¡± However, those two bodyguards didn¡¯t listen to Turner and ced their hands on William. Boom! Like the sound of thunder booming, the two bodyguards felt like they were struck by lightning and were thrown several meters away. They were still convulsing and foaming at the mouth even afternding on the ground. That was the power of Tathagata¡¯s Divine Palm. It resembled a thunderbolt and injured everything it touched! Keith and the others were so shocked that they retreated a few steps. Then, William demanded, ¡°How dare you try to chase away a Divine Realm Master?¡± A Divine Realm Master? Keith¡¯s heart sank as he hurriedly apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I- When William took one step forward, the ground trembled with a boom, and the cups and teapot were. thrown up from the coffee table. Then, the paintings hanging on the wall all fell to the ground. It was so terrifying that someone screamed ¡°Bring me to see the patient!¡± William spoke majestically, making him sound superior. Keith was shocked and subconsciously moved away, not daring to block William¡¯s path. William ignored him and walked past the crowd before arriving at the innermost room. An eighty¨Cyear¨Cold man was lving unconscious on the bed with several tubes attached to his body. Beside 2/4 Chapter 108 Double Urgency. Golden Needle to the Rescue 83% D him were a bunch of state¨Cof¨Cthe¨Cart medical equipment and five to six doctors and nurses bustling about. ¡°Who are you?¡± a Perouvian man asked. William replied. I¡¯m a doctor, too, so please excuse me.¡± Turner came inside and informed the man, ¡°Mr. Miguel, this is the doctor I invited.¡± Miguel Valez took a few steps back and arrogantly mocked, ¡°I¡¯ve done some research on Igneus¡® ancient medicine. The effects are very slow andck scientific basis. His treatment might not have any effects.¡± However, William ignored Miguel and approached the bed. Using the x¨Cray vision in his left eye, William noticed several hemorrhagic spots in the depth of the old man¡¯s brain. Those small hematomas werepressing his nerves, causing him to be unconscious. What made it even worse was that the patient was showing signs of cerebral infarction. Under such situations, even the best hospitals in the world couldn¡¯te up with the perfect n. Therefore, the old man would most probably never wake up or even die. William removed his Golden Needles and pierced it into the old man¡¯s head. That needle avoided the critical spots on the man¡¯s head and arrived directly at one of the hemorrhagic spots. When he withdrew the needle, a line of blood spurt out along with the needle, and William caught it with some tissue. Then, he did the same thing four times, releasing four lines of blood. The people around him were shocked at the scene, wondering what William was doing. Lastly, William reached out his middle finger and used the Phantom Finger with the Spiritual Vigor to poke at the old man¡¯s head. A mysterious Force entered the old man¡¯s brain and entered his blocked vein. Then, like a shockwave, the Force immediately crushed the blockage in the veins into particle¨Csized pieces so that they could smoothly move through the vein and get absorbed by the body. Right then, the old man groaned before slowly opening his eyes and letting out a long sigh. ¡°What a long dream!¡± ¡°Grandpa!¡± Tia was ecstatic and rushed over to help her grandfather sit up. Though the old man was still quite frail, he was conscious. He swept his gaze across the room and said, ¡°Mr. Miguel, thank you for treating me. I¡¯m fine now.¡± Tia immediately corrected him. ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s Mr. Barrett who cured you.¡± When the me?¡± old man looked at William, he was slightly surprised and asked, ¡°Are you the one who cured William answered, ¡°Old Mr. Lloyd, you had a cerebral hemorrhage and cerebral infarction at the same time and were in critical condition. Luckily, everything¡¯s fine now.¡± The old man smiled. ¡°You have my deepest gratitude! Tia, remember to pay the consultation fee.¡± Tia smiled. ¡°Grandpa, I know, so don¡¯t worry about it.¡± 3/4 09:12 Fri, 14 Jun Chapter 108 Double Urgency. Golden Needle to the Rescue. Seeing that his father had woken up, Keith felt slightly disappointed. He then approached them and pretended to be surprised. ¡°Dad, it¡¯s great that you¡¯re fine. We were worried sick!¡± 83%/ After a sneer, Tiained, ¡°Grandpa, First Grandma and Uncle Keith signed an asset transfer agreement with the Jenkins Family. Once you take yourst breath, they¡¯ll transfer all the Lloyd Family¡¯s assets to the Jenkins Family!¡± Send Gifts 40 Chapter 109 Chapter 109 The Lloyd Herbal Warehouse Theodore was startled, his expression turning sour in an instant before staring at Keith. ¡°What¡¯s your motive for doing this, Keith?¡± Keith began to panic slightly and rushed to say, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t listen to her. I¡¯d never do something like that.¡± Tia sneered. ¡°Grandpa. Keith tried to stop Dr. Barrett from treating you earlier. With that, she took out her. phone and showed Theodore the video. After watching the video. Theodore closed his eyes and let out a deep sigh. He then told Keith, ¡°Even if I had died, you and your mother would still have been able to control the Lloyd Family. Why did you have to turn to the Jenkinses? Don¡¯t you realize you¡¯re making a deal with the devil?¡± Keith lowered his head. ¡°Dad, I was only following Mom¡¯s instructions.¡± Theodore narrowed his eyes. ¡°Alright, you all may leave now. Dr. Barrett, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to discuss with you.¡± Everyone left the room except William. Theodore looked at him seriously. ¡°Dr. Barrett, how much longer do I have to live?¡± William replied, ¡°Your body is currently stable, and you should be able to live for another three to five years without any issues.¡± ¡°Only three to five years? That¡¯s not enough.¡± Theodore¡¯s face was etched with worry as he sighed, William thought, You¡¯re already in your 80s. How much longer do you expect to live? Theodore added, ¡°I want to live for at least another decade. That way, I can settle all my affairs before departing. Dr. Barrett, is there any way you can help me? I¡¯m willing to pay any price. Money is not an issue!¡± William thought for a moment and said, ¡°There is a way. You¡¯ll need 600¨Cyear¨Cold wild ginseng to make the tonic that can nourish your body. It may be difficult to find, but it isn¡¯t impossible.¡± ¡°Thank you so much!¡± Theodore was overjoyed. After leaving the room, Tia dragged William to a corner and asked, ¡°What did Grandpa say?¡± He exined the situation, ¡°He¡¯s afraid of death.¡± She chuckled. ¡°He¡¯s worried about the empire he¡¯s built and the antique treasures worth billions.¡± He pondered for a moment and suddenly stated, ¡°Your family is in great danger now. You need to be careful. Earlier, he had spotted two Qi State masters with Ruby. If he had not pretended to be a Divine Realm. Master, the two would have undoubtedly attacked him. Although he was confident in defeating the two Qi State masters with the Tathagita¡¯s Divine Palm, he preferred not to make unnecessary enemies. If there were a way to avoid a fight, he would take it. At this time, Theodore summoned Tia back into the room. More than ten minutester, she exited with a 1/3 Chapter 109 The Lloyd Herbal Warehouse of directors at the Lloyd Corporation to bnce the power with the Jenkinses!¡± He asked, ¡°Is the Jenkinses¡® influence in the Lloyd Corporation significant?¡± She nodded. ¡°Very much so. There are five members of the Jenkins Family among the twelve directors.¡± He remarked. ¡°Now I understand why he¡¯s concerned about them.¡± She continued. ¡°Grandpa said he¡¯ll entrust me with the management of Cloudcap Art Collection Company.¡± He congratted her and added, ¡°Thispany must be highly important to him.¡± ? Tia nodded. ¡°Yes, thispany provides collection consulting services to more than 3,000 top wealthy people nationwide. Most of their collections are also stored here, and the profits are considerable. It¡¯s the core industry of the Lloyds.¡± As she spoke, she and William walked toward another building. ¡°Also, Grandpa said he has collected quite a few ginseng and allows you to pick one yourself.¡± He was stunned. ¡°He collects ginseng?¡± She chuckled. ¡°Yes, Grandpa is a collector. He has amassed all kinds of things, from tobo pipes to ckwood to rare flowers and herbs. If he likes it, he¡¯ll collect it. Just look at Cloudcap Manor, it covers 300.000 acres and has dozens of warehouses, but it¡¯s still not enough to store all his treasures. Oh! He also said you can pick one more ginseng to take with youter.¡± William sighed. ¡°He¡¯s wealthy.¡± However, he was curious about the grade of the ginseng that was collected. They arrived at a small blue building with eight security guards at the entrance. When the guards saw Tia, they stood straight and saluted her. ¡°Miss Lloyd.¡± She nodded. ¡°Grandpa asked me to pick up something. Please open the door.¡± The security guard quickly opened the door and invited her and Winside. As.. entered, they were greeted with a long corridor lined with doors spaced at regr intervals. A security guard stood watch in front of each. When they arrived before one of the doors, she gave the guard a key to unlock it. Once inside, they were enveloped in the pungent aroma of arge warehouse filled with herbs. William sniffed and eximed, ¡°There are some well¨Caged herbs here!¡± Tiaughed. ¡°Of course, this is a herbal warehouse with collectible¨Cgrade herbs inside.¡± The interior was a vast space covering more than 1,000 square meters and filled with storage shelves holding various boxes. He casually looked around and spotted polygonum multiflorum, ginseng, pilose antler, Ganoderma, cordyceps, and many other herbs all arranged neatly on their respective shelves. William made his way toward a shelf dedicated to storing ginseng, and his attention was drawn to a jade box. He gingerly lifted the lid, revealing a ginseng that weighed over four taels and exuded a distinct aroma. 2/3 09:12 Fri, 14 Chapter 109 The Lloyd Herbal Warehouse He fixed his gaze on the four minuscule holes on the surface of the ginseng, and his heart filled with excitement. Although barely discernible to the naked eye, these tiny needle¨Clike holes were a crucial. feature in determining the grade of ginseng. D In the view of medical experts like him, ginseng was divided into graded and non¨Cgraded based on its age. Non¨Cgraded ginseng was typically less than two or three hundred years old, while graded ginseng was usually over three hundred years old and sometimes even up to thousands of years old. Graded ginseng was further ssified into six grades¨CFifth Grade, Fourth Grade, Third Grade, Second Grade, and First Grade. The highest grade was known as the Special Grade. The ginseng William held had a ¡®ginseng crown¡® on top with four ¡®ginseng eyes,¡¯ indicating that it was second¨Cgrade ginseng. Second¨Cgrade ginseng typically has a minimum age of no less than nine hundred years old. If it had five ginseng eyes, it would be first¨Cgrade ginseng, generally over a thousand years old. He smiled and asked. ¡°So, he allows me to choose one to take away as well?¡± Tia nodded. ¡°Yes, don¡¯t be shy.¡± William said. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll have this one.¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. After choosing his ginseng, he also found a fourth¨Cgrade ginseng that Theodore could use for medicine. Before departing, he carefully scanned the herbal warehouse once more and discovered several exceptional medicinal herbs. He silently made a mental note that if he ever needed them in the future, he could approach the Lloyd Family for it. After they left the warehouse, William asked Tia, ¡°With such an extensive collection of herbs, I assume your grandfather has invested a lot of money into it, hasn¡¯t he?¡± She nodded. ¡°There have been ups and downs over the past few decades, and we don¡¯t have an exact record of the figures. However, I once estimated that the value of the medicinal materials in this warehouse increases by an average of about fifteen percent per year.¡± He was slightly surprised. In other words, the value of medicinal materials could increase three¨Cfold every ten years! He could not help but admire the Lloyd Family¡¯s impable taste in collecting. She said, ¡°Do you remember the jade we boughtst time? Most of them were collected by Grandpa. He said that in another ten years, the price of those jades would increase by at least four times.¡± He gave a thumbs up. ¡°Your grandfather is amazing!¡± As they were halfway back, they heard a heated argumenting from inside the house, with Turner and Keith¡¯s voices mixed in. Tia was shocked, and they immediately hastened their steps toward the house. Send Gifts 40 Chapter 110 Chapter 110 The Lloyds¡® Conflict When William and Tia arrived at the hall, they witnessed Keith and Turner fighting, with Keith pinning. down Turner. Others were attempting to separate the two while some were shouting. It was a chaotic scene. William was momentarily speechless as he could not believe someone from a wealthy family would resort to violence. In the next moment, he noticed Ruby signaled a Qi State master with a nce. The master promptly approached and shouted, ¡°Stop fighting! We don¡¯t want to upset Old Mr. Lloyd!¡± As he spoke, he reached out to pull Turner. William¡¯s gaze sharpened as he noticed the Qi radiating from the master¡¯s hand, and he quickly realized the master¡¯s intentions to ambush Turner. Reacting swiftly, he flicked his finger and unleashed a sharp gust of wind that struck the master¡¯s wrist, causing thetter to exim and step back in surprise. The master looked up at William with a mix of shock and fear. William uttered coldly. ¡°You have a lot of guts to attack someone in front of me!¡± The master questioned angrily, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Immediately, William punched the master with great force, and a golden fist shadow hit the man¡¯s chest with a muffled thud. A fist¨Cshaped mark bulged on the master¡¯s back, and he spat a mouthful of blood before copsing- After knocking the master down, William picked Keith up. The moment he was lifted, he felt no strength left in his body and eximed, ¡°Let me go!¡± Pushing Keith aside, William helped Turner up and asked with a frown, ¡°Uncle Lloyd, what happened?¡± Turner was shaking with anger and pointed at Keith while saying, ¡°This b*stard threatened me with Tia!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± William raised an eyebrow. ¡°How did he threaten you?¡± Turner said, ¡°He said that if I tried topete with him for control of the Lloyd Corporation, Tia and her mother wouldn¡¯t live past three days!¡± Keith¡¯s face was cold. ¡°You¡¯re the one who said it. I didn¡¯t.¡± Turner responded with anger, ¡°Keith, man up and admit what you did! I¡¯m warning you. If you ever harm my family, I¡¯ll fight you until the end!¡± ¡°Fight me until the end? Do you even have the strength to do so?¡± Keith sneered at Turner while looking at thetter as if he was a dead ma Tia¡¯s beautiful eyes glinted with a cold light. ¡°Uncle Keith, do you have to be so cruel?¡± Keith gave her a sinister look and then turned to William to say, ¡°Master Barrett, this is a matter for the Lloyds. I hope you won¡¯t interfere.¡± ¡°Is that so? What if I want to? William replied lightly. Keith chuckled. ¡°I have a new friend who is the heir of an ancient martial arts family and also a Divine 1/3 Chapter 110 The Lloyds¡® Conflict William frowned. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare, Keith said lightly, ¡°but I believe you are a smart man.¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Tia¡¯s expression suddenly changed as she had a premonition. ¡°So, you¡¯re nning to wipe us all out just because Grandpa is still alive, Uncle Keith?¡± Keith replied angrily, ¡°You leave me no choice! Why can¡¯t you just be vassals? Why do you insist onpeting with me? Do you think you can win?¡± She quickly entered the house and saw her grandfather looking angry, helpless, and worried. ¡°Grandpa,¡± she called out and started to walk over. ¡°Get et out. Theodore suddenly red at her, his eyes filled with viciousness as if he wanted to devour her. Tia was startled. ¡°Grandpa, you¡¡± ¡°Get out!¡± He emphasized his tone. Her eyes turned red as she realized that it was the first time her grandfather had ever scolded her like this. She stamped her foot in frustration and ran out of the room. As William stood at the door, he nced inside and saw nothing wrong with Theodore¡¯s physical condition. He wondered why Theodore had suddenly changed his demeanor. After a few thoughts, William turned to Tia and said, ¡°Come with me. At the same time, he called out to Turner to join them as well. They walked to a secluded area before he asked, ¡°Uncle Lloyd, what happened while we were away?¡± Turner furrowed his brows as he tried to recall the events. ¡°Before you guys returned, Keith was alone with my father for a few minutes. When Keith came out, he was like a different person. He became aggressive toward me, even threatening me. I was angry, so I fought him.¡± A gleam flickered in William¡¯s eyes. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that Old Mr. Lloyd¡¯s demeanor changed after being alone with Keith?¡± Turner nodded. ¡°Yes, it seems like it. Do you think Keith did something to my father?¡± William paused for a moment before speaking. ¡°We can¡¯t jump to conclusions yet. I¡¯ll talk to Old Mr. Lloyd again and see if I can get any information from him.¡± Tia sighed softly, ¡°I guess that¡¯s all we can do.¡± At Cloudcap Manor, there was a small building where Turner¡¯s family resided. When they returned to the building, she made tea for William with a worried expression. He reassured her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. I won¡¯t just stand by if Keith dares toy a hand on you guys.¡± Tia looked at him gratefully. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to thank you, William.¡± He replied, ¡°No need for thanks. We¡¯re friends, after all.¡± Meanwhile, Turner was lost in thought and seemed to be recalling something. Suddenly, he turned to William and said, ¡°William, I just remembered something.¡± 2/3 83% Chapter 110 The Lloyds Conflict ¡°Oh? Tell me about it.¡± William said. As Turner sorted out his thoughts, he shared them with William. ¡°I remember something that happened about half a year ago. My dad got drunk and said some inexplicable things to me. At the time, I didn¡¯t take it seriously and thought he was just talking nonsense.¡± William was curious. ¡°I see. What did he say?¡± Turner replied. ¡°He said that our family¡¯s rise to power was due to guidance from a wise master, a god¨Clike figure with boundless magical powers. The wise master stayed with my father for about six months. During that time, our family rose rapidly and that one day, he would send someone to our family to carry out his will, and my dad must obey that person. Otherwise, our family will be destroyed!¡± As he spoke, he looked at William. ¡°William, do you think this could be true? Is it possible that this has appeared and caused my dad to suddenly change his temperament?¡± person William was also skeptical about the idea that the Lloyd Family¡¯s rise to glory was due to the guidance of a wise master. After some thought, he replied. ¡°It¡¯s possible it was just drunken talk.¡± Turner sighed. ¡°It¡¯s too strange that my dad didn¡¯te out to stop Keith and me from fighting just now.¡± Just then, the butler rushed over. ¡°Mr. Barrett, Old Mr. Lloyd requests to see you.¡± Tia was surprised and asked, ¡°Is Grandpa not feeling well?¡± ¡°Indeed, which is why he specifically asked for Mr. Barrett, the butler replied. William stood up and followed the butler out. As he arrived at the building, he noticed that Keith and the others were no longer there, and the hallway was eerily quiet. The butler led him to the ward and closed the door after William entered. Theodore was seated in a chair with a pensive expression. When he noticed William¡¯s arrival, he stood up and bowed deeply. ¡°I am indebted to you for saving my life. Please ept my sincerest gratitude.¡± William quickly helped Theodore up and replied, ¡°Please don¡¯t be so formal, Old Mr. Lloyd. I¡¯m Tia¡¯s friend, so it¡¯s my responsibility to save you.¡± Theodore invited William to sit and inquired, ¡°Mr. Barrett, I heard from the butler that you are a Divine Realm Master.¡± As the rumor had already spread, William could not deny it, so he replied, ¡°I suppose you could say that.¡± Theodore¡¯s eyes sparkled with admiration. ¡°No wonder your medical skills are exceptional! I¡¯m truly impressed!¡± He paused and seemingly hesitated before finally asking. ¡°Mr. Barrett, if you don¡¯t mind me asking, do you believe in immortality?¡± Send Gifts Chapter 111 A Mortal¡¯s Medicinal Elixirs Chapter 111 An Admonition From a Wise Master William was stunned by Theodore¡¯s question. Are there immortals in the world? I¡¯m not entirely sure, but the Way of Heaven and Earth is divided into four major realms, Divine, Deity, Demigod, and Mortal. Among them, the Demigod realm is often referred to as human immortals, and the Deity realm as earth immortals. Would they count as immortalst After some thought, William replied, ¡°There are those whose cultivation has reached a level where they can move undetected and effortlessly take lives with a mere thought. So, it¡¯s possible to consider them as immortals.¡± Theodore looked at William. ¡°So, would a person who can foresee my future for the next few decades at a nce be considered immortal?¡± William pondered for a moment before answering, ¡°It¡¯s possible. For example, there¡¯s a person named Shane Crawford in Howard City that can also do that.¡± Theodore shook his head. ¡°No! That wise master gave me several predictions about things that would happen to me at the ages of 27, 39, and 52. Each time, he was incredibly urate, and if I hadn¡¯t followed his advice, my family wouldn¡¯t be where it is today.¡± William said lightly, ¡°Old Mr. Lloyd. If you want my assistance, it¡¯s best to be truthful with me and not conceal anything. I can sense that you are in a difficult situation.¡± Theodore sighed heavily. ¡°I am now at my wits¡® end!¡± After a pause, he exined the cause and effect of the matter to William. Sixty years ago, Theodore was a young man in his twenties and prime. He hailed from a small vige with no background or education but possessed a passionate heart and a strong will. In the beginning, he worked in a factory with a low ie and was frequently bullied by the foreman, which made him feel very aggrieved. As he was walking in the park after work one day, he met a well¨Cdressed middle¨Caged man. That middle- aged man had a refined appearance and a friendly face. He even took the initiative to greet Theodore. After chatting for a while, Theodore was impressed by the middle¨Caged man¡¯s extensive knowledge and wisdom. Eventually, the middle¨Caged man became serious and said, ¡°Young man, it¡¯s fate that brought us together. I want to help you be rich and powerful!¡± Theodore was surprised. ¡°Help me be rich and powerful?¡± The middle¨Caged man said, ¡°That¡¯s right! From now on, you will follow my instructions, and I guarantee you will achieve great sess!¡± Although skeptical, Theodore quif his job the next day and started a business with only 30 Igneus Talons. With the guidance of the middle¨Caged man, they went to the countryside to collect antiques. During that time, the countryside was abundant with valuable items, and the prices were very cheap. With 30 Igneus Talons, Theodore purchased over 300 antiques. Throughout that period, the middle¨Caged mant taught him various techniqu¨¦s for appraising antiques. Theodore was a quick learner and soon developed his unique insights. With the help of the middle¨Caged man ha cold som iman they had cored through anazial channels in Lingned Cine 1/3. 01:16 Sat, 15 Jun 14 o Chapter 111 An Admonition From a Wise Master An item worth 15 bucks was sold for 1500 bucks. Back then, a worker¡¯s annual ie was only a few hundred bucks, so 1500 was a hefty sum. Afterward, Theodore used the 1500 bucks and the remaining antiques as capital to gradually expand his business in the antique and curio circle. During that time, he acquired arge number of amique curiosities and rapidly umted wealth. The middle¨Caged man left six monthster, leaving behind a letter that warned Theodore about three major life decisions he would face at the ages of 27, 39, and 52. If he made the wrong choices, he would risk losing everything he had gained. Sure enough, when Theodore turned 27, he brought 45 thousand in cash to collect items in the mountains with a friend. He had already seen many valuable things before, and if the deal went well, he could make at least a few hundred thousand. So, he was very excited about this deal. However, when the car approached the vige entrance, he discovered the vige was called Ancient Well Vige. He suddenly remembered a sentence in the letter. ¡°Avoid the well at all costs.¡± Did the letter refer to this vige? He was shocked and forced the driver to turn around and flee as quickly as possible despite his friend¡¯s objections. Later, Theodore discovered that the vige was home to a group of vicious bandits who used antique curiosities to lure wealthy buyers into making deals, only to rob and kill them. Before he arrived, three wealthy buyers had been murdered by the bandits. Later, the case was solved. Eight bandits were killed on the spot, while three others were executed by a firing squad. After that incident, his belief in the middle¨Caged man¡¯s advice grew even stronger. When Theodore turned 39, he faced another major decision. A local tycoon, Logan Kennedy, had offended a powerful figure, lost thewsuit, and went bankrupt overnight. His vast assets were being auctioned off. During that tumultuous time, no one was willing to take over. However, Theodore remembered the middle¨Caged man¡¯s advice. ¡°When you meet with fortune, buy it.¡± Theodore was tempted butcked the capital to make the purchase. He borrowed from various sources and took out a mortgage loan from the bank. Eventually, he raised 150 million to buy Logan¡¯s industries, including hotels and coal mines. Five yearster, society stabilized, and the value of these industries increased tenfold! Thanks to this one move, he became the richest man in Canan! E Several more years passed, and the Lloyd Family¡¯s total assets had surpassed 15 billion by the time Theodore turned 52. They were flourishing these days. Throughout the year, he kept the middle¨Caged man¡¯sst sentence in mind. Seize the web. He had always been puzzled by the meaning of this sentence until the first intepany emerged in the country and the world entered the inte age. It was then that he finally understood its true meaning. So, Theodore cast a wide,/investing heavily in dozens of intepanies in the country and even globally with 1.5 billion venture capital. This time, his choice proved to be correct once again. Ten yearster, these intepanies had grown 2/3 chapter 111 An Admonition From a Wine Master tremendously, and he was able to cash out over 30 billion. This influx of funds helped the Lloyd Family to survive two consecutive financial crises and averted their downfall. As he recounted his experience, he sighed deeply. ¡°That man was truly a master strategist! Without his guidance, my family would have never made it to where we are today.¡± After hearing, William suddenly sneered. Theodore was stunned and asked, ¡°Mr. Barrett, what are youughing at?¡± William replied calmly, ¡°I find this kind of trickery amusing. Can¡¯t you see through it?¡± Theodore was perplexed. ¡°What do you mean by trickery?¡± William asked, ¡°Do you know what divination is?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Theodore responded, ¡°Yes. It¡¯s the art of foretelling a person¡¯s future.¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± William continued to exin, ¡°Destiny is predetermined, so it¡¯s not difficult for a master to calcte someone¡¯s destiny. But if you want to change someone¡¯s destiny, it¡¯s as hard as climbing to the heavens. As Theodore was wise and experienced, he immediately grasped the implication and asked, ¡°Mr. Barrett, are you suggesting that my achievements were predetermined?¡± ¡°illiam nodded. ¡°Yes. Your achievements were predestined. The man just informed you about them beforehand.¡± Theodore contemted for a moment before responding. ¡°But when I was 27 years old, if it weren¡¯t for his message, I could¡¯ve lost my life in Ancient Well Vige. William looked at Theodore. ¡°The world is full of uncertainty. How can you be certain that the bandits in the vige would¡¯ve killed you? Perhaps they would¡¯ve preferred to leverage your connections andwork to sell their antiques instead.¡± Theodore smiled wryly. ¡°I think that possibility was very unlikely.¡± William exined, ¡°This kind of technique, which finds a specific point in time in a fixed age, is called admonition in the industry. However, above admonition, there are higher levels, such as prophecy. judgment, and transformation. Admonition alone is not that significant.¡± Theodore was shocked. ¡®Mr. Barrett, do you also practice divination?¡± Send Gifts Chapter 112 A Mortal¡¯s Medicinal Elixirs Chapter 112 Divination Although William had inherited means of divination, his focus had always been on medicine and martial arts. Therefore, he explored the rest of the means briefly without delving deeply into them. He replied casually, ¡°I have some knowledge in that area, enough to see through that person¡¯s tricks.¡± Theodore pondered before saying, ¡°When that wise master departed, he mentioned that he would send someone in the future, and I must obey that person¡¯smands without question, or else I will face a cmity¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. William asked, ¡°So, the person that the wise master spoke of has already appeared, and Keith was the one who told you about it?¡± Theodore nodded. ¡°Keith showed me a string of prayer beads that belonged to that master. He also told me that the master had sent a proxy to take over the Lloyd Family¡¯s assets.¡± ¡°Do you believe him?¡± asked William. Theodore sighed. To tell you the truth. I¡¯m skeptical about this.¡± William shook his head. ¡°This is a conspiracy. If you believe him, you¡¯re giving away your wealth.¡± Theodore replied, ¡°But he is my son.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± William suddenly asked. Theodore was shocked and looked at him in surprise. ¡°What did you say?¡± William said, ¡°What I¡¯m saying is, Keith is not your biological son!¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Theodore replied firmly. ¡°If he isn¡¯t, then whose son could he be?¡± Man¡¯s dignity was often at stake when it came to believing such things. William sighed lightly. ¡°The distribution of the body¡¯s meridians is often passed down from father to son. Normally, a father and son would have at least 60 to 70 percent simrity in the distribution of their meridians. However, your meridians and Keith¡¯s aren¡¯t even one percent simr, so it¡¯s unlikely you have at blood rtionship.¡± Theodore murmured, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. He has looked just like me since he was a child.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not impossible for someone to look like another person, for instance, through stic surgery. Have you ever noticed if Keith underwent any significant changes in his appearance during a particr period?¡± Stunned, Theodore pondered before his expression changed. ¡°He went to study abroad at thirteen years. old, and I noticed that he had changed a lot when he returned. Is it possible that he had stic surgery then?¡± ¡°Correct!¡± William continued, ¡°As a medical professional, I can tell you that his face has been surgically altered in at least a dozen ces, including his cheekbones, chin, eyes, and nose. Why would a man, especially one as wealthy as lim, need so many stic surgeries? If he did undergo such a procedure. there must be some other motive behind it.¡± 1/3 Chapter 112 Divination moment, he appeared to have a realization and suddenly looked up to ask, ¡°Mr. Barrett, do you think that child is rted to that person?¡± William responded indifferently, Tim not sure. However, even if Keith isn¡¯t rted to that person, he must be close. If you transfer Lloyd Corporation¡¯s ownership to Keith, it will eventually end up in the hands of that person.¡± At this point, Theodore was at least 70 percent convinced Anger flickered in his eyes as he eximed. What a devious scheme!¡± William looked at Theodore. ¡°They¡¯ve been taking advantage of you from the very beginning. Knowing that you are destined for great wealth and sess, they sent people to get close to you and make you believe that everything you have is thanks to them. They instilled fear and awe in your heart until you were willing to give them everything. Think about it. Why did they choose.to make their move at this particr moment?¡± he questioned. Theodore narrowed his eyes. ¡°They made their move now because they knew I was seriously ill and might die soon. Once I was gone. I wouldn¡¯t be of any use to them anymore. But they didn¡¯t anticipate that you would save me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± William nodded. ¡°And think about why Keith wanted to transfer your assets to the Jenkinses before.¡± ¡°The Jenkinses?¡± Theodore¡¯s heart sank. ¡°Does that mean the family is also under their control?¡± William replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know much about the Jenkins Family, but all the evidence suggests they must be involved in this matter.¡± Theodore fell into deep thought and said, ¡°After that person left, I met Ruby. I was an unknown nobody while she was the youngdy of the Jenkins Family. The Jenkinses were already worth millions and had a significant presence in both legal and illegal circles. Now that I look back, I couldn¡¯t have achieved sess so quickly without their help. William agreed. ¡®Indeed, with the Jenkins Family¡¯s vast financial resources and your luck, how could you not have be wealthy and powerful?¡± Theodoreughed bitterly. ¡°But who could¡¯ve orchestrated such a grand conspiracy? Who are they? That¡¯s sixty years¡® worth of nning. Who could¡¯ve possibly had the patience to see it through?¡± William replied, ¡°You¡¯re wrong. They can control not only the Lloyds and Jenkinses but also other affluent families.¡± Theodore suddenly felt a strong sense of fear and muttered, ¡°Even if I understand all of this, can I possibly resist them?¡± William remained silent before responding. ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s hard to imagine just how powerful this force can be. Keith threatened me earlier, saying he knew someone from an ancient martial arts family. Perhaps this individual is connected to the same force we¡¯re up against.¡± Theodore¡¯s expression suddenly aged. ¡°So, does this mean have no choice but to submit to them?¡± William suddenlyughed. ¡°Did you forget? I can also make divination!TM Startled, Theodore looked at him. ¡°Are you saying you can read my fortune?¡± 2/3 Chapter 112 Divination. William smiled and retrieved five Emperor¡¯s magic money from his pocket, turning them over in his hands. He recited a few words before tossing them onto the table. The five coins scattered randomly, and he opened his third eye to see the pattern that had faintly formed on top of the coins. He closed his eyes and pondered for a long time before suddenly saying, ¡°You can live to be 103 years old!¡± Theodore was a bit surprised. I can live that long?¡± William chuckled as he said, ¡°So, don¡¯t worry about these people. As long as you¡¯re alive, the Lloyd Family will remain under your control.¡± Theodore was worried. ¡°But what if theye after me?¡± ¡°They won¡¯t!¡± William was certain. ¡°ording to the hexagram, you will live to be 103 years old and lead a peaceful and worry¨Cfree life until then. If they were to target you, the hexagram would not indicate such a future. by However, Theodore remained uncertain. Chapter 113 3/3 A Mortal¡¯s Medicinal Elixirs Chapter 113 A Prophecy William nodded. ¡°To break the deadlock, you must transfer the shares to Tia and Turner as soon as possible. It will disrupt their nspletely Theodore gritted his teeth and asked, ¡°Mr. Barrett, can you prove that Keith is not my biological son?¡± Knowing that Theodore still had some doubts, William nodded. ¡°It¡¯s easy to determine whether he¡¯s your biological son. Have you heard of paternity tests through blood drops?¡± Theodore was surprised. ¡°Isn¡¯t that method unscientific?¡± William smiled as he exined. The portrayal of blood tests in movies and TV shows is often inurate. Bring Turner here, and I¡¯ll show you how it works.¡± Theodore asked his butler to call Turner over. Unaware of what was happening, the nervous Turner cautiously walked into the room and asked, ¡°Dad, did you call me?¡± William said. ¡°Uncle Lloyd, I need a drop of your blood.¡± Using his nail, he cut Turner¡¯s right index finger and squeezed out a drop of blood. He held the droplet in mid¨Cair using his Qi before collecting the blood from Theodore. Holding both drops of blood in his palm, he suspended them about three to five centimeters apart. Then, he chanted a string of spells. The two drops of blood suddenly moved slightly and gradually spun faster. After half a minute, they suddenly merged into one drop of blood, which instantly evaporated arge amount of moisture and condensed into a blood crystal about the size of a grain of rice. He held the blood crystal and said, ¡°This is the proof of kinship through blood.¡± Turner was amazed and asked, ¡°What is this, William?¡± Theodore¡¯s eyes lit up as he eximed, ¡°Mr. Barrett, you are truly remarkable!¡± He kindly patted Turner¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°You can go now, Turner.¡± Turner left in confusion, and Keith was summoned shortly after.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Theodore let out a soft sigh and addressed Keith, ¡°After much consideration, I have decided to follow the advice of that wise man and summon you here to begin preparations for taking over the Lloyd Corporation.¡± Keith¡¯s eyes lit up as he eximed, ¡°Dad, you can count on me! I will take great care of the Lloyd Corporation!¡± As he was talking, he suddenly felf a sharp pain in his fingertip, as if a small blood vessel had been cut by something. Fresh blood started to drip onto the ground. Eximing, he quickly grabbed his injured hand before staring angrily at Williant and questioning, ¡°Master Barrett, what are you doing?¡± William shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was using a flying needle to kill a mosquito. I didn¡¯t expect to injure you.¡± With a heavy snort, Keith told Theodore, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll bandage my hand ande backter.¡± ¡. 1/3 Chapter 113 A Prophecy. Theodore to continue the paternity blood test. This time, the two drops of blood also floated in the air, but they could not merge for a long time. Puff! The two drops of blood exploded simultaneously when they approached and transformed into two ck smoke that dissipated into the air. Theodore asked. ¡°Mr. Barrett, what does this mean?¡± ¡°It means that you have no blood rtion and that your blood can¡¯t merge or evene close to each other,¡± William replied. Theodore sighed deeply before taking out his phone and dialing a number. ¡°Mr. Richter, pleasee to Cloudcap Manor as soon as possible. I need to transfer the shares to my family. After hanging up the phone, he turned to William and bowed sincerely, ¡°Mr. Barrett, I am truly grateful to you. I promise to repay you generously. William waved his hand. I¡¯m Tia¡¯s friend, so it¡¯s my duty to help. You can rest here. I¡¯ll stay with you.¡± Without uttering another word, he sat down and began practicing Tathagata¡¯s Breathing Technique. After reaching the stage of Qi Ascension, his by technique evolved from what it was before. With each inhtion and exhtion, he not only cultivated Qi but also his spiritual consciousness. At that moment, he visualized a divine light in his sea of consciousness. The light expanded and contracted in a way that was difficult to describe. As he delved deeper into his practice, he lost all sense of time. Only when he opened his eyes did he realize two hours had passed. A middle¨Caged man entered the room with Tia and Turner to facilitate the transfer of power within the Lloyd Corporation, which involved legal formalities. Naturally, Turner and Tia were shocked when they learned of Theodore¡¯s n. William said, ¡°You need to act quickly.¡± Then, he sat outside the door as he knew that Keith was likely already aware of Theodore¡¯s n and that a fierce battle would ensue tonight. As expected, Ruby and Keith arrived with five martial arts experts in less than ten minutes. Since the five individuals were fresh faces, Keith likely had prepared them in advance. He red coldly at William. ¡°Master Barrett, you better step aside!¡± William replied calmly, ¡°And if I don¡¯t?¡± ¡°Then, you¡¯ll die!¡± An old man in gray clothes stepped forward. His face was pale and had a zombie¨Clike appearance, emitting a cold aura. ¡°You sure talk big!¡± A voice rang out, and Brandon emerged from William¡¯s side. Before starting his meditation, William had texted Brandon and asked him toe quickly. As such, Brandon arrived earlier and had been hiding in the shadows, waiting for the right moment to reveal himself. ¡°Yoju Mortimer, the Copper Corpse! I¡¯ve heard a lot about your powerful and mysterious Great Yin Force. It¡¯s a pleasure to finally experience it firsthand!¡± The old man in gray clothing was none other than Yoju Mortimer, a Divine Realm Master, known as the Copper Corpse. He was remembered for his strong and formidable Great Yin Force. Yoju sneered. ¡°Brandon, you dare to meddle in my affairs?¡± 2/3 01:17 Sat, 15 Jun ON Chapter 113 A Prophecy Brandon chuckled. ¡°Well, I sure do!¡± The two stood firm with their breaths locking onto each other. 56% A second person emerged at that moment. He was a man in his forties dressed in Taoist robes with a long beard and a sword on his back. The atmosphere surrounding him was as sharp as a sword, causing people to shudder. He had to be a skilled swordsman. ¡°The Wudeng sect¡¯s Allen Mason,¡± the Thoist spoke softly. Ilis seemingly peaceful gaze concealed a hidden killing intent as he looked toward William. ¡°Hey, thick¨Cheaded, do you dare to fight me?¡± A beautiful figure of a high school girl emerged from William¡¯s side. It was Scarlet! William smiled. ¡°Well, that was quick.¡± She chuckled. ¡°I hurried over as soon as I got the call. Just look at my shoes. They¡¯re all worn out now.¡± He was speechless. Who told you to walk here?¡± She answered seriously, ¡°Walking is faster, and I didn¡¯t have to take a detour.¡± Knowing the potential danger of the night, William had informed her in addition to calling Brandon. She had rushed over as soon as she received the call, trekking through mountains and valleys without even taking a car. Scarlet¡¯s appearance brightened the middle¨Caged Taoist¡¯s eyes as he said, ¡°Such a powerful sword aura! You¡¯re an excellent swordsman!¡± Scarlet arched her brows. ¡°Which is precisely why you need to watch out for me!¡± At the sight of two martial arts experts appearing sessively behind William, Keith became anxious as this was not the script he had nned. He waved impatiently. ¡°Everybody, kill him!¡± Hearing that, the other three martial arts experts encircled William. Two were Qi Ascension masters while one was a Qi Emanation expert. Send Gifts ?? 40 Chapter 114 Chapter 114 The Grandmaster Shows Up 56% Squaring up for the fight, William unleashed an astonishing wave of terrifying Qi around him with his Tathagata¡¯s Divine Palm, striking fear into the hearts of everyone who sensed violent danger approaching. Then, using his Shaylin Dragon w, he made a lunge at the fighter who first came at him! The fighter was capable of producing a bluish¨Cgray Qi, which enveloped his arm as it swung out heavily at William with great force, stirring the air around it while producing a faint booming sound. The movement was forceful enough to create a gust of wind that brushed against William¡¯s face, but William caught hold of his wrist just in time and broke it! Crack! Such a loud sound could be heard; with a single blow, the fighter¡¯s wrist, which was as hard as steel, got broken in two. In addition to that, William¡¯s left leg kicked out and hit him in the chest with the speed of a flying dragon, sending him flying over a dozen meters away. Afternding with a thud like a punchbag, he vomited blood profusely while looking all weak and limp. The other two fighters held their breath in fear of the overwhelming pressureing from the man. Subconsciously, they pulled their punches and tried to back away, but it was already too at once! Meanwhile, since they were pursued by Scarlet and Brandon respectively. Allen and Yoju were unable to look after the others at all. William then turned around to look at Keith, whose face went white with fear as he took several steps back and warned, ¡°Master Barrett, I hope you¡¯ll consider this seriously! If you dare to hurt me, you¡¯ll be faced with the most horrible and brutal retaliation on earth! The forces behind me are powerful beyond your imagination!¡± William replied with a poker face, ¡°Keith, I¡¯d also advise you to stop plotting against the Lloyd Family.¡± If you guys back away from this, I¡¯ll pretend that what happened earlier never happened.¡± ¡°That¡¯s out of the question!¡± said Keith coldly. ¡°Master Barrett, a Divine Realm Master is really nothing in our eyes! If you insist on getting your own way, a Grandmaster will show up soon after this! Do you think you¡¯re a match for a Grandmaster?¡± ¡°So, you think you¡¯re now a match for a Divine Realm Master?¡± asked William. As he spoke, he took one step closer to Keith, almost pressing his face to the man¡¯s. A cold sweat broke out on Keith¡¯s forehead. Of the five expert fighters he brought with him, three were injured, while the other two were busy dealing with their respective opponents, leaving him with no choice but to face William alone at this very moment. ¡°Don¡¯t ruin yourself, Master Barrett!¡± ¡°Seems like you¡¯re still clinging to liope. Well then, we¡¯ll wait a bit longer.¡± At this moment, Brandon and Yoju hade to blows. Shielding himself with the Qi from his Dragon Armor, Brandon fought with such ferocity that every blow he delivered was strong enough to open up mountains and split rocks in two. Yoju, on the other hand, looked like a corpse; his Qi was not only as cold as ice but also very deadly. Both of them exchanged blows with incredible speed, but Brandon was apparently better in terms of fighting capabilities. Ever since he mastered the Dragon Style Breathing Technique, he had been getting more formidable by the day: defeating Yoiu today was a sure thing for him. 1/3 56% Chapter 114 The Grandmaster Shows Up On the other hand, Scarlet also sprang into action, wielding her sword menacingly at the speed of lightning. Before Allen even finished drawing his sword, she thrust her sword at his Adam¡¯s apple! Shocked by the chilling gleam of her sword, Allen quickly backed away, taking the opportunity to draw his sword as well. As a result, their swords shed together, one swooshing with grace and the other like lightning. At the sight of this, William frowned slightly. Allen really was a skilled swordsman. It was as if his sword were covered in glue because it adhered to Scarlet¡¯s sword the moment they came into contact. As a result, the effects of her lightning¨Cfast sword strikes were suppressed. Despite the lightning speed at which they brandished their swords, William could observe their sword. fight with unbelievable rity. He suggested impassively, ¡°Scarlet, aim for the acupuncture point on his left shoulder.¡± The tip of Scarlet¡¯s sword trembled. Immediately, she disengaged her sword from Allen¡¯s and thrust the sword at his shoulder. Allen raised his sword to parry the attack, but strangely enough, his sword was actually several centimeters away from sessfully fending off Scarlet¡¯s sword thrust. In an instant, he felt a pain in his shoulder, upon which his Qi escaped from him immediately. His face ashen, he stopped shing his sword, saying tly, I¡¯ve lost.¡± Scarlet¡¯s sword energy had invaded his meridians and paralyzed him, leaving him incapacitated! Meanwhile, Yoju was finally sent flying with a blow from Brandon. His Qi disappeared, and he turned even paler while spitting out a mouthful of blood. Brandon said coldly. ¡°Yoju, get lost now and I¡¯ll spare your life!¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Yoju didn¡¯t move an inch, though. He replied frostily. ¡°Either kill me today and face endless reprisals from the Corpse Sect or back away and stay out of this, Brandon Cromwell!¡± Brandon taunted icily, ¡°As if I¡¯d be scared of the Corpse Sect! You¡¯ve underestimated me, Yoju!¡± With that, heunched a palm strike at Yoju¡¯s ribs with lightning speed. ¡°Ah!¡± he cried out feebly while feeling his Qi slowly escape from him through his palms. ¡°Y¨CYou actually crippled me!¡± Shocked and angry, he rolled his eyes and passed out. Meanwhile, Scarlet retracted her sword. ck blood slowly oozed from Allen¡¯s mouth, eyes, nose, and ears, as his body couldn¡¯t withstand the attack of Scarlet¡¯s sword energy at all. After remarking, ¡°Excellent swordy,¡± he copsed and stopped breathing right away. Keith looked ghastly. Having lost all hope at this very moment, he said, ¡°Master Barrett, I have to admit. that your friends are formidable, but- ¡°Think about your own situation first before threatening me.¡± William stared at the man. ¡°Get the one above you toe over here. You¡¯re not entitled to speak to me yet.¡± ¡°You¡¯re looking for me?¡± A middle¨Caged man emerged from a path nearby. Dressed in a formal shirt and pants, he was in his forties, and his eyes flickered with shrewdness. Moreover, every step he took produced a footprint as deep as three centimeters into the ground! Ruby¡¯s face brightened with excitement at the sight of the middle¨Caged man. She stepped forward, eximing, ¡°Alex!¡± 2/3 56%ÅÌ Chapter 114 The Grandmaster Shows Up Darting a nce at her, the middle¨Caged man said coldly, ¡°You¡¯ve disappointed me, Ruby. You didn¡¯t do a good job of educating my son, nor did you have control over the Lloyd Family.¡± Ruby trembled all over with a hurt look in her eyes. Keith shouted, ¡°Dad! Everything was going smooth at first, but we never expected this Master Barrett to intervenci ¡°No, he won¡¯t,¡± said the middle¨Caged man before turning to look at William. ¡°Bud, I¡¯m gonna count to ten. If you get out of here, I¡¯ll forget about what happened. If you don¡¯t, you¡¯ll die here.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± William sneered. ¡°It¡¯s not easy for you to practice with the elixir field. Are you sure that you want to get into a fight?¡± The middle¨Caged man¡¯s countenance changed before he fixed his eyes on William. ¡°You know that?¡± William replied, ¡°I know much more than that.¡± Suddenly, the middle¨Caged manughed. I¡¯ve heard of your medical skills, but little did I think you¡¯d also have such a deep understanding of cultivation. Well, you¡¯re right that I can¡¯t get into a fight today.¡± The man was already a Grandmaster, but he had trouble practicing with the elixir field. Although he appeared very intimidating, he was in big trouble, so there was no way he woulde to blows with William. William said. ¡°You guys may leave now, but don¡¯t ever try to take advantage of the Lloyds anymore.¡± The middle¨Caged man fell silent. After a long time, he said, ¡°Mr. Barrett, it took me 60 years to set the plot against the Lloyds, so how can I let go just because you tell me to? To tell you the truth, I have someone behind me who¡¯s even more formidable than I am. If he shows up, everyone here will have to die!¡± Send Gifts 40 Chapter 115 A Mortal¡¯s Medicinal Elixirs 56% Chapter 115 Turner¡¯s Era William asked impassively, ¡°The Lloyd Family for a Grandmaster. Doesn¡¯t it sound like a good bargain to you?¡± The middle¨Caged man was shocked; he knew that William was referring to him. His practice with the elixir field went seriously wrong and hadn¡¯t shown any progress over thest 20 years, which distressed him very much and greatly affected his future in the organization. Taking a deep breath, he asked, ¡°Mr. Barrett, you have a solution to this?¡± ¡°Since I can see that, I have a solution to that, of course, but that¡¯s another thing. You cane to me anytime after today.¡± After falling silent for a moment, the middle¨Caged man suddenly guffawed. ¡°Okay! That¡¯s it for the Lloyd Family. We¡¯ll withdraw from here!¡± William replied. ¡°You may walk yourselves out!¡± A group of people came in and carried all the wounded and the dead outside, while Ruby and Keith left with the middle¨Caged man. Before they left, the middle¨Caged man said, ¡°Mr. Barrett, you¡¯re worth more than ten Lloyd Familiesbined. I¡¯d like to be friends with you.¡± William replied, ¡°That depends on the choice you make.¡± After the group of people retreated, Brandon was finally relieved. He said, ¡°That was a close call! If this guy struck regardless, we¡¯d have to fight for our lives. The Innate Realm was also known as the Realm of the Elixir Field, Practitioners in this realm practiced the elixir field with their Qi, so theirbat power would increase exponentially. Because of that, Brandon wasn¡¯t sure of defeating the middle¨Caged man.. William didn¡¯t think so, though. He had a Divinus inside him, with the help of which he might stand a chance of killing the middle¨Caged man. When they returned to the living room, Mr. Richter had finished signing the equity transfer agreement. At this moment, Turner still felt as though he were dreaming. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Dad, are you really letting me manage the Lloyd Corporation?¡± Theodore replied with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re as clever as when I was younger, actually. It¡¯s just that you¡¯ve been suppressed by Keith and Ruby over the years, so your talent was hidden. Now, you can rest assured. You¡¯re my son and my most trusted family member.¡± Turner nodded vigorously. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad. I¡¯ll do a good job of managing our family!¡± Tia was happy, too. She said, ¡°Grandpa, seriously, Dad and I have made ns to leave the Lloyd Family. before this. Thomas almost killed us in Southside just a short while ago.¡± She then proceeded to tell Theodore what had happened in Southside. Upon hearing this, Theodore was both taken aback and furious. ¡°What a goddamn son of a b*tch!¡± Obviously, Thomas wasn¡¯t his son either. Like Keith, he was part of their enemy¡¯s n. William replied, ¡°They won¡¯t plot against the Lloyd Family for the time being. Both Keith and Ruby have left.¡± Theodore was surprised. They¡¯re gone?¡± 1/3 Chapter 115 Turner¡¯s Era William nodded. ¡°The man you talked about just showed up again. He¡¯s now a Grandmaster, but something¡¯s ¡®s wrong with his cultivation, so I offered to cure him in exchange for the Lloyd Family¡¯s safety. As for whether he¡¯ll keep his promise. I¡¯m not sure of that yet¡± Theodore let out a long sigh. He bowed to William, saying, ¡°Mr. Barrett, I¡¯ll never forget the great kindness you¡¯ve shown us?¡± Turner also bowed to William, who promptly said, ¡°You two don¡¯t have to do this.¡± Tia announced with a smile, ¡°Grandpa, William and I have invested in Ivory Dragon Cove, and the project is already underway. Nominally, the investment was made by Tia alone, so the project had nothing to do with the Lloyd Family. Theodore smiled. ¡°How can I not know what you guys have up your sleeve? Otherwise, do you think the project would get approved so easily?¡± Tia asked in amazement, ¡°Grandpa, did you help us in secret?¡± Theodore nodded. ¡°I just knew that you guys must¡¯ve secured the help of an expert in order to work on Ivory Dragon Cove, so it¡¯s only natural that I¡¯d help you guys in secret. Once this project ispleted, it¡¯ll make astonishing profits!¡± Tia exined. ¡°That expert is none other than William. He¡¯s the one who sorted out the dragon at Ivory Dragon Cove.¡± Filled with awe and admiration, Theodore said, ¡°Mr. Barrett, what a godlike person you are!¡± William replied, ¡°You tter me, Old Mr. Lloyd. Just send somebody to get your medicine. You still need. to build up your health, after all.¡± Theodore called the butler and ordered someone to get his medicine from the dispensary. The Lloyd Family had a dispensary of its own, so it was really convenient for them to get medicine. Just then, William replied, ¡°Old Mr. Lloyd, you¡¯ve got a lot of top¨Cquality medicines in that dispensary of yours. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to trouble you in the future.¡± Theodore replied with augh, ¡°Haha! That¡¯s nothing. Just make yourself at home and use those medicines as you please.¡± William then introduced Scarlet and Brandon. Recognizing Brandon, Theodore thanked him repeatedly. Soon after that, Theodore had a banquet arranged to thank William and others. Theodore still had a lot of questions, though. He asked at the dining table, ¡°Mr. Barrett, it¡¯s lucky that you came to our aid today, but I still can¡¯t believe that the man actually looked the same as he was back then. Wouldn¡¯t he age?¡± William exined, ¡°He was probably already a Qi State master back when he plotted against you. At such a stage of cultivation, it¡¯s fairly easy to preserve one¡¯s appearance with the help of medicine and some methods to maintain good health. In reality, however, I saw that his bodily function was already declining¡± He continued, ¡°To put it simply, he appeared to be in forties, but his body¡¯s actually almost 80 years old. Had he not been a Grandmaster, his bodily function would¡¯ve declined even more.¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Brandon asked, ¡°Is that why he¡¯s willing to use the Lloyd Family to make a deal with you?¡± 2/3 56%% Chapter 115 Turner¡¯s Era William nodded. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong with his cultivation. If it¡¯s not addressed, his cultivation will go terribly wrong in a year or two,¡± After dinner, Brandon was the first to take his leave, whereas Scarlet followed William to the construction site. As one of the Immortal Bones, she could absorb some of the Natural Qi despite not yet reaching a certain stage of cultivation. That was why he brought her with him so that she could cultivate here with him. Scarlet was unable to perceive Qi. She just feltfortable standing there, so she sat cross¨Clegged in meditation and adjusted her breathing. Realizing that her breathing technique wasn¡¯t very clever, William secretly taught her the Thunder Storm Breathing Technique, which would certainly improve her fighting prowess. On the other hand, William also benefited from the opportunity to suck in Qi with the help of Divinus. Two hourster, Divinus sucked up enough Qi. Just like the previous time, it fed part of its divine ability back to William, which blended into his own Qi. After a day of research yesterday. William found that the Golden Qi had miraculous effects. It could not only strengthen his meridians but also heal his hidden injuries, which was an ability that he would wish for as a physician. Shortly after Divinus sucked up enough Qi, word came from Genevieve that Oakley, the basketball superstar, had arrived in Justford to receive treatment from him when he had time. Therefore, he had Jason escort Scarlet back to One Prosperity, while he drove Kane¡¯s Mercedes¨CBenz W140 to meet Oakley. Genevieve was waiting in the first¨Cfloor lobby of Hotel Dragunity. As soon as she saw William, she went up to him and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Barrett, thank you so much for your help.¡± William replied, ¡°You¡¯re wee. Where¡¯s Oakley?¡± Genevieve exined, ¡°He¡¯s staying in his room for fear of getting recognized. His family and agent are here, too.¡± William nodded. ¡°Did you exin everything to him?¡± Genevieve replied, ¡°Yes, I did.¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go up, then.¡± On the third floor of the hotel, Genevieve knocked on the door of a room.. The door opened, revealing a middle¨Caged woman with nting eyebrows and thin lips, who gave the impression of being very domineering and mean. After looking William up and down, she instantly. frowned in displeasure. Speaking with an Archalonian ent, she said, ¡°Oh, Miss Welby, is he the Dr. Barrett that you talked about? He looks so young. Could he be a con man? Let me tell you something. We came across a few frauds before, and I reported all of them to the police.¡± William was speechless. Is this woman out of her mind? How can she use me of being a fraud as soon as we meet? Send Gifts Í² 40 3/3 01:17 Sat, 15 Jun A Mortal¡¯s Medicinal Elixirs Chapter 116 Chapter 116 The Paraplegic Superstar Genevieve quickly replied. ¡°Mrs. Massena, Dr. Barrett is very skilled in medicine despite his young age. He¡¯s the doctor who cured my grandfather.¡± The middle¨Caged woman still looked skeptical, though. Opening the door all the way, she said, ¡°Alright Whene in.¡± The room was a suite where a man over two meters tall was sitting on the sofa in the living room. His foot was put up and wrapped in bandages, whereas his face had restlessness written all over it. The middle¨Caged woman whispered. ¡°Oakley, Miss Welby¡¯s here, and she¡¯s brought a doctor with her.¡± Oakley didn¡¯t look the slightest bit delighted. He had countless doctors treating him these days, but none of them could help him recover quickly without affecting his future basketball performance. He was already thoroughly disappointed with these doctors. Inwardly, he was filled with disgust and hatred, thinking that these doctors were all quacks. ncing up at Genevieve, he said, ¡°Sorry for troubling you, Genevieve. Genevieve said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Oakley. Dr. Barrett is very skilled in medicine, so he¡¯ll surely find a way to treat you. William had been studying Oakley¡¯s foot since the moment he came in. With his x¨Cray vision, he noticed that the man was suffering from not only a torn ligament but also a fractured toe and muscle injuries. Even though these weren¡¯t serious issues, they would absolutely affect his future career. And besides, it would take at least two to three months before he could return to the basketball court. ¡°I can cure your injuries within a week,¡± he said suddenly, ¡°and your future performance won¡¯t be affected.¡± Oakley¡¯s heart skipped a beat at his words. I can be cured? However, the middle¨Caged woman suddenly fixed her eyes on William, asking, ¡°How do you know you o cure him without even examining his injuries? You¡¯re a fraud indeed!¡± can Hearing the woman¡¯s words, William finally lost his temper. He said, ¡°Had Miss Welby not told me about. your case, I wouldn¡¯t have for a moment. Then, she said, ¡°Mr. Barrett, I¡¯d like to ask you for a favor.¡± William stopped to look at her. He replied, ¡°Please don¡¯t say that, Miss Welby. Just tell me about it.¡± Genevieve exined, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s another person in the hotel who needs your help. Just a year ago, she was still a popr A¨Clist actress in Igneus who once made a name for herself in international cinema. Thest film she madest year grossed almost one billion at the global box office, earning almost 300 million for the film studio. As soon as she said that, a person immediately came to William¡¯s mind. It was Sherika Cabello, the gorgeous and bold female celebrity. Charika nead in han mu uith a meast n mas? nhurimus Thanke in har hanuter and heruslunninne enmar 1/3 01:17 Sat, 15 Jun Y Chapter 116 The Paraplegic Superstar quickly became famous on the inte after participating in apetition. Immediately, Celestial. Brilliance Co., a film studio, signed her and produced her first film, ¡®Miss Assassin,¡¯ exclusively for her. The film went viral on the inte upon its release, easily grossing more than 150 million at the national box office. From then on, Sherika embarked on a career in film and television, bing an A¨Clist actress with a huge fan following. Unfortunately, she had an ident while filming a dangerous car chase sequencest year, which injured her lumbar spine and caused her to lose feeling from the waist downL Her fans were heartbroken at the fall of the superstar. However, not even modern medicine could cure Sherika. It could only help her regain some feeling so that she could walk with a stick with some difficulty. ¡°Are you talking about Sherika Cabello?¡± asked William. Genevieve nodded. ¡°Mr. Barrett, can her injuries be cured?¡± William was once very fond of Sherika back in prison. He said, ¡°Can you take me to see her?¡± On the second floor of the hotel, Genevieve opened the door to a room, where a woman was sitting in her wheelchair and staring out the window with her back to them. Hearing their movements, she said, ¡°Genevieve, I¡¯d like to go out and enjoy the scenery.¡± She turned around by turning the wheels of her wheelchair with both hands. She still looked gorgeous as ever, though the slight pallor of her face made her look very different from her image on¨Cscreen. Seeing William, she asked with a smile, ¡°Genevieve, who is this handsome guy?¡± Genevieve immediately said, ¡°Sherika, this is Dr. Barrett.¡± Sherika extended her hand to William. ¡°Hi, nice to meet you.¡± William came over and bent down to shake hands with her. He said, ¡°Tm William Barrett, and I like your films very much.¡± Sherika asked with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t you like me?¡± William replied, ¡°I like you even more, of course.¡± Genevieve took a deep breath. ¡°Mr. Barrett, can Sherika¡¯s injuries be treated?¡± Sherika¡¯s heart skipped a beat at Genevieve¡¯s words because she noticed how serious Genevieve sounded. Could this guy have extraordinary skills in medicine? William didn¡¯t answer the question, though. Pulling a chair over, he sat across from Sherika so that their eyes were level. ¡°I was still in prison over a year ago, at which time almost every inmate had your posters put up above their beds. You were their dream lover,¡± he said. Sherika replied with a smile, ¡°Is that so? Thank you for liking me.¡± William said, ¡°You must¡¯ve suffered a lot since your injury.¡± Genevieve heaved a soft sigh. ¡°Sherika tried to kill herself thrice. She can¡¯t ept the way she is now.¡± Sherika¡¯s pretty face was still smiling, but the outsiders couldn¡¯t see the pain and anguish behind her smile. William looked at her. Stressing each word, he said, ¡°Sherika, I can heal your injuries.¡± 2/3 01:17 Sat, 15 Jun N Chapter 116 The Paraplegic Superstar A dead silence descended upon the room. Sherika looked at William in astonishment; to her surprise, she felt trust for this guy, whom she had never met before. ¡°Can I stand up again?¡± she asked, her voice. trembling slightly. William nodded. ¡°Not only can you stand up again, but you¡¯ll also be able to jump, run, and do all kinds of cool stunts as you did before your injuries.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Genevieve¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Mr. Barrett, can her injuries really be cured?¡± William nodded. ¡°I never say things that I¡¯m not sure of,¡± Sherika asked in a daze, ¡°A¨CAre you really not lying to me?¡± Genevieve replied with a smile. ¡°If Mr. Barrett says he can cure you, he¡¯ll certainly be able to do so!¡± Sherika suddenly burst into tears. She had suffered the most devastating blow ever over the past year. After her injuries, her family and friends turned their backs on her; she was abandoned by her agency and sued for with a yard attached.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get it done right away!¡± Genevieve promised at once. William said, ¡°I¡¯ll be there when you¡¯re ready.¡± With that, he stepped out of the room. After Genevieve walked him downstairs, he asked, ¡°Are you friends with Sherika?¡± ¡°Yeah, but she¡¯s not one of mypany¡¯s artists,¡± Genevieve replied. William looked at her. ¡°Will she sign up with yourpany once I¡¯ve cured her?¡± Genevieve replied with a smile, ¡°Yes, she will. If she can join Oceania Media, its share price will at least double.¡± William¡¯s heart skipped a beat; Genevieve¡¯s inadvertent remark caused a thought to cross his mind. Send Gifts R 40 Chapter 117 Chapter 117 The Power of His Vision ForceN?velDrama.Org (C) content. After leaving the hotel, William drove home in the Mercedes¨CBenz W140. Elsa hade home from school and was ying games with Scarlet, whereas Colleen was cooking in the kitchen. Having said hello to them, he returned to his study and turned on hisptop to check Oceania Media¡¯s share price. Oceania Media went public three years ago, and its revenue and profits had grown steadily since then. Right now, thepany had a market value of 2.1 billion and a share price of 62 cents. After a moment of hesitation, William immediately opened a securities ount linked to his bank ount. He decided to buy 70 million shares of thepany in batches, which would cost a little over 43 million. Not counting the 72 million to be invested in Jonathan, he had about 39 million in his hands. This,bined with Sherika¡¯s consultation fees, would amount to exactly over 43 million. This time, it could be said that he was taking a huge risk by spending all this money on thepany¡¯s shares. Before buying those shares, he made an effort to look up online how to buy shares to avoid destabilizing the stock market by overbuying. Thus, he bought over 5 million shares in batches on the first day. Shortly after that, Scarlet called him downstairs for dinner. Colleen made eight dishes for dinner, which not only looked and smelled appetizing but also tasted very good. Over dinner, William asked about the talent show, to which Elsa replied that she was making preparations for the audition, which would be held in three days. That night, William continued to practice the Way of Heaven and Earth. He must break through to Spirit Cultivation as soon as possible! The Yellow Realm was divided into three stages: the Qi Cultivation State, Spirit Cultivation, and Foundation. Previously, William had been in the Qi Cultivation State. Now that he had opened up his secondary meridians and reached Qi Ascension, he could finally break through to the next level¨CSpirit Cultivation. As the term suggested, Spirit Cultivation was about the cultivation of one¡¯s spiritual consciousness. This stage was also divided into three sub¨Cstages: the Divine Senses, the Divine Will, and the Divine Consciousness. The Divine Senses was the stage where one¡¯s spiritual consciousness was awakened and the highest level that one¡¯s spirit could reach by instinct. William once had a conversation with Brandon about Spirit Cultivation, at which time Brandon told him. that despite the different levels of cultivation in the world, they generally had simr goals. It was just that the inheritance passed down to most people wasn¡¯tplete, so some of them could only reach Divine Senses, while some could reach Divine Will. Furthermore, different people might focus on different areas of cultivation, even if they were all at the stage of Divine Will. Some might practice killing intent, while Some might favor the arts of illusion. On the other hand, what William practiced was a systematic and authentic prehistoric cultivation technique with an extremely rigorous cultivation method for the three sub¨Cstages. At this moment, he was cultivating his mental strength with the aid of his breathing technique to get ready to open up his divine senses. It was already 8.00AM the next day when he opened his eyes. He unlocked his phone and saw a text message from Genevieve, which included an address, and said that she had settled Sherika in a house with a courtyard. 1/3 56% Chapter 117 The Power of His Vision Force William was in no hurry, though. After having breakfast, he first went to the construction site with Scarlet. Sherika. After letting Divinus suck up enough Qi, he then went to He arrived at a small bungalow that stood quietly in the old town. After he knocked on the door, Genevieve opened it and led him to the living room, where Sherika was already waiting. Seeing him arrive, she said seriously. ¡°Dr. Barrett, I¡¯m ready!¡± William nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll need your cooperation during the treatment procedure.¡± Sherika promised, ¡°I¡¯ll do my best!¡± William then had her lie face down on the sofa and hold the pillow with both hands, while he cut a rectangr hole in the back of her clothes with a pair of scissors. Sherika had a goodplexion, though her skin appeared somewhat pale from her yearlong injuries. Genevieve asked as she looked on. ¡°Mr. Barrett, do you need anything else?¡± William shook his head while taking out his Golden Needles. After inserting them one by one into Sherika¡¯s body, he pressed her wound with his fingers. At the same time, he examined the wound with his X¨Cray vision. Sherika had obvious nerve damage in her lumbar vertebrae, and her spinal nerve was even broken at one point. Human nerves were so fine and tiny that current surgical procedures were unable to connect them. This was because nerve bundles were like optical fibers. Each nerve bundle might contain hundreds of individual nerves; even if these nerve bundles were barely connected, there was no guarantee that the right nerves would be connected together, which was why neurosurgery was often a matter of luck. This was especially true for surgery on the spine, which was extremely difficult and risky because the spine was where one¡¯s nervous system passed through. Because of that, even a wealthy celebrity like Sherika wasn¡¯t able to recover from her injuries. In addition to his X¨Cray vision, William¡¯s third eye also gave him the ability to see microscopic things. As a result, he was able to see tiny nerve structures. As he could see the tiny blood vessels, nerve bundles, and even micro parts like myelin sheaths and axons, he could repair Sherika¡¯s nerves and reconnect them one by one with stunning precision. Without his Vision Force, he couldn¡¯t have done all this. Since discovering that he had Vision Force, William had rarely used it, because it would consume a lot of his energy. However, he had to use it this time, as nerve bundles were so tiny that he had to use Vision. Force to connect them precisely. Because a year had passed since then, some nerves were already dead, so William had to separate the nerves first. Nerve separation was incredibly painful. As soon as he got started, Sherika broke out in a sweat, her hands clutching the pillow tightly. However, given her strong character, she actually gritted her teeth and put up with it without making a sound. William first connected the nerve plexus that controlled her dder. He asked, ¡°Do you suffer from urinary incontinence?¡± In reality, the question was unnecessary, for Sherika was wearing diapers. Sherika replied, ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t fully control my dder.¡± William said, ¡°I¡¯ll help you regain control of your dder for today.¡± He started using his Vision Force to repair one of the nerve strands, reconnecting arge number of nerve bundles separately. At the same time, he pressed his hand on Sherika¡¯s waist, channeling his Golden Qi into her body. The Golden Qi contained his divine ability. As it passed through Sherika¡¯s nervous system, it was as if her 2/3 Chapter 117 The Power of His Vision Force nerves were nourished. Her myelin sheaths began to grow and wrap themselves around the broken nerve bundles, allowing the nerve bundles to connect together sessfully. Sherika sensed this most clearly. After feeling the warmth on her waist, she felt that she had slowly regained the ability to control her dder. Upon regaining this long¨Clost feeling, she instantly burst into tears of joy. She said to Genevieve, ¡°Genevieve, I feel it now!¡± Genevieve was overjoyed. ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s great! It means that Mr. Barrett¡¯s therapy is working!¡± At this moment, however, William¡¯s head was covered in sweat, Vision Force therapy would consume a lot of vital energy, so he could only treat this particr nerve at the moment before slowly dealing with the rest. He took his hand away and removed the needles, saying, ¡°Miss Cabello, I¡¯lle again tomorrow to continue to treat you.¡± Sherika immediately said, ¡°Thank you so much, Dr. Barrett.¡± Chapter 118 3/3 A Mortal¡¯s Medicinal Elixirs Chapter 118 The Secret of the Elixir Field ¡°No, I dared not to,¡± the middle¨Caged man replied immediately. ¡°I was just desperate to see you, so I took the liberty of waiting here.¡± William said, ¡°I can solve your problem, but I have conditions.¡± The middle¨Caged man replied. ¡°Please go ahead,¡± William said. ¡°We killed several expert fighters the other day, so the sects behind them surely want to avenge them. I don¡¯t want something like this to happen. The middle¨Caged man replied, ¡°That¡¯s of course. You have my word that no one will take revenge on you and your friends!¡± William nodded. ¡°Show me the way, then. The middle¨Caged man got one of his subordinates to drive William¡¯s car, while he and William got into his car to head to their destination. As the car started moving, the middle¨Caged man said, ¡°Let me introduce myself, Mr. Barrett. I¡¯m Danny Shane.¡± William replied, ¡°I¡¯m curious as to what kind of an organization you¡¯re from.¡± Danny suggested, ¡°I can tell you everything if you¡¯d join us.¡± William replied, ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m not interested. After pausing for a moment, he asked, ¡°The Jenkins are already under your control, aren¡¯t they?¡± Danny replied with a smile, ¡°Yes, they are.¡± William said, ¡°You seem to wield a lot of power and influence. If you turn against me after I¡¯ve cured. you ¡°No, I won¡¯t do that,¡± Danny replied at once. ¡°Please trust me, Mr. Barrett. No one would want to offend someone with amazing medical skills like yours.¡± William asked suspiciously, ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes, of course!¡± Danny replied. ¡°And besides, I¡¯m hoping to William made noment on this. be friends with you, Mr. Barrett.¡± Danny continued, ¡°I¡¯ve heard about how you cured Gerald White and even gave him advice on cultivation. Mr. Barrett, you¡¯re no ordinary person.¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Williammented, ¡°You¡¯re quite well¨Cinformed.¡± Danny replied, ¡°Which is why I have great respect for you, Mr. Barrett. I wouldn¡¯t dare to disrespect you in the slightest.¡± William asked, ¡°Since you¡¯re not willing to talk about your organization, I¡¯ll ask something else. Have you ever crossed par with those martial arts families?¡± ¡°Of course, I have, Danny replied. ¡°We often have to rely on their strength, after all.¡± 1/4 56% Chapter 118 The Secret of the Elixir Field ¡°These martial arts families are all very formidable, I presume?¡± Danny thought about it for a moment. Then, he exined, ¡°Martial arts families are also ssified into different ranks. There are rtively few first¨Css families, which usually have Grandmasters as their guardians. Most second¨Css families have Divine Realm Masters as their guardians, while the third¨Css families are weaker and thus can only have a few Qi State masters to protect them at most. The strongest of these families are known as super¨Css families, and the few Warrior Kings in Celestiale from these families. Speaking of this, he continued, ¡°Mr. Barrett, no matter how formidable you think you are, there¡¯s always someone out there who¡¯s stronger than you. No one dares to im to be invincible, so I¡¯ve always been nice to others over the years. If I can be friends with someone, I¡¯ll never make them an enemy.¡± As they spoke, their car pulled up at a hotel. After William followed Danny to a room on the hotel¡¯s third floor. Danny asked. ¡°Mr. Barrett, can you show me your abilities now?¡± William looked at him, asking. ¡°Do you know what the Realm of the Elixir Field means?¡± Danny replied, ¡°It means to hold one¡¯s Qi together in one¡¯s elixir field and thus gather one¡¯s energy at one point.¡± William shook his head at the man¡¯s words. ¡°No, you¡¯ve got it all wrong!¡± Danny was dumbfounded. ¡°I¡¯m wrong about that?¡± William replied, ¡°You don¡¯t know what the Realm of the Elixir Field is, nor do you know why it is so. The Realm of the Elixir Field is a stage where your cultivation reaches a certain level so that your body and spirit are in a state of perfection where you can be aware of a stimulus before even perceiving it. However, you interpreted it simply as holding your Qi together. Don¡¯t you find thatughable?¡± Danny¡¯s face became extremely sullen at once. ¡°Could Roy Nelson be lying to me?¡± William got curious at once. ¡°Who is Roy Nelson?¡± Danny let out a sigh. ¡°After I reached the Divine Realm, I asked for advice from Roy Nelson, who was already a Grandmaster at the time. He told me that the aim of the Realm of the Elixir Field is to keep one¡¯s Qi in one¡¯s elixir field without unleashing it.¡± William shook his head. He was only interpreting the Realm of the Elixir Field from a certain perspective. It would be strange if nothing went wrong after you listened to him.¡± Danny argued, ¡°But I did seed in reaching the Realm of the Elixir Field.¡± William replied, ¡°You might as well not reach that stage at all. The Realm of the Elixir Field is also known as the Foundation. This is the stage where oneys the foundations for the next step of cultivation, so it¡¯s very important. How could you mess around with it?¡± Danny broke into a sweat at his words. He immediately cupped his hands imploringly, saying, ¡°Please help me, sir!¡± William looked at him. ¡°To solve the trouble for good, you must stop practicing with the elixir field and return your Qi to your body before starting to practicall over again.¡± Danny was shocked. ¡°I have to stop practicing with the elixir field? I¡¯m getting old now, and my health¡¯s deteriorating. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t start practicing all over again!¡± Chapter 118 The Secret of the Elixir Field William replied impassively. ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter. Go find a Millennium Ginseng, and I¡¯ll use it to help. nurse you back to health. You¡¯ll have no problem practicing with the clixir field all over again. ¡°A Millennium Ginseng?¡± Danny gave a wryugh. ¡°You¡¯re talking about a First Grade ginseng that¡¯s hard to look for,¡± he said before gritting his teeth. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll find it as soon as possible before meeting you again.¡± William asked him. ¡°Do you know how to cultivate after reaching the Realm of the Elixir Field?¡± Danny said. ¡°I did ask Roy about it after reaching the Realm of the Elixir Field. He told me that the realm. is divided into three stages: Form Cultivation, Will Cultivation, and Unity of Form and Will.¡± William asked with augh, ¡°Is this Roy guy a Form¨Cand¨CWill Boxing expert?¡± Danny nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. Speaking of it, he¡¯s Hattie Yeager¡¯s martial uncle, so he has a high position in his sect.¡± William replied, ¡°Well, what he said isn¡¯t entirely wrong.¡± In reality, the Innate Realm that he knew about was divided into five stages and much more marvelous than Roy described, but he couldn¡¯t tell Danny about it. After all, it was not yet certain whether they would be friends or enemies. In addition to the Millennium Ginseng, he wrote a list of some rare medicinal ingredients that he asked. Danny to gather before he could help the man reach the Realm of the Elixir Field again. Danny thanked him repeatedly before escorting him downstairs. On his way home from here, William happened to pass by Brandon¡¯s house, so he made a detour to drop in on Brandon. After all, he had yet to thank Brandon for the great help he had provided himst time. After parking his car outside Brandon¡¯s house, he noticed that Kane¡¯s car was also parked there, while several men were standing at the gate. The moment they saw him, one of them immediately informed Kane of his arrival. Kane stepped out of the house nervously, asking, ¡°You¡¯re here, Mr. Barrett!¡± William asked. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Kane quickly dragged him into the room before pointing to the roof. He asked under his breath, ¡°My master has been meditating alone since yesterday, and I haven¡¯t heard anything from him. Say, would anything go wrong?¡± William looked up and saw Brandon with a solemn and dignified expression; the man had broken through to Divine Will, the second stage of Spirit Cultivation. He and Brandon once had a long conversation about the three stages of Spirit Cultivation, and it was apparent that Brandon got inspired by it, for his breakthrough today was very smooth. He thus replied with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯lle downstairs in an hour or two at most.¡± Kane let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Good to hear that!¡± Since William had nothing else to do, he stayed behind and chatted with Kane while waiting for Brandon to get out of his meditation. ¤¤ ording to Kane, the project at Ivory Dragon Cove was going smoothly, so he estimated that the vi William wanted would bepleted in about three months. With renovation work included, the house. would bepleted in six months at most. 3/4 Chapter 118 The Secret of the Elixir Field They had just begun chatting when the sound of a car arriving could be heard outside, which was followed by a voice yelling outside the house. They promptly went out to see what was going on, only to see a luxury van being stopped by Kane¡¯s men a dozen meters away. A middle¨Caged man stepped out of the car and demanded to see Brandon in an overbearing manner. Taking a look from afar, William noticed at once that the middle¨Caged man was a practitioner of Form- and¨CWill Boxing. An idea crossed his mind, and he strode up to the man, asking, ¡°Are you from the Form- and¨CWill Sect?¡± Send Gifts Chapter 119 A Mortal¡¯s Medicinal Elixirs Chapter 119 Form¨CAnd¨CWill Master The middle¨Caged man regarded William and was about to ask a question when the windows were rolled. down, and a voice filled with resentment shouted, ¡°Look, that¡¯s him! He¡¯s the one who hurt me. He¡¯s William Barrett!¡± It was Levi who spoke from the car. Suddenly, the middle¨Caged man¡¯s aura changed as he looked at William with a deadly stare and his back. hunched slightly. ¡°How impudent!¡± an ancient voice sounded behind him. The middle¨Caged man immediately reined in his aura and opened the car door. An old man who looked to be around 60 or so got o of the car. His gray hair was slicked back and he wore an article of purple Theparean clothing. After he got out of the car, he nced over at William before asking politely, ¡°Are you William Barrett, or should I say, Master Barrett?¡± William answered, ¡°That¡¯s me.¡± The old man then introduced himself. ¡°I¡¯m Hattie Yeager.¡± William replied without much of a reaction, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you, Master Yeager. Are you here to avenge your disciple, then?¡± ¡°No, not at all!¡± Hattie rushed to exin. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of what happened. Kn was at fault for trying to harm you first, but you killed him. He deserved it and so did Levi. He wanted to avenge his senior and was defeated by you.¡± Then, he paused before stating, ¡°I came because I have something to ask you, Master Barrett.¡± William then asked in return, ¡°You know I¡¯m here?¡± Hattie shook his head. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. I came looking for Brandon Crowell in hopes to meet you through him. William was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Come in.¡± So, Hattie followed William into the courtyard as his men stayed outside. Kane had the servants set up a table in the courtyard for them to sit under the tree shade. Hattie sighed softly. ¡°I¡¯ve lived for 105 years, yet my cultivation base is still stuck at the Divine Realm. I¡¯ve only got a few more years to live, but I don¡¯t want to give up. I want to try to break through to the Innate Realm.¡± So, William asked, ¡°Is that why you looked for me?¡± Hattie nodded. ¡°I tried to resolve the hidden energy you left inside of Levi but found it to be fascinating. It felt li you were trying to tell me something. I realized what it was after pondering for two days. It was the theory of bncing the Yin and Yang. William nodded. ¡°Yes. I expected that you will see through that. You are indeed a master of the Divine Realm. 1/4 55%Ñª Chapter 119 Form And Will Master However, Hattieughed bitterly. ¡°I don¡¯t deserve your praise, Master Barrett.¡± To which, William answered, I¡¯ve heard of you a long time ago. A Divine Realm Master over a hundred years old. I know for an elder like you to maintain in the Divine Realm, you must know how to care for your health very well. That was why I used a special technique when I fought with Levi. It was a mix of Yin and Yang.¡± Hattie nodded quickly in agreement. ¡°Yes. Indeed, I care for my health a lot.¡± William looked at him. ¡°Your physique is at its peak. I believe you spend most of your time practicing health cultivation, right?¡± Hattie nodded once again. ¡°You have a good eye, Master Barrett. I am practicing health cultivation, especially after the age of 60. I¡¯ve not missed a day ever since. William stated, ¡°That is one of the reasons why you couldn¡¯t break through to the Innate Realm. To do that, you must have a strong will and an unshakeable courage to move forward. You have to train the mind, but you spend most of your energy on training the body during your Spirit Cultivation stage. Even though your physique is great, you¡¯re straying further and further away from the Innate Realm.¡± Hattie looked remorseful. ¡°So, that was it! I have a pretty good aptitude and worked hard too, but I just couldn¡¯t break through. In the end, I didn¡¯t have a strong enough will and desire to improve because I only wanted to live.¡± William replied. ¡°As a practitioner, one must be brave and diligent. You won¡¯t obtain great achievements if you only want to live a long life.¡± Hattie let out a long sigh. ¡°I finally know the reason. Thank you for your teaching, Master!¡± Then, William asked, ¡°Do you want to give it a try?¡± I Hattie nodded. ¡°Yes. Now that I know the problem, I want to try again. This time, if I don¡¯t seed, I¡¯ll die trying.¡± William replied, ¡°That¡¯s the spirit. If you reach the Innate Realm, you can live up to 120 years old. If you fail, you¡¯ll only have a few more years to live anyways.¡± Then, Hattie asked, ¡°Master, the hidden energy you left in Levi, can you resolve it?¡± William replied, ¡°Bring him over.¡± Levi was in the car as people carried him over and ced him on the ground. He looked like a ghost the past few days, which felt like hell to him. His knees were shattered, and his legs were barely intact. Suddenly, Hattie scolded, ¡°You brat! You took it upon yourself to try to kill Mr. Barrett!¡± Levi gritted his teeth and stared at William. ¡°Just let me die. But, William sneered. ¡°You don¡¯t need to beg me to die.¡± Out of the blue, Levi pulled out a dagger and aimed ith his neck. ng! William waved his hand and the dagger dropped to the ground as hemented lightly, ¡°Now, you¡® 2/4 Chapter 119 Form¨CAnd¨CWill Master died once. I hope you can understand the world better.¡± Then, he lightly tapped his fingers in the air and Levi immediately felt his body be lighter. The hidden energy was resolved. Suddenly, Levi started crying. Before being beaten up by William, he was filled with pride. Now that both his legs were ruined, his life was as good as over! Hattic sighed at the scene. He liked Levi a lot as a disciple, but never expected him to end up like this. His legs couldn¡¯t recover fully even with surgery. Then, William remarked. ¡°You have to bear the consequences of your actions. Not only did you want to kill me that day, you even threatened to k my family after losing to me. I let you live because of Hattie. Repent your wrongdoings for the rest of your life.¡± With a wave of Hattie¡¯s hand. Levi was brought away. Then, he turned to bow at Williamn. Thank you for today, Mr. Barrett. I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± Suddenly, William asked him. ¡°Do you know Roy Nelson?¡± Hattie¡¯s expression changed a little. ¡°You know my martial uncle?¡± William replied, ¡°No. I was just curious. Since he is your martial uncle, did he never teach you how to break through to the Innate Realm?¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. That made Hattie fall into deep thought. After some time, he said. ¡°Uncle Roy told me that I wouldn¡¯t have huge problems if I maintain good health. He said I can only reach the Innate Realm if my body is well.¡± William hummed in acknowledgment but didn¡¯t say anything else. ¡°Well, I hope you¡¯ll seed this time.¡± Then, Hattie left with a thoughtful expression. He felt as if Roy was deliberately leading him astray! After Hattie left, Kane let out a breath of relief and said, ¡°Mr. Barrett, I thought Hattie was here to look for trouble.¡± William motioned him to sit and asked about Landry. He destroyed Landry when he met Levist time. Kane chuckled. ¡°Landry¡¯s still in the hospital. I took over a few of his territory in the meantime. Oh, right. I met his boss too.¡± William asked, ¡°Oh? What did he say?¡± ¡°We came to an agreement. He will still get whatever profits he was entitled to. So, he promised to coborate with me. All the territory that I took over will be mine.¡± Williamughed. ¡°So, he won¡¯t stop you even if you decide to drive Landry away?¡± Kane replied calmly, ¡°Not to that extent. I¡¯ll still save one area for Landry. I tend to leave some breathing room when ites to things like this. I¡¯m not that merciless.. As he was speaking, Brandon came downstairs with Qurrounding him. He had officially entered the second stage of Spirit Cultivation¨Cthe Divine Will! 3/4 01:18 Sat, 15 Jun M Chapter 120 Chapter 120 The Uncle From the Zuch Family ¡°Haha! Congrattions, Brandon!¡± William gave him his best wishes. Brandonughed as well. ¡°This is all thanks to you, William.¡± He was referring to the Dragon Style Breathing Technique that William taught him. William then announced, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve finally broken through, I can rx.¡± He got up, ready to leave, but Brandon hurriedly stopped him. ¡°Wait, don¡¯t leave yet. I¡¯ll ask Kane to prepare a few dishes. We should have a drink.¡± William waved his hands. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Maybe another day. I¡¯ve got some things to attend to.¡± So, Brandon didn¡¯t force it anymore and saw William out the door. He took a look at the car he was driving and realized it was Kane¡¯s Mercedes¨CBenz W140. Then, he immediately turned toward Kane and said. ¡°Kane, this car¡¯s too old. Give that BMW M8 of yours to William.¡± Kane acknowledged his order and asked a servant to bring the keys and saidughingly. I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Barrett. It¡¯s my fault. The W140 was a second¨Chand car I bought 10 years ago. I kept driving it because I¡¯m sentimental. It indeed doesn¡¯t match your age and status.¡± Then, he passed the keys to William and pointed to a ck sapphire M8 not far in the distance. ¡°That car was gifted by a friend, but I¡¯m not used to driving it. So, it¡¯s yours now,¡± William dly epted the keys. ¡°Thanks. I¡¯ll transfer the money to youter for the car. Suddenly, Kane eximed, ¡°Mr. Barrett, that¡¯s too much! It¡¯s just a car. I can¡¯t ept your money.¡± Brandon also chimed in. ¡°William, we don¡¯t talk about money.¡± Since they were being so generous, William dropped the subject. He got in the M8 which immediately felt different just sitting in it and lightly stepped on the elerator. The car immediatelyunched forward with its powerful engine and it reached 60 mph within 4 seconds. Once William returned to One Prosperity, he went to the study to continue buying stocks of Oceania Media. The stock market had been sluggish these few days, so he bought the stocks at prices around 50 cents. Just as he confirmed the purchase, Gwendolyn called him. ¡°William, are you still in Justford?¡± William answered, ¡°What¡¯s up, Gwendolyn?¡± She replied, ¡°My uncle returned home. I¡¯m thinking of bringing him over to see if you can treat him.¡± William was surprised. He didn¡¯t know that she had an uncle. So, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your uncle?¡± Gwendolyn exined, ¡°He was badly injured three years ago and has been receiving treatment in the Tribal Summit ever since His condition worsened recently, and they said there was no other way. So, they sent him back for us to spend some time together for thest time¡ Her voice cracked toward the end. He immediately agreed. I¡¯m in Justford. Bring him to me.¡± 1/3 Chapter 120 The Uncle From the Zuch Family) She was ted. ¡°Okay. We¡¯lle over right now.¡± In Kreim, Cooper, Jordan, and Walter were in the Zuch Residence. Beside them were Gwendolyn and her cousin. Max Zuch. They were all surrounding a man who seemed to be in his thirties. He was handsome, but his face was pallid with a hollow check. The man coughed with a pained expression and said, ¡°Are you guys looking for another doctor for me? Lucian¡¯s Dark Thunder Fist is incurable. Stop wasting your time.¡± Gwendolyn hurriedly replied, ¡°Uncle Kiran, it¡¯ll work this time. William¡¯s medical skills are extraordinary ¡°Better than Tribal Summit¡¯s Dr. Hickson?¡± the man, Kiran Zuch, questioned abruptly. She was at a loss for words. Fred Hickson was a prominent divine doctor from the Tribal Summit. No one dared to im that their medical skills were better than his. Walter then chimed in. ¡°Kiran, William¡¯s skills are really good. What¡¯s the harm in trying?¡± Kiran looked at Walter before sighing. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go then.¡± Then, he raised an eyebrow and stared at Gwendolyn. ¡°Gwen, I heard from Owen that you haven¡¯t been contacting him recently. You didn¡¯t even answer his calls.¡± She ducked her head and said, ¡°Uncle Kiran, we¡¯ve broken up. We¡¯re not a good match.¡± Kiran introduced Owen Hawkins to Gwendolyn a year ago and they got together. He was a martial arts genius from the Tribal Summit with a bright future. Since Owen was introduced by Kiran, her uncle, Gwendolyn didn¡¯t resist him. They met once and kept in touch on the phone ever since. However, Owen was obsessed with learning martial arts and stayed in the Tribal Summit most of the time, resulting in them only ever meeting twice. Gwendolyn was indifferent about Owen. She only tried to get along with him because Kiran introduced him to her. Then, she met William and started to like him after spending time with him. Shortly after that, she broke up with Owen. Technically, it wasn¡¯t considered a breakup because they were never really together. It was all arranged by Kiran. TW When Kiran heard they broke up, his face turned even paler. ¡°Owen is a good man with a bright future. You will affect his mental state in martial arts by breaking up with him.¡± However, Gwendolyn was firm on this matter and stated, ¡°Uncle Kiran, I hope to make my own decision on this.¡± Kiran sighed. ¡°You¡¯ve grown up and have a mind of your own. Tell me, do you have someone you like?¡± She lightly bit her lips and muttered, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Who is he?¡± Kiran questioned. 2/3 Chapter 120 The Uncle From the Zuch FamilyN?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Suddenly, Walter let out a cough and piped in. ¡°This was my doing. Mr. Barrett is a Qi State master with excellent medical skills. I think he¡¯s a good match with Gwen.¡± Kiran shut his eyes. ¡°Dad, you asked Gwen to approach that person just because he¡¯s a doctor that might be able to save me?¡± Walter didn¡¯t deny it and stated lightly, ¡°I won¡¯t give up even if there¡¯s only a silver of hope.¡± ¡°Dad, are you mad?!¡± Kiran opened his eyes. ¡°No one can treat my injury. This isn¡¯t fair to Gwen too.¡± However, Gwendolyn spoke up. ¡°Uncle Kiran, that¡¯s not it. At first, I did approach William because I wanted to ask him to treat you, but I¡¯ve really fallen for him now.¡± Walter added, ¡°Kiran. I¡¯m not mad. No matter how promising of a future that Owen boy has, Gwen doesn¡¯t like him. Besides, I feel he¡¯s heartless and too full of himself. He¡¯s not the one for her.¡± Kiran showed no intention of continuing this discussion and merely said, ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s get ready to leave for Justford.¡± Even though he didn¡¯t believe that William could save him, he still didn¡¯t want to disappoint his family. So, he agreed. Soon, two cars were on their way to Justford with Max and Gwendolyn in the first car while Kiran sat in the second car. Now that there were no elders around them, Max asked, ¡°Gwen, is Dr. Barrett really that good?¡± She nodded. ¡°Of course. He helped with my cultivation problems and also Grandpa¡¯s breakthrough to the next realm.¡± Max¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Really? Then, can I ask him to help me get to the next level too?¡± Gwendolyn rolled her eyes at him as she knew him too well. ¡°With thatzy bum of yours, even the gods can¡¯t help you. Heughed bitterly. ¡°Am I really as bad as you say, Gwen?¡± They continued to chat when he suddenly turned serious. ¡°Gwen, if you¡¯re going to be with Dr. Barrett, you¡¯ve got to watch out for Owen.¡± She frowned. ¡°Why?¡± Then, he exined, ¡°I know Owen better than you do. He¡¯s got a strong background and is regarded as a genius in the Tribal Summit, so he¡¯s full of himself and has his nose up in the air. If you go out with Dr. Barrett, he¡¯s sure to give him a hard time.¡± Gwendolyn¡¯s heart dropped at that. ¡°Are you certain?¡± Send Gifts 40 Chapter 121 A Mortal¡¯s Medicinal Elixirs Chapter 121 Treating Injury Max nodded. ¡°The chances are high.¡± Instantly, Gwendolyn¡¯s heart sank. Finished At 4.00PM, the cars carrying the members of the Zuch Family drove into Hotel Dragunity. William had already booked a room. Upon learning of their arrival, he greeted them in the hotel¡¯s lobby ahead of time. Upon seeing Gwendolyn again, William felt she still looked as beautiful as ever. However, he couldn¡¯t. figure out why a look of worry loomed between her brows. Almost all the members of the Zuch Family had arrived. Other than Walter and Cooper, there were two unfamiliar faces. Sitting in a wheelchair with an indifferent expression, Kiran kept sizing William up as soon as he saw William. After exchanging a few pleasantries, Gwendolyn introduced Kiran to William, ¡°William, this is my Uncle Kiran. He got wounded by Lucian Burgess, an infamous pirate of the Worgue Tides, and had been recuperating in the Tribal Summit. Recently, his injury suddenly deteriorated, and not even Fred Hickson, the divine doctor, can relieve its symptoms.¡± As Gwendolyn spoke, William was silently observing Kiran. He discovered that Kiran was a macrocosmic orbit¡¯s Qi State master. However, vile poisons had permeated his meridians, causing him to be unable to channel his energy at all. Right now, he was almost simr to an ordinary person. At once, Walter asked, ¡°Mr. Barrett, can Kiran¡¯s injury be treated?¡± Instead of immediately answering him, William proposed, ¡®Let¡¯s talk about it in the room.¡± Thus, they came to the suite William checked in. After requesting the room service department to bring them some tea, he asked Kiran, ¡°Is the other party a practitioner of the art of thunder?¡± When Kiran heard his question, his heart skipped a beat. ¡°You can spot my injury before you read my pulse?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that hard. I can tell that your meridians are in stasis and have hidden injuries through yourplexion. You were likely to have been injured by dark arts such as the Dark Thunder Fist and the Thunder Fiend,¡± exined William. In an instant, Kiran¡¯s mind was blown away by William¡¯s superb medical skills. ¡°Mr. Barrett, you have sharp eyes. I was precisely injured by the Dark Thunder Fist. Is my injury treatable?¡± Kiran asked, feeling butterflies in his stomach. He, whose heart had long utterly dissipated in these three years, unexpectedly gleamed with hope after meeting William now. William paused for a moment before he responded. ¡°Yes.¡± Kiran was shocked all over. ¡°Really?¡± William nodded and said with a smile, ¡°It would have been troublesome for me to treat it if you had Walter and the others, they also 1/4 23:56 Sat, Chapter 121 Treating Injury Finished Cooper smiled as he expressed his gratitude. ¡°Mr. Barrett, we are truly thankful to you. You are the Zuch Family¡¯s savior!¡± William had helped the Zuch Family more than once. And for that, the family was inexplicably grateful. At the same time, Waltermented, ¡°Kiran, there are some things I have been keeping from you. Mr. Barrett helped us stop Kyle of the Iron Sand Paim when he came for revengest time.¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Walter¡¯s words gave Kiran a shock. ¡°Kyle! When did it happen? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± ¡°You were still recuperating in the Tribal Summit at that time. I didn¡¯t tell you because I didn¡¯t want you to worry so as not to worsen the condition of your injury, Walter replied. Upon hearing that, Kiran sighed. ¡°Dad, do you know how serious the consequences would be if it weren¡¯t for Mr. Barrett? After all, I am a follower of the Tribal Summit. The masters will not just sit back and watch my family in trouble.¡± With a smile, Walter tried to cheer Kiran up. ¡°Now, now. Past is past, Kiran. Stick around, focus on your injury treatment, and get well soon.¡± As Walter still had to manage his business and Cooper and Jordan had to go to work, the three stayed for a while before they took their leaves. Meanwhile, Max and Gwendolyn stayed behind to apany Kiran. As soon as the elders left, Max finally rxed and asked with a smile, ¡°William, what¡¯s your current martial arts state?¡± Qi Ascension, William answered. Max gave him a thumbs up. ¡°Amazing!* Then, he asked Kiran, ¡°Uncle Kiran, Owen from the Tribal Summit isn¡¯t as amazing as William, right?¡± Kiran nodded. ¡°Owen is a young talent among theity followers of the Tribal Summit. He had sessfully reached Qi Ascension when he was only 32 years old. But of course, he is far inferiorpared with Mr. Barrett.¡± What Kiran said wasn¡¯t ttery at all. In terms of age. Owen was several years older than William. Therefore, in terms of potential, William was far above Owen. Speaking of the Tribal Summit, William asked Kiran, ¡°I have long heard of the Tribal Summit. Is it true that it has 72 stunts, nine theurgies, and three divine arts?¡± With a smile, Kiran enlightened him, ¡°The so¨Ccalled 72 stunts are just the stunts that the outside world has heard of. In truth, it is far more than that. The stunts I know alone are more than 200. The nine theurgies and three divine arts are real, though. It¡¯s just that very few can cultivate them as their requirements are too high. Kiran¡¯s words, sparked great interest in William. Although he had cultivated the Way of Heaven and Earth, he also knew he could master a hundred forms of martial arts price he mastered one. Therefore, he hoped to get in touch with more forms of martial arts and broaden his horizons. Sensing that William was interested, Kiran proposed, ¡°Mr. Barrett, I have studied five stunts of the Tribal Summit. We can testify, and I can advise you about these stunts after I recover from my injury.¡± At once, William¡¯s eyes lit up. Even though Kiran euphemistically put his words, he is actually telling me that he 2/4 23:56 Sat, 15 Jun Chapter 121 Treating Injury Finished intends to pass on the martial arts he mastered in the Tribal Summit to me. As he thought of this, William asked with a smile, ¡°Is it alright for you to do that?¡± ¡°Mr. Barrett, you may not be aware of this, but the 72 stunts of the Tribal Summit are spread widely across society. The Tribal Summit won¡¯t care even if you have mastered all of them.¡± Kiran smiled and exined. William was overjoyed. ¡°Excellent!¡± After that, he asked Kiran to enter a room before he began treating his injury. The treatment process was actually uplicated. William used his Golden Needles to transmit the Golden Qi into Kiran¡¯s meridians. Since the Golden Qi could nourish meridians and repair hidden injuries, William healed a meridian in less than an hour. William was a little exhausted after he healed two meridians. Thus, he beckoned everyone to have dinner together. After dinner, he rested for a while before continuing to treat Kiran. Seeing William sweating profusely, Gwendolyn brought a towel and stood aside to help him wipe off the SWEAL A total of four meridians in Kiran¡¯s body were injured, and William managed to sessfully open up and heal all of them by 9.00PM. Immediately after William healed his final injured meridian, Kiran channeled the flow of Qi in his body. He felt relieved all over. His spirits buoyed up, and he eximed joyfully, ¡°My injury has healed!¡± Kiran swiftly rose to his feet and bowed deeply to William. William helped him up. With a smile, he said humbly, ¡°I am of the same generation as Gwendolyn. I don¡¯t deserve this.¡± ¡°Before today, I was still reluctant when Gwen asked toe to meet you. I didn¡¯t think your medical skills could be better than Dr. Hickson¡¯s. But now, it seems that I am narrow¨Cminded. Mr. Barrett, your medical skills are divine!¡® Kiranmented. With a smile, William said. ¡°You tter me too much.¡± After a pause, he continued, ¡°I will prescribe another prescription. Nurse your body for the following month, and you will recover as ever after a month.¡± William was exhausted after he treated Kiran. Therefore, he immediately went to another room to rest. Later in the middle of the night, he cultivated his breathing technique to improve his mental strength. It was already 9.00AM when he opened his eyes the next day. William pushed open the door and saw Gwendolyn and the others chatting in the living room. Upon seeing him, Kiran smiled and greeted, ¡°Good morning, Mr. Barrett. I have asked someone to deliver our breakfast.¡± William nodded. ¡°You guys have yet to have your breakfast?¡± ¡°We are waiting for you, William,¡± Gwendolyn said, Meanwhile, Kiran added, ¡°Mr. Barrets, let¡¯s learn the Tribal Summit¡¯s stunts together after breakfast. Today, we will study the Dragon Maul first.¡± Chapter 122 Chapter 122 Three¨CLegged Jade Toad ¡°The Dragon Maul ranks ninth among the various martial arts of the Tribal Summit, and it is difficult to cultivate. I have cultivated it hard for seven years, and so far, I have only achieved preliminary mastery Kiran said with a smile. Since William¡¯s thoughts were all on the Dragon Maul, he hastily finished his breakfast and asked Kiran to teach him. There were a total of twenty¨Cfour styles in the Dragon Maul, and Kiran was familiar with all of them. However, he only managed to master the first twelve styles after cultivating hard for seven years. As for the rest of the twelve styles, he could not execute them. After listening to Kiran¡¯s exnation all morning, William memorized all the twenty¨Cfour styles of Dragon Maul. At the same time, he discovered that he could double the power of his Shaylin Dragon w ifbined with the Dragon Maul. Without further ado, William began practicing the first style. He mastered it in just over an hour, which shocked Kiran beyond words. In fact, it took me more than a month to master the first style! But William only took more than an hour! At noon, William asked Gwendolyn and others to temporarily stay in the hotel. Then, he invited Scarlet to join him for a trip to Ivory Dragon Cove, letting Divinus absorb some Qi while he was at it. While on the way, he bought some stocks through his phone. After Divinus had had its fill of Qi, William continued to treat Sherika. Yesterday, Sherika regained her urinating ability. Today, the result seemed even better, for not only was her stool clear, but Sherika also felt several of her toes had regained their senses. The energy of William¡¯s Vision Force was greatly depleted after he withdrew the Golden Needles from Sherika¡¯s body. He meditated on the spot for half an hour before he reopened his eyes. Sherika¡¯s beautiful eyes gleamed with happiness, and she expressed her gratitude by saying. ¡°Dr. Barrett, thank you! your hard work!¡± Genevieve was absent today, and only one female caretaker was present at the ward. ¡°You¡¯re wee, Miss Cabello. I wille again tonight,¡± said William. ¡°Dr. Barrett, I can sense that you were especially tired just now, and I feel terribly sorry about it,¡± Sherika said. Immediately afterward, she instructed the caretaker, ¡°Wendy, bring the red wooden box over.¡± Upon receiving the order, Wendy Brought over a red wooden box. Sherika took the box and put it on herp. Then, she opened it, revealing a translucent¨Cappearing jade toad with three legs. William¡¯s heart was racing when he saw the jade toad. At once, he eximed in his heart, It¡¯s a three¨Clegged jade toad¨Cone of the extremely prized herbs. Its value matches that of the Special Grade ginseng. Where did she get it? Sherika smiled slightly and probed by asking, ¡°Dr. Barrett, judging from the look on your face, I presume you probably recognize this item in die box.¡± thaan tamad inda sand- l¡¯a a unlucki, Lash 1/4 ?? Chapter 122 Three¨CLegged Jade Toad it, Miss Cabello?¡± Finished Sherika grinned. ¡°This jade toad was left to me by my father. He said it was a treasure, but he didn¡¯t know. its method of consumption.¡± ¡°Indeed. This three¨Clegged jade toad is a medicine used for pill refining. Ordinary folks have no way to consume it,¡± added William Lowering her head, Sherikamented, ¡°My father was beaten to death by bad guys in order to protect this jade toad. Now that I think of it, it was extremely not worth it. Then, she handed the box to William. ¡°Dr. Barrett, I¡¯m giving you this jade toad.¡± William was startled, and he hurriedly declined, ¡°No. This item is too valuable. I can¡¯t take it!¡± Seeing this, Sherika said calmly, Dr. Barrett, you have rejuvenated my health. For that, I owe you a great debt. Moreover, I understand that I will invite trouble upon my family if someone finds out I have this three¨Clegged jade toad, hence might as well give it to someone who needs it.¡± At that moment, William fell into a dilemma. I have already epted her consultation fee. Won¡¯t it be too much if I ept this jade toad as well? After giving it a thought, William proposed, ¡°Okay then. I will pay you 7 million for this three¨Clegged jade road. I will pass you the check this afternoon. Sherika quickly waved her hands and refused, ¡°Please don¡¯t, Dr. Barrett. I¡¯m giving you this jade toad out of my utmost sincerity.¡± With a solemn demeanor, William tried to talk her into it. ¡°I know you want to express your gratitude to me, but this jade toad is extremely valuable. I can¡¯t easily ept it. If truth be told, 7 million is far from enough to buy this jade toad. So, I am actually taking advantage of you.¡± When Sherika saw that William was so persistent, she could only nod and agree, ¡°Dr. Barrett, you are a gentleman. You have my respect.¡± Waving his hands, William said modestly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to praise me. Tell me about the origin of this jade toad and your father. How did your father get it?¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Sherika nodded and started telling the ins and outs of the incident. Brody Cabello, Sherika¡¯s father, was a local ginseng picker. Oftentimes, ginseng pickers were skilled in martial arts as they needed to venture into inessible desertednd in search of wild ginseng. Brody was the master among the ginseng pickers. He had picked plenty of First Grade ginsengs in his life. For that reason, his worth was pretty high, and he was regarded as a wealthy man among the locals. When Sherika was 13 years old, Brody, who hadn¡¯t been to the mountain for a long time, received a call and invited threepanions to Frosty Mountain to pick ginseng. He was away for half a month, and when he returned, Brody lost an arm, was blind in one eye, and sustained severe injury. ording to what Brody had told Sherika, he and the three of hispanions received news that a jade toad was sighted on Frosty Mountain. Therefore, they went there together to try their luck. 2/4 23:57 Sat, 15 Jun Me Chapter 122 Three¨CLegged Jade Toad. 57% Finished With their extensive experiences in ginseng picking, Brody and hispanions journeyed through the mountain for 10 days until they finally located the jade toad¡¯sir¨Can icy pond. It took them three days to sessfully lure the jade toad out and capture it using an ancient technique. However, just after they caught the jade toad, two figures suddenly appeared from the side. Of these two figures, one was a master of Form¨Cand¨CWill Boxing, while another was a master of the Eight Trigrams Palm. They killed three of Brody¡¯spanions with a few moves. If Brody hadn¡¯t had the jade toad in his arms and forced the two men to be cautious in their moves, he would have been killed too. Brody resisted their attacks with all his strength. Still, the two men broke one of Brody¡¯s arms and stabbed. one of Brody¡¯s eyes. On the brink of life and death, Brody ran down the mountain with all his strength and escaped. Although the two chased after Brody at full speed, they eventually failed to locate him as it suddenly started snowing heavily, and the sky was already dark. Holding hisst breath. Brody took the jade toad back to his hometown and told his family the ins and outs of the incident. Brody died due to his severe injuries on the day he arrived home. The Cabello Family was beyond grief¨Cstricken. After they buried Brody¡¯s body, they left their hometown, kept their identity hidden, and settled in Celestial. After listening to Sherika¡¯s story, William sighed softly and said, ¡°Your family made the right decision to leave your hometown. Otherwise, those two bad guys would definitely go after your family.¡± Sherika nodded. ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s why I haven¡¯t dared to tell others about this all these years.¡± ¡°Is your family alright?¡± asked William. ¡°My mother died of an illness three years ago. I have a younger sister who is three years younger than me. Her name is Beira Cabello, Sherika replied. ¡°Beira, the Queen of Winter who has the power to raise mountains, carve glens, and fill lochs to the brim. A beautiful name, indeed,¡± Williamplimented. ¡°Beira is good at studying. She just graduated from college and is helping me manage mypany now,¡± Sherika borated. ¡°You have a of your own, Miss Cabello?¡± William asked in surprise. Sherika replied sheepishly, ¡°It¡¯s my own clothing brand. Thepany isn¡¯t profiting a lot, sough at me.¡± please don¡¯t As she spoke, she suddenly put forth a mangy journal, which was about a bundle thick. ¡®Dr. Barrett, this is a journal left by my father and hispanions. It is the most important thing to a ginseng picker.¡± William¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He opened the journal and saw some maps and strange symbols. Clueless, he asked, ¡°What are these symbols?¡± With a smile, Sherika exined, ¡°My father often encountered ginsengs whose prices could be doubled in a few years when he led people to pick ginseng. He usually didn¡¯t pick them. Instead, he carefully hid them. Then, he left a mark so that he could return to pick them after a few years.¡± 3/4 Chapter 122 Three¨CLegged Jade Toad William was taken aback. ¡°Are you saying that the notes in this journal are all ginseng¡¯s locations?¡± Send Gifts Chapter 123 Chapter 123 The Journal of a Ginseng Picker Finished Sherika nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Dr. Barrett, I now give this journal to you and tell you what these symbols. mean. Blinking in disbelief, William reconfirmed by asking, ¡°Miss Cabello, are you really going to give me such an immeasurably valuable journal?¡± With a smile, she said, ¡°Dr. Barrett, I was originally a cripple. It was you who brought me back to life. I have nothing that I can offer to repay such kindness. Besides, this journal is worthless to me. Perhaps you can save more lives after obtaining this journal,¡± He fell silent. After a long time, he said, I can¡¯t ept your favor for no reason. How about this? If I can harvest the ginsengs recorded in this journal, I will give you half of the earnings after I sell them.¡± At that, Sherika involuntarilyughed and waved her hands again and again. ¡°No, no. You don¡¯t have to share the profit with me.¡± However, William was persistent. ¡°This is the hard¨Cearned wealth that your father has umted all his life. How can I take it for free? Alright then. Let¡¯s call it a deal. Powerless against William¡¯s persistence, Sherika had no choice but to give in. Then, she sighed gently and said, ¡°Dr. Barrett, you are a kind man. I am fortunate to have encountered you.¡± Since he had nothing to do in the afternoon, William stayed behind in the small courtyard, meditating and cultivating. Once the sky turned dark, he continued treating Sherika.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. After several rounds of treatment, William realized that his body would be extremely weak whenever he used his Vision Force. Yet, the weaker he got, the better he was at cultivating the Tathagata¡¯s Breathing Technique, especially in terms of mental strength. He could feel its apparent improvement. Furthermore, he vaguely felt that there was an inexplicable connection between his Vision Force and mental strength. After feeling that he was full of beans and refreshed at about 7.00PM, he began treating Sherika. The treatment process was still the same as before. Sherika habitually put on the bare¨Cback dress. After that, she calmlyy on the sofa and received her treatment. Whenever William pressed his hands against her fair back, she felt extremelyfortable. At the same time, the Golden Qi from the Golden Needles flowed into her body, repairing her nerves and opening up her meridians. The treatment this timested until past 11.00PM. This time, William connected the muscles and nerves of Sherika¡¯s lower limbs. Her eyes lit up as she felt the sensation in her legs slowly recovering, and she asked with excitement, ¡°Dr. Barrett, am I able to walk now?¡± William smiled at her and answered, ¡°Don¡¯t rush. You haven¡¯t moved around for nearly a year, so your muscles are currently still weak. Here, let me give you a massage. As he spoke, he pressed his hands on Sherika¡¯s legs, circting the Qi in her legs and giving her a massage treatment. cing har mier Charibs falt that cha had never been co namfars in half_ Tv Daman Ihased forms 1/4 or a Ginseng Picker Genevieve that Oakley has looked for you,¡± Sherika blurted out of the blue. ¡°You know Oakley too?¡± asked William. Finished ¡°Yeah, we are good friends. We have participated in a variety show together. Actually, he¡¯s a nice guy. It¡¯s just that his mother is a little fussy. I hope you don¡¯t feel offended by them,¡± replied Sherika with a smile. With that, William sneered, ¡°Offended? Why would I feel offended when I don¡¯t interact much with them?¡± After hearing that, Sherika kept silent for a moment. Then, she raised her question. ¡°Dr. Barrett, are you able to treat Oakley as well?¡± ¡°Doctors are benevolent. Of course, I am willing to help him, but his family doesn¡¯t trust me, so why should I bring contempt upon myself?¡± William gave his honest response. Sherika smiled slightly. ¡°I will talk to Oakley. After all, what can be more convincing than my personal experience?¡± He answered nothing. After finishing massaging Sherika¡¯s legs, he instructed, ¡°Get up and walk around.¡± Giving William a nod, Sherika gradually stood up with his help. As soon as her feet touched the ground, she felt they were somewhat almost afloat. However, she got used to it after standing for a while. Then, she tried to take a step forward. Seeing that she could walk, she eximed in surprise, ¡°I can walk now! Dr. Barrett, I want to walk by myself.¡± William let go of her hand. Standing three steps away, he smiled and encouraged her by saying, ¡°Take time, walk slow, and you should be doing fine.¡± Therefore, Sherika took another step. The feeling of having her feet touching the ground was both unfamiliar and familiar to her. Tears involuntarily welled up in her eyes as she felt as though she was reborn. She took another step, but her legs suddenly went jelly, causing her to fall over. With sharp reflexes, William reached out to support her, resulting in Sherika directly throwing herself into his arms and getting fully embraced by William. With her arms wrapped around William¡¯s waist, Sherika¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and her breathing became a little rapid as she sensed his strong masculine aura. your William supported her. Then, heforted her with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s okay. You will get used to it after walking around more. Tomorrow, I will bring some medicine for you. Decoct and consume it.¡± Blushing slightly, Sherika nodded. ¡°Dr. Barrett, it¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s have our meal.¡± Considering that he was indeed hungry, he nodded and agreed. A nearby restaurant was responsible for Sherika¡¯s daily meals. Hence, the food was delivered promptly after she made a phone call. Since the restaurant¡¯s owner was a chef, all the dishes he made tasted good. Therefore, Sherika enjoyed the food very much. In addition, because she had paid the owner a lot of money, the owner would still get up to cook for her even though it was already in the middle of the night. William casually took a few bites and then left for home. As soon as he left, Sherika called Oakley. 2/4 1g Picker Finished At this moment, Oakley was sitting on the sofa yingputer games. His daily schedule was all messed up during this period, and his life was undisciplined at all. Seeing that it was a call from Sherika, he hurriedly answered, ¡°Sherika, how rare of you to give me a call. ¡°Oakley, I can walk now.¡± Sherika said tly. Oakley was startled before he sat up straight. Feeling surprised, he asked. ¡°You have recovered? Did you use any new medical technology?¡± ¡°No,¡± replied Sherika. ¡°Dr. Barrett cured me. It won¡¯t be long before I regain my old self.¡± Oakley was in a state of euphoria as soon as he heard the words that escaped her lips. ¡°Sherika, seeing that you gave me a call, does this mean he can treat my injury too?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Sherika said. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Oakley burst intoughter. ¡°Give me Dr. Barrett¡¯s number at once. I will call him right away.¡± Instead of doing so, Sherika was silent for a moment before she added, ¡°Actually, you met him before.¡± He was taken aback. ¡°We have met before?¡± ¡°Do you still remember the doctor Genevieve took to treat your injury before, but you chased him away instead of trusting him?¡± she asked. At that, Oakley recalled carefully, and his heart sank to the bottom. At once, he remembered William. ¡°No way! It¡¯s him?!¡± he shouted. Sherika sighed. ¡°I mentioned this to Dr. Barrett before. I can tell that he is still brooding over it.¡± At this moment, Oakley wanted to p himself so badly. I can¡¯t believe I actually missed the opportunity to get treated! I¡¯m such an idiot! Instantaneously, he pleaded, ¡°Sherika, you must help me! You must put in good words for me when you¡¯re with Dr. Barrett. I will go to Justford at once!¡± ¡°I dare not promise you anything. I can only promise you that I will try my best. Sherika gave him a presage, Tonight, William was still cultivating his breathing technique. At sunrise, his heart skipped a beat, and his senses, including his senses of hearing, smell, and touch, instantly became sharper and were greatly improved. His eyes lit up. ¡°Finally, I have unlocked the Divine Senses!¡± Indeed, William inadvertently leveled up from the Qi Cultivation State to Spirit Cultivation and officially possessed the Divine Senses. Having the Divine Senses was a mysterious sensation. Now that William had unlocked them, he could control his Qi even more sophisticatedly. His cultivation speed was also far speedier than when he was in the Qi Cultivation State. Moreover, the wisdom of practitioners at this stage would also get improved, making them able to 3/4 Send Gifts was also known as the Divine Realm Master. 40 Chapter 124 A Mortal¡¯s Medicinal Elixirs >>57XT). Finished Chapter 124 Divine Realm Master! The instant William seeded with his breakthrough, he immediately started to open up his tertiary meridians. Now, coupled with his divine senses and x¨Cray vision, he could urately locate his tertiary meridians and use the Golden Qi to hasten the process without worry. This time, he opened up the tertiary meridians to his brains first. By doing so, it would increase his intellectual capacity, allowing him to be able to face stressful situations with a clearer mind. It also helped that such actions would allow for better memory. The brain meridians were the most delicate yetplicated ones because they were closely packed together. Fortunately, he had awakened his divine senses and possessed x¨Cray vision, so the entire went smoothly. process At 10.00AM, he heard a roar akin to the sound of thunder in his mind as thest tertiary meridian was opened! Right then, he could feel his scattered thoughtsing together to form a logically sound argument. It was as though an averageputer had turned into a supeputer and it could calcte numerous possibilities within seconds. To his delight, his five senses: his hearing, sight, touch, and so forth had also heightened considerably. All the old memories locked away in his mind became as clear as day. Sure enough, he was able to arrive at the best possible judgment avable within seconds using his improved senses. Prior to this, he had to ve away in order to understand and learn the twenty¨Cfour styles of Dragon Maul. Yet, after his breakthrough, he only needed a couple of seconds to immediately grasp the knowledge before him. Thus, he wasted no time as he sprang to his feet and started going through the motions. Soon, he had sessfully familiarized himself with the first set in a short amount of time. Then, he began practicing the second and third styles, all of which he was capable of learning proficiently in a matter of seconds. In just a few minutes, he had mastered all twenty¨Cfour styles of the Dragon Maul! That wasn¡¯t all, he also took the initiative tobine the Dragon Maul style with the Shaylin Dragon w style, blending them together. He had created a whole new set of moves and perfected them very quickly, pushing the boundaries set by those techniques bying up with his own ideas. As he was so immersed in his practice, he gradually lost himself as time passed by. Hence, by the time he came to and perfected the Dragon Maul, it was already past 2.00PM. When he checked his phone, he saw that he received several missed calls, and they were all from Tia, Kane, and Sherika. So, he immediately returned their calls respectively and found out that Tia was about to seal a big deal tonight, and it would be the first for her ever since she took over the Lloyd Family. So, she was nervous and wanted William to apany her, to which he gave his word saying that he would be there tonight. Kane didn¡¯t have anything going on recently and merely wanted to invite him out for drinks because he had just procured two bottles of top¨Cnotch whiskey. s, William had no choice but to turn him down as he had a lot on his te at the moment. As for Sherika, she said that Oakley was currently apanying her and hoped that William would forgive him for her sake. To be frank, William rather admired Oakley, the athlete, because there weren¡¯t many basketball superstars in Igneus¨Conly two in total¨Cand he didn¡¯t want him to go down like this. Nheless, he didn¡¯t promise her anything and simply said that they¡¯d discuss this matter once they met 1/4 23:57 Sat, 15 Jun F Chapter 124 Divine Realm Master! 757% Finished When he left the house, he recalled that today was the day of Elsa¡¯s audition. After a brief moment of contemtion, he decided to call her and ask about the situation. Yet, nobody answered when he called. Even though he found it odd, he didn¡¯t pay any mind to it and figured she was probably busy with something. At the moment, the production team of Voice of the World was holding an audition at Bernard Music School. During the audition, five professional judges would ce their votes, and only candidates who had more than four votes could pass the audition and enter the second round of auditions. Elsa has never felt more nervous in her life as she stood amongst the crowd, waiting for her turn. Suddenly, she heard a whispered discussion from behind her. ¡°Did you guys give the judges money yet?¡± a girl asked. ?? gave 15,000. What about you guys?¡± ¡°I gave 11,000,¡± 13,000. ¡°Damn! These judges are so corrupt! They won¡¯t let anyone pass unless we pay out, huh?¡± ¡°Whatever. We¡¯ve given them the money, anyway, so we¡¯ll definitely pass the audition.¡± Else felt her heart sink when she overheard their conversation. Do I need to pay for a chance to shine? There¡¯s no way anyone can call this an impartial audition if I do. Still, she didn¡¯t have time to dwell on the morally corrupt judges as it was her turn. Regardless, she was confident that the appearance and piece that she chose were top¨Ctier, so she was certain that she could achieve a very high score. Yet, only two out of the five judges voted for her. Although she had expected such an oue after identally cavesdropping on the discussion earlier, she was still rather disappointed. So, it was with the thought of judges epting bribes in her mind that she mustered her courage to ask one of the judges who didn¡¯t vote for her, ¡°Ma¡¯am, may I ask what I can improve on?¡± The woman in her forties said indifferently, ¡°Improve? You look like a vixen and the sight of your face makes me want to throw up. Are you happy now? Next!¡± How can she insult me like this? Elsa thought, utterly stunned, and tears rolled down her cheeks as she dejectedly left the room with her head lowered. After she staggered out of the room, the more she thought about it, the more unjustified she felt, and she whisked out her phone to call William. It was then that she saw that she had a missed call from him. In the meantime, William had just arrived at Sherika¡¯s house when he received Elsa¡¯s call. ¡°How did you do in the audition, Elsa?¡± he asked with a smile. s, he didn¡¯t receive any good news. Instead, he heard her sobbing on the other end of the phone, ¡°William, the judges are so mean, ¡°Don¡¯t Cry and tell me what happened,¡± he coaxed with a worried frown. However, after he heard her out, he growled angrily. ¡°Those useless judges! Give me some time. I¡¯ll teach those people a lesson!¡± When he pushed open the courtyard door, Genevieve weed him with a caring smile. ¡°Wee, Mr. Barrett.¡± William gave her a cold stare, and her hair stood on its ends. So, she gulped anxiously and started saying cautiously, ¡°Mr. Barrett, you- 2/4 57% Chapter 124 Divine Realm Master! Finished ¡°Genevieve, just do a show properly if you¡¯re going to make one. Hiring a group of idiots to insult others is no fun!¡± Immediately, Genevieve understood what he meant. Something in the audition had angered him, so she hastily asked, ¡°Mr. Barrett, did something happen that made you upset?¡± Therefore, he told her everything that happened with a stone¨Ccold demeanor. The moment Genevieve learned about this matter, she felt her face turning stark white from fury as she said, ¡°Mr. Barrett, I¡¯m so sorry. This is all due to my mismanagement and I¡¯ll head over to the scene to set things straight right away. By the way, that candidate¡¯s name is Elsa Limsey, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Mr. Barrett, I¡¯ll be taking my leave now and will be leaving Oakley in your care,¡± she said with a bow before departing in a hurry. William immediately caught sight of Oakley and his terror of a mother, Irene, upon entering the living room. Sherika could finally stand after receiving treatment. So, she immediately rose to her feet and greeted him with a smile. ¡°Dr. Barrett, this is Oakley, whom you¡¯ve met before.¡± William didn¡¯t even bother sparing a nce at him as he said, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s continue with the treatment.¡± Naturally, Oakley noticed that William hadn¡¯t forgiven him, so he hurriedly said, ¡°Dr. Barrett, it was my fault thest time for being ignorant. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Irene, the middle¨Caged woman, cleared her throat and said, ¡°Dr. Barrett, I¡¯m sorry for disrespecting youst time. Treat my son and I¡¯ll pay you handsomely once he¡¯s recovered, but let¡¯s be clear that I¡¯ll only pay after you¡¯ve cured him.¡± Although she was well aware that William was capable, this woman still spoke to him in a bossy tone. However, Oakley knew that she had messed up the situation the instant she spoke in that tone. So, he grumbled in frustration, ¡°Mom, what are you talking about?¡± William felt his impatience growing as he asked, ¡°Oh, really? And what does ¡®handsomely¡® mean?¡± 150,000. What do you say?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Go ahead and ask Sherika the amount she paid me for her treatment, William replied calmly. A startled Irene turned to Sherika. ¡°Sherika, what is he talking about?¡± Sherika grumbled inwardly, Irene doesn¡¯t have any people skills at all! ¡°Four million for consultation plus other stuff. ¡°The total amount she paid in consultation fees is no less than seven million. Since you have such a terrible attitude, I¡¯ll charge you double and make it fourteen million, then.¡± ¡°What? Fourteen million?!¡± Irene sprang to her feet in shock. Then, she red at him like an enraged, old hen and snarled. ¡°Dream on! Do you have any idea how long my son has to work to make that amount of money?¡± ¡°You can give up the treatment if you don¡¯t have the money. I¡¯m not forcing you to receive treatment,¡± William retortedposedly. Irene shook from anger as she pointed at him and stuttered, utterly enraged, ¡°Y¨CYou- 3/4 23:57 Sat, 15 Jun ? A Mortal¡¯s Medicinal Elixirs Chapter 125 Chapter 125 Elsa¡¯s Background Finished Irene was so furious that she started tugging at Oakley while snarling, ¡°Son, let¡¯s go! We don¡¯t need him!¡°. Oakley wearily closed his eyes but didn¡¯t move a muscle. Instead, he ignored his raving lunatic of a mother. Suddenly, he ced his palms on the floor, kneeled in front of William, and said earnestly, ¡°Dr. Barrett, I¡¯m sorry for how we acted. Please ept my sincerest apologies.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Irene shricked, ¡°Son, why are you kneeling to the likes of him? Get up right this instant!¡± She went to help him up, but he was too heavy, and she couldn¡¯t support him. Eventually, she started bawling as she held him, crumpling to the floor. ¡°I¡¯m a doctor who has taken the Hippocratic Oath, and I will do my best to uphold that oath. However, that doesn¡¯t mean that you could take advantage of me. I¡¯m not asking for anything outrageous; I just want you to at least show me a modicum of respect and trust. If you can¡¯t even do such a simple thing, please leave!¡± William said with a straight face. Oakley¡¯s face was painted with remorse. ¡®Dr. Barrett, I¡¯m so sorry!¡± William sighed softly. ¡°Get up now, both of you.¡± But Oakley remained on the floor as he asked expectantly, ¡°Dr. Barrett, didn¡¯t you say that my injuries can be treated? ¡°Of course, and you can recover within three days.¡± ¡°Thank you, Dr. Barrett!¡± Oakley was overjoyed. Meanwhile, Irene didn¡¯t dare to utter another word and kept her mouth shut lest her son¡¯s golden opportunity would slip through their fingers once more. ¡°The consultation fee is three million.¡± Oakley hastily wrote a check and passed it to him with both hands, saying, ¡°Thank you, Dr. Barrett!¡± Earlier, William quoted them a price of fourteen million, but he only requested three million now. Oakley knew that he was living off the good doctor¡¯s charity and didn¡¯t mutter even a peep of protest at the price. Rather, there was no concealing the utter gratefulness shining in his eyes. After William made the necessary preparations, he started treating Oakley by using Golden Needlesbined with Golden Qi. In just half an hour, Oakley felt afortable, warm flow in his legs and all the difort that had been guing him had vanished. After a few more minutes, William kept away the needles and said, ¡°Try to stand up.¡± Oakley cautiously rose to his feet and tentatively took a few steps, expecting to stumble and fall face forwards. To his immense surprise and disbelief, he felt as though he was walking on clouds. He even started harboring the hope that he had returned to his peak condition and was over the moon. So, he turned to William and gasped, ¡®Dr. Barrett, am I cured?¡± ¡°Of course, you aren¡¯t. You¡¯ll still need two more treatments after this, and I¡¯ll write a prescription for you. You will have to take the prescription for a month and will most definitely be cured by then.¡± Oakley bobbed his head like a bobblehead doll. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to every word you say.¡± On the other hand, at the scene of the audition, the organizers suddenly pressed pause on the audition ¨C 1/3 Chapter 125 Elsa¡¯s Background Finished stoic face, surprising the judges when they saw her because they weren¡¯t expecting to see their boss there. Although they were the judges in this audition, they were nothing but mere washed¨Cup artists working under Oceania Media, ¡°Which one of you epted bribes from the contestants? Come forward!¡± Genevieve barked coldly. The faces of four out of the five judges changed dramatically and they looked horrified upon hearing her words. Nheless, they merely looked at each other and none dared to admit anything. ¡°You don¡¯t have the guts toe clean, huh?¡± Genevieve said calmly and nodded. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll have to surrender this issue to thew enforcers, then. Not only will you have to pay with your reputation for epting bribes, but you¡¯ll also be punished by thew.¡± The four judges panicked, losing their rationality due to their fear, and blurted, ¡°Miss Genevieve, please have mercy.¡± Genevieve mmed the table and roared angrily, ¡°Aren¡¯t you ashamed of yourselves? I pay you more than 150,000 a year! Is that not enough for you greedy little rats?!¡± All four of them hung their heads, not daring to say a word. ¡°Which one of you said that Elsa Limsey looks like a vixen?¡± she demanded. One of the women turned stark white as she mumbled tremulously, ¡°I¨CI did.¡± Genevieve sneered, ¡°You can leave now.¡± Now that she was simply an old and washed¨Cup celebrity, the woman only managed to get by solely because of Oceania Media. So, when she received her pink slip, her eyes rolled backward, and she promptly passed out. After the unconscious woman was sent to the hospital for emergency treatment, Genevieve said to the remaining judges, ¡°Do your job properly. If you dare ept bribes again, I¡¯ll do everything in my power to ensure that you will never make it in this industry ever again! Am I clear?!!¡± The four remaining judges gave her their word and continued on with the audition. Still, it was obvious that something had happened since there were only four judges left instead of the five earlier. Soon after, Elsa received a call from the organizers, saying that the previous audition was invalid and invited her to participate in the audition once more. Elsa couldn¡¯t believe her ears when she heard the fantastic news. Did William help me out again? In the courtyard, Oakley left after his treatment and William started to treat Sherika. Today, he connected a few main nerves for her again. Perhaps it was due to his ascension to the Divine Realm Master rank, his sight had improved greatly; not only was it sharper and but this skill could be used longer than usual. Therefore, it was only normal for the treatment to be over quicker than usual as he sessfully connected all of her main nerves within an afternoon. Just as the sun was setting. Sherika could feel some sensation in her legs. Her legs were no longer like two blocks of wood, and she could feel herself exerting more strength as she staggered around. ¡°Dr. Barrett, I can walk! Oh, my God, I¡¯m really getting better!¡± she eximed, delighted. ¡°You¡¯re recovering faster than I expected and I reckon you¡¯ll be fully recovered in about a week,¡± he said and ced a check worth seven million on the table. This is the money for the three¨Clegged jade toad. Keep it.¡± ¡°Oh. I couldn¡¯t possibly ept your money, Dr. Barrett,¡± she said while waving her hands in embarrassment. Just keep it. You deserve this, he insisted and took his leave after exchanging a few pleasantries. 213 Chapter 125 Elsa¡¯s Background Finished When William returned to the Number 1, Elsa was recounting her experience to Colleen happily. At the sight of him, she dashed at him like a little bird, chirping in excitement, ¡°William, I passed the audition!¡± William instinctively wanted to return her hug, but hastily stopped himself because Colleen was around. ¡°Really? The audition was a sess?¡± ¡°Yeah, but I have more amazing news! I was escorted to the show and don¡¯t have to join the prelims after this,¡± she said with a wide smile. William smiled lightly at the news. He knew that Genevieve was behind all this and said, ¡°That¡¯s great! We should celebrate.¡± Colleen was equally delighted and prepared a grand meal with at least ten dishes as a reward for her daughter. Then, William opened a bottle of Shiraz and they enjoyed dinner together. After two sses of wine, Colleen glowed with satisfaction and happiness. She had recovered from her illness, and Elsa was back in school, both of which couldn¡¯t make her any happier. Then, she raised her ss and announced, ¡°William, here¡¯s a toast to you.¡± ¡°Mrs. Limsey, right back at you,¡± he replied, raising his ss. After she took a sip, she sighed softly and said, ¡°William, we¡¯re very thankful to you. Elsa has been timid. ever since she was young. Due to her father¡¯s disappearance she doesn¡¯t have a sense of security and has low self¨Cesteem. This is all our fault as parents.¡± ¡°Mrs. Limsey, where¡¯s Elsa¡¯s father?¡± he asked curiously. Colleen sighed wearily. ¡°I¡¯ve never answered this question even though others asked me countless times. before. But today, I¡¯m willing to tell you the truth.¡± The look in her eyes grew distant as she started to reminisce and told William the past that she had buried in the depths of her memories. As it turned out, she was the youngdy of the Limseys of the city more than two decades ago. As she was from a second¨Css wealthy family in the city, she had a strict upbringing and her family groomed her so she could marry into a first¨Css family. s, she fell for a regr boy. They met, fell in love, and decided to elope, escaping from the city. They even went as far as to change their names and identities. Although things were far from smooth sailing, they lived peacefully for a time and Elsa was born a little over a yearter. To her shock, exactly a month after Elsa was born, her father disappeared into thin air. There was no news of his whereabouts or whether he was dead or alive. It was as though he had disappeared from the face of the Earth. Send Gifts Chapter 126 Chapter 126 Prophecy With Witchcraft Frankly, now that the truth hade to light, it struck William rather odd that a grown man could disappear without a trace. ¡°I just want to know if he¡¯s dead or alive now,¡± Colleen said with a certain finality. William¡¯s heart skipped a beat and inquired, ¡°Do you have his hair or any other personal items with you, Mrs. Limsey?¡± it Colleen paused for a second and then answered, ¡°Yes. Then, she took out a pouch from her pocket and cut open with a pair of scissors, revealing a lock of hair within. ¡°This pouch has his hair inside. In his vige, this is called the Lovers¡® Pouch, and it¡¯s amon love token between couples,¡± she exined. ¡°I see. That¡¯s great. Having a lock of his hair would make things easier. I can check whether he¡¯s still alive,¡± he said and held a strand of hair in his palm. As he chanted a string of incantations, the hair started to curl up and a foul, burnt smell could be smelled. Once he opened his palm, they saw that the strand of hair had curled into a ball, surprising Colleen and Elsa because they didn¡¯t expect that he had knowledge of such witchcraft. ¡°What does this mean, William?¡± Colleen asked nervously. ¡°This is just a simple spell. If the hair hasn¡¯t broken apart, it means that he¡¯s still alive,¡± he said with a smile. ¡°Alive?¡± A shiver ran down Colleen¡¯s spine, and tears poured out of her eyes. ¡°Where is he, then? Is he doing well?¡± After a moment of silence, William asked, ¡°Do you know the exact time and date of his birth, Mrs. Limsey?¡± She nodded and told him. Then, he took out the Emperor¡¯s magic money, held them in his palm, and gave them a shake before scattering them on the table. While he chanted another string of incantations, an image shed across his mind very quickly as Colleen and Elsa watched on nervously, impatient to know the oue. He picked up the coins and said with a hint of surprise, ¡°My reading shows that he¡¯s abroad and not in Igneus.¡± ¡°What? Abroad? Can you tell where he is?¡± Colleen pressed urgently, rising to her feet. ¡°The reading shows that he¡¯s in the South and very likely in a country there,¡± ¡°The South?¡± Colleen muttered in confusion. ¡°Why did he travel south and didn¡¯t tell me?¡± Elsa hugged her mother and whispered, ¡°Mom, at least we know that Dad is still alive. One day, our family will definitely reunite.¡± Colleen wiped her tears off her cheeks and gave her a firm nod. ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll see him again. The atmosphere turned a little heavy, and William hurriedly changed the topic, congratting Elsa for passing the audition with flying colors. After dinner, around 8.00PM, William told Jason to drive him to the hotel to meet Tia. 23:59 Sat, 15 Jun MF Chapter 126 Prophecy With Witchcraft Finished making a deal with a group of people. When William arrived, he saw more than a dozen antiques on disy on the table, and Turner was carefully inspecting them. ¡°That¡¯s quite a lot of antiques,¡± he pointed out with a quirk of his brow.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Tia tugged him to the side and whispered, ¡°My friend introduced them to me, and this is only part of what they have.¡± ¡°It looks like a big deal. Let me take a look, William said. He approached the long table and checked one of the porcin vases. It was then he quickly noticed that it carried the aura of two eras¨Cthe Renaissance and modern times. Adrenalin pumped through his veins, and he scrutinized the item carefully. The bottom of the vase stated that it was produced during the Renaissance period, but the body above the foot clearly showed that it was a modern piece. The counterfeit artist had used a special adhesive and glued two pieces into one. After that, he checked a second piece, which was an antique painting by Raphael. Still, he quickly came to the conclusion that this painting was painted during thete 17th century because it was exuding the aura of the 17th century. He stopped looking at others and retreated to Tia¡¯s side, whispering urgently, ¡°Don¡¯t make the deal today. Let¡¯s talk about this when we get back.¡± Tia was startled by the urgency in his tone. Nevertheless, she trusted him and knew that this wasn¡¯t the time to discuss such matters. So, she nodded and turned her attention to the other party with a practiced smile, ¡°Mr. Fernandez, your antiques look wonderful, and they cost a pretty penny. However, I can¡¯t deny that you have piqued my interest. How about this? Give me some time to scrounge up the money. I promise that we¡¯ll sign the papers and everything else the instant I have enough.¡± A middle¨Caged man with tanned skin said, ¡°Miss Lloyd, you can make a down payment first.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for cutting this short. I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s an emergency that needs our attention and we have to take our leaves for now. Let¡¯s discuss the details of this deal another day,¡± William said. Turner was smart enough to notice that there was something fishy afoot now that William had made such a statement. So, he yed along and pardoned himself from the private room as well. Once that was said and done, they left. the hotel soon after. Not long after they were gone, ¡®Mr. Fernandez¡® subordinate asked, ¡°Boss, do you think they noticed that these were counterfeits?¡± The middle¨Caged man frowned as he said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but we can¡¯t rush this and have to be patient if we want this deal to fall through.¡± In the meantime, Tia asked right after they stepped foot out of the hotel, ¡°Is there a problem, William?¡± ¡°Yes, and it¡¯s a big problem. All of them are counterfeits.¡± ¡°All of them?¡± she gasped, utterly shocked. He nodded. ¡°I have to admit, they are wless counterfeits. If I hadn¡¯t made an appearance today, there¡¯s a high chance that you¡¯ll likely be conned.¡± ¡°How dare they!¡± she huffed in anger. ¡°Forget it. Just don¡¯t make this deal,¡± he said. They chatted briefly and said their goodbyes. Now that William had sculed everything, he returned home, 2/4 23:59 Sat, 15 Jun 14 F Chapter 126 Prophecy With Witchcraft $56% Finished where he continued to open his tertiary meridians. Previously, he had already opened up the meridians in his brains, and today, he was going to continue with his torso. The meridians in the torso were far lessplicated than the brain and needed less caution, which made them easier and faster to open. In less than three hours, he finished opening all the meridians in his torso. Now that those meridians were avable, he could control his internal organs and their workings precisely, like his heart rate, blood pressure, intestinal movements, hormonal secretions, and others. All of these autonomic nervous systems were under his control. It was a wonderful feeling, and he felt himself feeling giddy knowing that he had full control of his body. Still, he would like to understand the human body more, which was extremely significant in the improvement of his medical skills. It was only past 2.00AM now, and he proceeded to open the tertiary meridians of his limbs. As a result, he had finished opening all of the tertiary meridians in his limbs. Only by opening the tertiary meridians could the mysterious martial arts technique he was mastering release its true power. Still, opening all tertiary meridians in the body was an incredibly difficult task, and many Divine Realm Masters needed half their lives to figure it out before they could even open one area. For instance, an arm or a leg. There were very few like William who could open the meridians in the entire body within such a short time, After all, those people didn¡¯t have x¨Cray vision and could only open them up slowly through the experience that they had umted over the years. Even though dawn was fast approaching, he still felt as light as a feather, as though he was riding on clouds. He could swear that he had never truly understood his body and the potential it held until today! Then, he went to the courtyard and practiced the Holy Fist a few times, only to feel that every action he took feltpletely different from before. After that, he returned to his room and saw a missed call from Danny. He returned the call and Danny said from the other end, ¡°Mr. Barrett, I have the thousand¨Cyear¨Cold ginseng and gathered the other herbs. When will you be free?¡± ¡°9.00AM, and we¡¯ll meet at the same spot as thest time,¡± William said. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be waiting for you, Mr. Barrett,¡± Danny answered hastily. In the morning, William made a trip to Ivory Dragon Cove. The foundation for the vi he was building had been dug out and the construction works were going smoothly. He stood in the same spot for more than an hour as he allowed the Divinus to have a good fill of his Aura before heading to his appointment with Danny in the same hotel as thest time. The moment he arrived, someone led him to a room upstairs, where Danny was anxiously waiting for his arrival. ¡°Hello, Mr. Barrett, Danny jerked to his feet and greeted. ¡°If you¡¯re ready, I¡¯ll help you out of the elixir field first,¡± William said. Danny took a deep breath and asked, ¡°Mr. Barrett, after dissipating my power, how confident are you that I can regain my elixir field?¡± ¡°I¡¯m ny percent sure. Danny gritted his teeth and came to a decision. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave this to your capable hands, Mr. Barrett!¡± William asked him to sit down before he reached our and pointed at various spots on his body. Then, he pierced the Golden Needles. The thirty¨Csix Golden Needles scaled his Qi meridians, and the Qi gathered into a whirlpool in his elixir field before gradually disappearing. Chapter 126 Prophecy With Witchcraft Frankly, now that the truth hade to light, it struck William rather odd that a grown man could disappear without a trace. ¡°I just want to know if he¡¯s dead or alive now,¡± Colleen said with a certain finality. Finished William¡¯s heart skipped a beat and inquired, ¡°Do you have his hair or any other personal items with Mrs. Limsey?¡± you, Colleen paused for a second and then answered, ¡°Yes.¡± Then, she took out a pouch from her pocket and cut it open with a pair of scissors, revealing a lock of hair within. ¡°This pouch has his hair inside. In his vige. this is called the Lovers¡® Pouch, and it¡¯s amon love token between couples,¡± she exined. ¡°I see. That¡¯s great. Having a lock of his hair would make things easier. I can check whether he¡¯s still alive,¡± he said and held a strand of hair in his palm. As he chanted a string of incantations, the hair started to curl up and a foul, burnt smell could be smelled. Once he opened his palm, they saw that the strand of hair had curled into a ball, surprising Colleen and Elsa because they didn¡¯t expect that he had knowledge of such witchcraft. ¡°What does this mean, William?¡± Colleen asked nervously. ¡°This is just a simple spell. If the hair hasn¡¯t broken apart, it means that he¡¯s still alive,¡± he said with a smile. ¡°Alive?¡± A shiver ran down Colleen¡¯s spine, and tears poured out of her eyes. ¡°Where is he, then? Is he doing well?¡± After a moment of silence, William asked, ¡°Do you Limsey?¡± know the exact time and date of his birth. Mrs. She nodded and told him. Then, he took out the Emperor¡¯s magic money, held them in his palm, and gave them a shake before scattering them on the table. While he chanted another string of incantations, an image shed across his mind very quickly as Colleen and Elsa watched on nervously, impatient to know the oue. He picked up the coins and said with a hint of surprise. ¡°My reading shows that he¡¯s abroad and not in Igneus.¡± ¡°What? Abroad? Can you tell where he is?¡± Colleen pressed urgently, rising to her feet. ¡°The reading shows that he¡¯s in the South and very likely in a country there.¡± ¡°The South?¡± Colleen muttered in confusion. ¡°Why did he travel south and didn¡¯t tell me?¡± Elsa hugged her mother and whispered, ¡°Mom, at least we know that Dad is still alive. One day, our family will definitely reunite.¡± Colleen wiped her tears off her cheeks and gave her a firm nod. ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll see him again.¡± The atmosphere turned a little heavy, and William hurriedly changed the topic, congratting Elsa for passing the audition with flying colors. After dinner, around 8.00PM, William told Jason to drive him to the hotel to meet Tia. 1/4 57% Chapter 126 Prophecy With Witchcraft Finished making a deal with a group of people. When William arrived, he saw more than a dozen antiques on disy on the table, and Turner was carefully inspecting them. ¡°That¡¯s quite a lot of antiques, he pointed out with a quirk of his brow, Tia tugged him to the side and whispered, ¡°My friend introduced them to me, and this is only part of what they have.¡± ¡°It looks like a big deal. Let me take a look,¡± William said. He approached the long table and checked one of the porcin vases. It was then he quickly noticed that it carried the aura of two cras¨Cthe Renaissance and modern times. Adrenalin pumped through his veins, and he scrutinized the item carefully. The bottom of the vase stated that it was produced during the Renaissance period, but the body above the foot clearly showed that it was a modern piece. The counterfeit artist had used a special adhesive and glued two pieces into one. After that, he checked a second piece, which was an antique painting by Raphael. Still, he quickly came to the conclusion that this painting was painted during thete 17th century because it was exuding the aura of the 17th century. He stopped looking at others and retreated to Tia¡¯s side, whispering urgently, ¡°Don¡¯t make the deal today. Let¡¯s talk about this when we get back.¡± Tia was startled by the urgency in his tone. Nevertheless, she trusted him and knew that this wasn¡¯t the time to discuss such matters. So, she nodded and turned her attention to the other party with a practiced smile, ¡°Mr. Fernandez, your antiques look wonderful, and they cost a pretty penny. However, I can¡¯t deny that you have piqued my interest. How about this? Give me some time to scrounge up the money. I promise that we¡¯ll sign the papers and everything else the instant I have enough.¡± A middle¨Caged man with tanned skin said, ¡°Miss Lloyd, you can make a down payment first.¡± ¨C ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for cutting this short. I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s an emergency that needs our attention and we have to take our leaves for now. Let¡¯s discuss the details of this deal another day,¡± William said. Turner was smart enough to notice that there was something fishy afoot now that William had made such a statement. So, he yed along and pardoned himself from the private room as well. Once that was said and done, they left the hotel soon after. Not long after they were gone, ¡®Mr. Fernandez¡® subordinate asked, ¡°Boss, do you think they noticed that these were counterfeits?¡± The middle¨Caged man frowned as he said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but we can¡¯t rush this and have to be patient if we want this deal to fall through.¡± In the meantime, Tia asked right after they stepped foot out of the hotel, ¡°Is there a problem, William?¡± ¡°Yes, and it¡¯s a big problem. All of them are counterfeits.¡± ¡°All of them?¡± she gasped, utterly shocked. He nodded. ¡°I have to admit, they are wless counterfeits. If I hadn¡¯t made an appearance today, there¡¯s a high chance that you¡¯ll likely be conned,¡± ¡°How dare they!¡± she huffed in anger. ¡°Forget it. Just don¡¯t make this deal,¡± he said. They chatted briefly and said their goodbyes. Now that William had settled everything, he returned home, 7/4 Chapter 136 Prophecy With Witchcraft Finished where he continued to open his tertiary meridians. Previously, he had already opened up the apegadians in his brains, and today, he was going to continue with his torso. The meridians in the torso were far lessplicated than the brain and needed less caution winch made them easier and faster to open. In less than three hours, he finished opening all the meridims of N 1900. Now that those meridians were avable, he could control his internal organs and their word precisely. like his heart rate, blood pressure, intestinal movements, hormonal secretions, and others. All of fliege autonomic nervous systems were under his control. It was a wonderful feeling, and he felt himmer derling giddy knowing that he had full control of his body. Still, he would like to understand the Hunini Body more, which was extremely significant in the improvement of his medical skills. It was only past 2.00AM now, and he proceeded to open the tertiary meridians of his limb cut the had finished opening all of the tertiary meridians in his limbs. Only by opening the tertiary tertation could the mysterious martial arts technique he was mastering release its true power. Still, openinga tertiary meridians in the body was an incredibly difficult task, and many Divine Realm Misters nesetkeri half their lives to figure it out before they could even open one area. For instance, an ann oralig There were very few like William who could open the meridians in the entire body within such a shit time. After all, those people didn¡¯t have x¨Cray vision and could only open them up slowly throughodiac experience that they had umted over the years. Even though dawn was fast approaching, he still felt as light as a feather, as though he was eitling on clouds. He could swear that he had never truly understood his body and the potential it befitiuumiiltoday! Then, he went to the courtyard and practiced the Holy Fast a few times, only to feel itur every actionline took feltpletely different from before. After that, he returned to his room and saw a missed call from Danny He reument the call and Danny said from the other end, Mr Barren, I have the thousand¨Cyear¨Cold ginseng and gathered the other herbs When will you be free? ¨C 9:00AM, and we¡¯ll meet at the same spot as thest time,¡± William said. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be waiting for you. Mr. Barrett,¡± Dancy answered hastily In the morning. William made a trip to Ivory Dragon Cove. The foundation for the vi he was building had been dug out and the construction works were going smoothly. He stood in the same gus ffo more than an hour as he allowed the Divinus to have a good fill of his Aura before beading to his appointment with Danny in the same hotel as thest time. The moment he arrived, someone led him to ttroom upstairs, where Danny was anxiously waiting for his arrival ¡°Hello, Mr. Harrett,¡± Danny jerked to his feet and greeted. ¡°If you¡¯re ready, I¡¯ll help you out of the elixir field first,¡± William said. Danny took a deep breath and asked, ¡°Mr. Barrett, after dissipating my power, how content is you that I can regain my elixir ?eld? Tm ny percent sure.¡± Danny gritted his teeth and came to a decision. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave this to your capublic hands. Ne ferrets¡± William asked him to sit down before he reached out and pointed at various spots on his herbs. Then, he pierced the Golden Needles. The thirty¨Csix Golden Needles sealed his Qi meridian, the Cathered into a whirlpool in his elixir field before gradually disappearing Cinal Elixirs 56% Chapter 127 A Mortal¡¯s Medicinal Elixirs Chapter 127 Hall of the Greedy Wolf 56% Finished After the treatment, Danny looked visibly weakened, as if he had aged rapidly over a matter of hours. As. such, William requested one of Danny¡¯s subordinates to prepare the medicine for him as William was rather concerned about Danny¡¯s health. While they waited for the medicine to be served, Danny asked William, ¡°Mr. Barrett, should I continue using the old method to practice the elixir field to reach the Innate Realm?¡± William reassured him, ¡°The path to attaining the Innate Realm, also known as the Foundation Realm, is a meticulous and time¨Cconsuming process. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll provide you with appropriate guidance when the time .¡± Danny was grateful when he heard that and thanked William profusely, ¡°Thank you! I really appreciate it!¡± William went on to exin, ¡°Advancing to the Innate Realm can prolong your life for several decades, but whether you can advance further depends on your destiny.¡± Danny could not be more excited at the possibility of advancing further. ¡°Are you saying that I might have a chance to advance to the Warrior King Realm?¡± William nodded, ¡°Perhaps, but to be honest, the chance is slim.¡± Danny sighed as if he knew that he was getting too excited for nothing. Although he was slightly disappointed, he quickly regained hisposure and turned to William. ¡°What was I thinking? I have to admit that was wishful thinking. After all, there are only a handful of Warrior Kings in the world. Nevertheless, I¡¯ll be content with attaining the Innate Realm. I¡¯ll show you my gratitude if I can safely advance to that stage. Soon after, the medicine containing a precious thousand¨Cyear ginseng ingredient was ready to be served. William wasted no time in instructing Danny to drink it immediately. This would ensure that the medicinal properties of the ginseng were fully absorbed by Danny¡¯s body. He then proceeded to guide Danny on the secret methods of advancing to the Innate Realm after Danny had fully recuperated. This time, Danny was able to re¨Center the Innate Realm in just over ten minutes under William¡¯s guidance, and he experienced somethingpletely eye¨Copening the moment he was immersed in the Realm. He opened his eyes slowly before eximing, ¡°So, this is what the Innate Realm is likel William realized that it was time for him to take his leave now that Danny had sessfully entered the Realm. So, he rose to his feet and said, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time for me to go. The rest is up to you.¡± Danny beckoned to his subordinate, who took out a check and handed it to Danny. Danny gave it to William and said, ¡°Consider this a small token of my appreciation.¡± William nced at the check for 3 million Talons and epted it without hesitation with a nod of gratitude toward Danny. ¡°Thank you. Don¡¯t hesitate to contact me if you face any issues with the Realm in the future. Danny walked him downstairs to the door. As he was seeing William off, one of his followers approached him and suggested in a hushed voice, ¡°Master Shane, since this person is of no further use, perhaps we should- Smack! 1/4 Chapter 127 Hall of the Greedy Wolf 56% Finished Danny did not even let the follower finish his sentence before delivering a hard p, leaving a huge red hand mark on the follower¡¯s cheek. He looked at the follower condescendingly and sneered, ¡°Since when. did you get to make decisions?¡± The follower covered his mouth with his hand; the force of the p was so strong that blood trickled down his face. He was gripped with fear that Danny would punish him further, so he quickly kneeled and begged, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master Shane. I didn¡¯t mean it like that. Please forgive me. I am truly sorry? Danny continued to stare down at the follower with his expression devoid ofpassion. He warned, ¡°Listen to what I¡¯m about to say carefully as you won¡¯t be so lucky next time to be saved by a mere sternly p: Mr. Barrett is a skilled physician, and making him your enemy is thest thing you want. Instead, you should make an effort to befriend him. That could mean the difference between life and death for you!¡± William visited Sherika since he figured he had some time to burn after leaving the hotel. Although Sherika could walk again, she still required treatment as some of her nerves had not fully healed. Oakley was also present, having been waiting for William since early in the morning. After William treated both of them, Sherika invited him for lunch, to which he agreed readily. Unfortunately, he received a call from Tia just as he was about to take the first bite. Nevertheless, he still answered the call. ¡°William, those people who visited yesterday are here again. They im to have some good stuff for us,¡± Tia informed him. William furrowed his brow as he sensed that something was amiss. ¡°That¡¯s strange. They should have realized that we saw through their scheme after what happened yesterday. Why would they return?¡± Tia replied, Tm not sure, but they gave us a painting and I had it verified¨Cit¡¯s authentic.¡± William furrowed his brows. ¡°That¡¯s even more odd. What could their intentions be?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s what I¡¯m uncertain about,¡± Tia admitted. ¡°Could I trouble you to pay us a visit? I have no idea what those people have up their sleeves.¡± ¡°Sure, I cane over. I¡¯ll be right there,¡± William said before ending the call. He sighed, realizing he wouldn¡¯t have time to eat now, but he still quickly made his way to the Lloyd Residence. A middle¨Caged man was seen sitting in the living room with Turner, who was holding a painting and admiring it, at the Cloudcap Manor. As the middle¨Caged man looked up, he saw William approaching them, and a hint of coldness shed across his eyes. Nheless, the coldness went unnoticed as it was quickly reced by a warm smile. He gestured at Turner and asked, ¡°Who is this gentleman?¡± ¡°Oh, this is my friend, Mr. William,¡± Tia replied in her father¡¯s stead, William nodded to the middle¨Caged man and smiled. ¡°I hope I¡¯m not interrupting anything. I heard that a new painting has arrived, so I could not help bute uninvited to admire it in its glory. The name¡¯s William, by the way.¡± Turner quickly handed the painting over to William. ¡°William, here it is. What do you think of it?¡± He examined the painting and was able to confirm that it was indeed Rembrandt¡¯s The Night Watch. As he gained a new ability after obtaining divine senses, he was able to feel the special artistic conception emanating from the painting, regardless of his limited knowledge of paintings¨Cthe drama and tension 2/4 Chapter 127 Hall of the Greedy Wolf 50%Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Finished created by Rembrandt, who used striking colors to connote the intery of light and shadow. Yet, he also noticed something within the painting scroll. After he took another nce at the painting with his divine senses, William confirmed that something was amiss with the painting. Regardless, he chose to keep his thoughts to himself and replied to Turner as if he hadn¡¯t noticed anything. ¡°This is indeed Rembrandt¡¯s painting. I¡¯m amazed.¡± Then, he turned to the middle¨Caged man and asked if he had any other paintings by Rembrandt. The man replied nonchntly, ¡°Well, I do have many other authentic paintings.¡± William feigned jealousy and nodded in agreement. Things like authentic paintings¡ It¡¯s always the more, the merrier. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± The middle¨Caged man cracked a smile, thinking that he had sessfully lured William in. ¡°Well then, lucky for you. I¡¯m giving you The Night Watch, and I¡¯ll be sending more good stuff over.¡± He bid farewell and left before William could ask more questions. As soon as Turner ensured the middle¨Caged man was out of sight, he returned inside. That was when William started examining the painting carefully and discovered a hidden mechanism in the painting scroll. He quietly opened the mechanism and found a small ck bug hidden inside. He gestured for Turner to keep quiet, took a closer look at the bug, and then carefully ced it back where it was originally located. William motioned for Turner and Tia to follow him to another room. Once they were alone, he sneered, ¡°These people are plotting to harm the Lloyds.¡± Turner was curious about those people¡¯s real intentions. ¡°What do they want from us? Money?¡± William shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that simple. After all, they¡¯re even using a bug to eavesdrop on

Tia pondered for a moment before chiming in her thoughts, ¡°They ced a bug, which means that they want to know what we¡¯re discussing behind closed doors. Perhaps the Jenkins is behind this? It fits their modus operandi.¡± William immediately thought of Danny after hearing Tia out. He immediately called Danny on the spot. Then, when Danny picked up the call, he exined the situation and asked, ¡°Did you do this?¡± Danny denied it instantly. ¡°Mr. Barrett, you have to believe me. I promised you that I¡¯ll keep my hands. , and I¡¯m sure that my people will do the same.¡± William replied, ¡°Investigate the matter for me, then.¡± It turned out that William¡¯s real intention in calling Danny was to ask him for help, rather than use him of cing the bug. Danny seemed to have noticed that as well. He merely sighed but still agreed to investigate this matter. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll have news for you within half an hour.¡± Tia and Turner were listening in when William was conversing with Danny. So, after he hung up the phone, she asked, ¡°Whom could it be if it¡¯s not Danny?¡± William thought for a moment. As hebed through the ordeal, he realized he missed out something. ¡°Tia, you said that the group of people was introduced by your friend. Who¡¯s that friend?¡± Tia replied, ¡°My best friend. We have a close rtionship, so I don¡¯t think she has the intention to harm

115.

3/4 Chapter 127 Hall of the Greedy Wolf ¡°But how did she know those people?¡± ¡°ording to her, she bought a few antiques from them. That was how she knew them.¡± Finished It was a perfect answer, and William did not sense anything fishy from it. ¡°I guess we can only wait for Danny to get back to us now.¡± Danny¡¯s call came earlier than expected, and his tone was solemn as he shared some bad news. ¡°The Lloyds are being targeted by the Greedy Wolf.¡± ¡°The Greedy Wolf? Who are they?¡± William asked as he furrowed his brows in confusion. ¡°The Greedy Wolf is also known as the Hall of Greedy Wolf. It is an organization that specializes in using drugs to control people¡¯s minds. They are likely nning to control the core figures of the Lloyd Family using these drugs and manipte them into transferring all their assets to the Greedy Wolf. That¡¯s how they usually work, Danny exined solemnly. William, Tia, and Turner were all shocked by the Greedy Wolf¡¯s underhanded tactics. William even eximed in disgust, ¡°What a bunch of audacious andwless sh theads.¡± Danny utioned, ¡°Be extremely vignt when dealing with them, Mr. Barrett. They are different from us. We may be frauds, but we never resort to using force or drugs to harm others. The Greedy Wolf, on the other hand, is notorious for using any means necessary to achieve their goals. They have a Grandmaster and several Divine Realm Masters on their paycheck, and you are clearly outnumbered. I suggest that you don¡¯t engage in direct conflict with the organization.¡± Danny¡¯s words took William aback. ¡°Did you just say don¡¯t engage in a direct conflict?¡± ¡°Yes, direct conflict. But you can send them a message on behalf of the Lloyds, telling them that you¡¯re aware of their presence. They may give up targeting the Lloyds once they are wary of your skills.¡± Send Gifts 40 Chapter 128 Chapter 128 Mr Reseigh William said, ¡°They even dared to target the Lloyd Family. That must mean that things are not as simple- as they seem, right?¡± Danny sighed softly. ¡°Mr. Barrett, we will have no choice but to retaliate with all our might if the other party refuses to give up. Under these circumstances, I strongly suspect the interference of a powerful force behind the Greedy Wolf. Otherwise, the Greedy Wolf would never attempt such a huge risk and attack the Lloyd Family with methods that practically resemble daylight robbery.¡± ¡°A third party?¡± William narrowed his eyes at those words. ¡°Thank you. I see now.¡± After he ended the phone call, his expression remained very ugly. The underworld is far more dangerous than I imagined! I can¡¯t believe an underworld organization would dare to target the Lloyd Family so tantly! If a first¨Css wealthy family like the Lloyd Family is incapable of protecting themselves, then who else in this world is safe? He pondered for some time before he announced, ¡°I will remain at the Cloudcap Manor today!¡± Turner, who had also sensed that something was brewing in the shadows, offered his help. ¡°William, the need anything from us?¡± Lloyd Family has many connections. Do you? William shook his head. ¡°The other party is an underworld organization, so the connections of the Lloyd Family are meaningless. In this situation, we can only deal with them as theye.¡± A sense of terror bloomed in Tia¡¯s heart. ¡°Can¡¯t the government help us?¡± The Lloyd Family was not only rted to the government of Justford but also the government of the Kreim Capital. That was one of the reasons why the Lloyd Family had always seemed like an invincible fortress. William shook his head. ¡°If the government steps forward, the Greedy Wolf would not dare to act rashly. But, how long can the government protect you? A year? A decade?¡± She turned pale in horror. ¡°That¡¯s just unreasonable!¡± Heforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. I¡¯m here.¡± Afterward, he made a phone call and instructed Jason to send Scarlet over in the event that something should go wrong. He then asked Turner and Tia to deliberately make casual conversation beside the listening device. They were also tasked with mentioning the Hall of the Greedy Wolf in their conversation. Once those tasks werepleted, William began to learn sword fighting from Scarlet. Scarlet¡¯s swordy was extremely fatal, but William was already in the Spirit Cultivation Realm. Since he had already mastered the tertiary meridians, he should theoretically be able to achieve better results than Scarlet in terms of swordy. When Scarlet heard that William wanted to learn the sword from her, sheughed before gently turning him down, ¡°William, my swordy is extraordinarily difficult to master.¡± William replied, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether it is challenging, I will know once I¡¯ve attempted to learn it 1/5 Chapter 128 Mr Reseigh 56%8 Finished While he spoke, he took out the ancient bronze sword. There was a distinct dragon pattern running down the de, which could be seen with the third eye. Moreover, the sword radiated with an invisible sword energy that extended half a meter from the de. It was definitely a phenomenal de. In the following hours, William studied various moves under Scarlet¡¯s tutge. Of course, Starlet also taught him seriously. The memory of the third eye was shockingly amazing, and it only took him once to memorize each move. Combining the fact that he had mastered the tertiary meridians and that his physical fitness greatly surpassed Scarlet¡¯s, he practically breezed through his sses. An hourter, Scarlet¡¯s eyes were filled withplete shock. That was because William had now surpassed her in swordsmanship! ¡°Master imed that I was a genius, but you¡¯re the real genius!¡± Amazed, she gave him a thumbs¨Cup gesture. William exined, ¡°It¡¯s only because my cultivation is higher than yours. I need to continue practicing the sword techniques. Otherwise, I¡¯d get rusty in a blink of an eye.¡± He concentrated on practicing his swordsmanship. Time flew by quickly and it was alreadyte evening by the time they decided to take a break. His swordsmanship had already be very proficient at this point. Scarlet¡¯s swordsmanship was rather simple. There were only nine moves. It was just that she had only learned seven moves so far, so he could only learn those seven moves from her. While he was practicing his swordsmanship, he discovered that the sword energy would soar to more than one meter in length whenever he used the Golden Qi to activate the bronze sword. It was just that the sword energy could not be seen with the naked eye. How strange. Just what is the sword energy? He wondered in his heart. Among the seven moves of swordsmanship, each move was more difficult than thest. It was not until he mastered the set of swordsmanship techniques that he finally understood its true strength. However,pared to Scarlet who had practiced swordsmanship since she was a child, he did not have a strong and powerful murderous aura. Scarlet¡¯s swordsmanship was way more vicious thanks to her murderous aura. Not long afterward, Tia came over to inform William and Scarlet that it was time for dinner. William was just about to head inside when his heart abruptly skipped a beat. He had seen a figure flitting through the garden. So, he didn¡¯t hesitate to charge forward with his bronze sword in hand. He had yet to exert his full strength since he advanced into the Divine Realm. Therefore, when he took a step forward, he was somewhat surprised to learn that he had covered a distance of a dozen meters in a single step. Hence, it only took a moment for him to arrive in the garden like an arrow that was released from the bow. Amidst the shadows of the nts stood a man. He was wearing a grey jacket over a long robe, and his appearance resembled a person from the Ancient Kingdom of Igneus. Combined with the round sses he wore, his appearance stood out like a sore thumb in this era. William immediately stopped ten meters away when he caught sight of the man. Then, he observed the other party warily and questioned, ¡°Who are you?¡± It was hard to determine the man¡¯s age. He looked like he was thirty years old and fifty years old at the 2/5 Finished same time. Although he had a genial smile on his face, he did not answer the question. ¡°I was watching you practice the sword earlier. The swordsmanship is extremely sharp. Who is your master?¡± William did not detect any hostility from this man, so he answered, ¡°My master generally secludes himself from the world. I¡¯m afraid you will not know of him even if I told you his name.¡± The man nodded slightly. I hold the surname ¡®Rescigh. You can call me ¡®Mr. Reseigh.¡± William probed, ¡°Why did youe to the Lloyd Residence? How are you rted to the Greedy Wolf?¡± The man seemed surprised. ¡°Do you know about the Greedy Wolf? It seems that you¡¯ve already made preparations to face your enemies. In that case, I have made an unnecessary gesture.¡± William stared at the man intently. ¡°You¡¯re not with the Greedy Wolf?¡± ¡°I am unrted to the Greedy Wolf. The man continued with a smile, ¡°I just happened to learn that the Hall of the Greedy Wolf is targeting the Lloyd Family. As I am reluctant to see the destruction of the Lloyd Family, I came here to issue a warning William breathed a sigh of relief at those words. As soon as he saw the man, he instantly realized that this man¡¯s cultivation was beyond his imagination! This man might even be a legendary Warrior King. In other words, he was a master in the Profound Realm! In a battle against an opponent of that level, William stood no chance of victory whatsoever! Hence, it was truly fortunate that this man was not an opponent. William immediately sheathed his sword and cupped his fists in greeting. ¡°This junior has misunderstood you. I apologize for my discourtesy.¡± The man gave an indifferent smile. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± After a pause, he couldn¡¯t help asking. You¡¯re probably one of the martial arts experts hired by the Lloyd Family, so let me ask you this. Do you have any countermeasures against the Greedy Wolf?¡± William shook his head. ¡°Not at the moment.¡± Mr. Reseigh remarked, ¡°The Hall of the Greedy Wolf is not an ordinary underworld organization. Furthermore, there is a powerful group supporting the Greedy Wolf in this endeavor.¡± William raised his eyebrows. ¡°If the Greedy Wolf dares to touch the Lloyd family, I will tten them!¡± Mr. Reseigh gave a dryugh. ¡°Boy, you have a fiery temper indeed, but I like that.¡± Then, he pointed in the direction where William had been practicing swordy earlier. ¡°The girl just now¡ Who is she to you?¡± William replied, ¡°She is Scarlet, somebody who is like a sister to me.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Mr. Reseigh continued to/smile. ¡°That girl has a good aptitude. Does she have a master?¡± William said. ¡°Yes.¡± Mr. Reseigh immediately looked extremely disappointed upon hearing his reply. ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s such a waste¡. 3/5 Finished William blinked. ¡°Senior, I presume you have noticed that Scarlet has the Immortal Bones.¡± Mr. Reseigh made a soft exmation of surprise. ¡°So, you know about the Immortal Bones? Haha¡ It looks like I have underestimated you.¡± William offered, ¡°Scarlet¡¯s master barely pays any attention to her and constantly leaves her to practice her swordy alone in the wilderness. If you would be willing to take her as your disciple, it would be a wonderful thing for her.¡± Mr. Reseigh immediately perked up at his remarks. ¡°Boy, can you convince her to take me as her master?¡± Williamughed. ¡°I can try. But can you help the Lloyd Family resolve their crisis if I persuade Scarlet for you?¡± Mr. Reseigh chuckled softly. ¡°That¡¯s easy.¡± Then, he took out a small ebony que and tossed the que to William. ¡°If the Greedy Wolfes, show them the que and they will retreat on their own,¡± he exined, looking as though he was talking about something insignificant. William was secretly surprised. It would seem that Mr. Reseigh was more influential than he imagined! He quickly said, ¡°Please give me a moment, Sir.¡± Then, he scurried over to the dining room, immediately grabbed Scarlet, who was in the middle of dinner, and dragged her outside. Scarlet was extremely dissatisfied with his manhandling as she rebuked, William. I¡¯m not done eating.¡± ¡°You can catter. As he dragged her outside, he quickly borated on the reason behind his actions. ¡°Scarlet, I have be acquainted with an extraordinarily powerful man. Why don¡¯t you take him as your master?¡± She inquired, ¡°Why should I take him as my master?¡± He answered, ¡°He might be a Warrior King.¡± Those words shocked her, and she gasped in astonishment, ¡°A Warrior King?¡± He nodded and nced at her. ¡°I believe you will have a bright future ahead of you if you take him as your master.¡± She pouted sulkily. ¡°I don¡¯t want to. I want to stay with you, William.¡± He chuckled at those words. ¡°I¡¯ve never said that you would have to leave if you be someone else¡¯s disciple.¡± She asked, ¡°I won¡¯t have to leave?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± During their brief conversation, William brought Scarlet to the garden. Mr. Reseigh was standing in the same spot as though he had not moved in the slightest. ¡°Mr. Rescigh, this is Scarlet. She has agreed to be your disciple. But she is young and is reluctant to leave home.¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Mr. Reseigh was overjoyed. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I only need to teach her a few days a year. Besides, my 4/5 56%Ãæ Finished Chapter 128 Mr Reseigh whereabouts are never set in stone. It¡¯s impossible for me to bring her along as I wander the world.¡± Scarlet studied Mr. Reseigh and abruptly asked, ¡°Are you going to be my master?¡± Likewise, Mr. Reseigh was studying her too. He was liking her more and more with every passing moment. Thus, he nodded in reply. ¡°Yes. Are you willing?¡± ¨C 1 Want She raised an eyebrow at his ¡°If to take me as a disciple. You will have to pass my test!¡± Then, a sharp sword light appeared in front of him in a sh. Send Gifts 40 Chapter 129 Chapter 129 Master Seraph The sword light shot out like a dragon, but Mr. Reseigh didn¡¯t even budge. He simply waved his right hand- slightly, and the direction of Scarlet¡¯s sword nted outward as though her attack was being controlled by invisible strings. As a result, Scarlet lost her bnce and nearly fell to the ground. Mr. Reseigh smiled slightly. That blow of yours was overflowing with killing intent, but it¡¯s a pity that youck some agility and flexibility.¡± Scarlet stared at him in astonishment. ¡°You¡¯re so powerful! Are so powerful! Are you a Warrior King?¡± He smiled. ¡°I guess you can say that. My cultivation is a little different though. Child, are you willing to worship me as your master?¡± She nodded. Then, she ced down her sword and bowed deeply with her hands together. ¡°This disciple, Scarlet Lashway, pays her respect to the master.¡± Mr. Rescigh was so thrilled that he helped her to her feet with both hands. ¡°Good, good. This master is Arthur Reseigh. Most people respectfully call me Great Master Reseigh.¡± Great Master Reseigh? William secretly took note of the name, then he extended an invitation to the other party. ¡°Mr. Reseigh, please have a seat in the living room.¡± Arthur nodded lightly in agreement and entered the living room with William. Tia was surprised to see an unfamiliar stranger in the house and nced toward William for an exnation. Hence, William briefly introduced Arthur as Scarlet¡¯s master. Tia hurriedly instructed the servants to prepare some tea and invited Arthur to the table. Arthur did not stand on ceremony and took a seat without hesitation. After he took a sip of tea, he said, ¡°William, prepare a courtyard for me. I want to teach Scarlet some mental techniques.¡± William hastily agreed. ¡°Okay.¡± Tia took the initiative to make the necessary preparations without my prompting from William. Not long afterward, Arthur and Scarlet went to the courtyard. It was unknown what he was actually nning to teach her. Tia wondered curiously, ¡°William, what are the origins of Mr. Rescigh?¡± William shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I have to ask Brandon.¡± Afterward, William dialed Brandon¡¯s number. When William mentioned the name ¡®Great Master Reseigh, Brandon spat out the tea he was drinking in surprise. The cup in his hand shattered against the ground with a soft crash, and he eximed, ¡°Great Master Reseigh?¡± William¡¯s heart clenched in excitement. ¡°Brandon, is Great Master Reseigh very influential?¡± Brandon did not answer the question but yelled, ¡°William, give me a moment! I¡¯ll be right there!¡± He drove over in person, speeding the entire journey and arriving at the Cloudcap Manor extremely quickly. As soon as he arrived, he began looking around anxiously. ¡°Where is Great Master Reseigh?¡± Chapter 129 Master Seraph such a rush?¡± Finished Brandon took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down. ¡°William, do you know who Mr. Reseigh. is?¡± William answered, ¡°He called himself Arthur Reseigh. Judging by his clothing, he does not look like he was born in the modern era.¡± Brandon nodded. ¡°Great Master Reseigh, also known as Seraph. That¡¯s why people also call him Master Seraph. Master Seraph was already a master in the Warrior King Realm at the end of the Qine Dynasty. He once assisted Emperor Guanshu in the reformation. The Grand General Ysanter invited him to step forward as the Protective Guardian of the country, but he declined the offer.¡± William was so shocked that his eyeballs nearly popped out of their sockets. ¡°He is from the Qine Dynasty? How old does that make him?¡± Brandon replied, ¡°He already had the appearance of a middle¨Caged man during the reign of Emperor Guanshu, so he has to be at least fifty or sixty years old by then. He should be at least two hundred years. old by now.¡± William was astounded. At least two hundred years old! Brandon continued, ¡°Think about it. Over a hundred years have passed since then. It¡¯s only natural that his cultivation would increase as time passed! In his current state, Master Seraph is probably an existence on the level of a Martial God by now!¡± William blinked in astonishment. ¡°Brandon, did oue here to pay your respects to Master Seraph?¡± Brandon smiled sheepishly. ¡°William, you don¡¯t understand. Master Seraph is known for being friendly. . Moreover, he likes to support his juniors. Countless people in the world have received his grace. I came here to try my luck.¡± William nodded in understanding. I will try my best to help youter.¡± Brandon was ecstatic. ¡°What an awesome brother you are! If I benefit from this meeting, I will give your half a kilogram of excellent tea.¡± Williamughed. ¡°Brandon, no wonder Sheldon often uses you of being stingy. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re only giving me half a kilogram of tea.¡± However, Brandon revealed a pained look on his face. ¡°William, Kane begged his friend to pick these tea leaves from a dozen three¨Chundred¨Cyear¨Cold tea trees. They can¡¯t be bought with money. I only have half a kilogram, and I¡¯m giving all my share to you.¡± After they shared a few more jokes, William¡¯s expression became serious. ¡°Brandon, what do you n to ask from Master Seraph?¡± Brandon replied, ¡°You¡¯ve taught me the breathing techniques previously, so I wanted to ask for another cultivation technique. My cultivation technique is too inferior to be worthy of such amazing breathing techniques.¡± William inquired, ¡°Does Masper Seraph have many types of cultivation techniques?¡± Brandon confirmed. ¡°Very¡± Chapter 129 Master Seraph Finished During their conversation, Arthur strolled over from a distance. He was over a hundred meters away when they first saw him, but he was already within ten meters of them in the blink of an eye. Brandon hastily stepped forward to greet Arthur. ¡°This junior, Brandon Cromwell, greets the Senior!¡± He was extremely respectful, his bow was so deep that his hands almost reached the ground. Arthur nced at William with a look that seemed to say, Were you the one toho spread the news? William chuckled in embarrassment. ¡°Sir, this is my third brother, Brandon.¡± Arthur responded with a disinterested sound and swept himself jerking upright without his control. out his sleeves lightly. Brandon suddenly found. Arthur grumbled softly, ¡°You children are always so annoying.¡± A person of Brandon¡¯s age was nothing more than a ¡®child¡® in his eyes. Still, when the others overheard the way he called Brandon a child, they could barely conceal the amusement on their faces. Brandon didn¡¯t dare to even breathe the wrong way now that Arthur was around. Instead, he hurriedly followed Arthur into the living room. Arthur naturally took a seat without the slightest hint of hesitation or reservation. William smilingly inquired, ¡°Sir, is Scarlet still practicing?¡± Arthur nodded. ¡°As expected of somebody with the Immortal Bones. She understands and learns with only the slightest guidance required.¡± William said, ¡°Scarlet is still young. When she turns eighteen years old, she will be even more talented than this. Arthur nced at William curiously. ¡°Child, you know quite a lot, don¡¯t you? That¡¯s right. In another six months, she will bepletely different again. That¡¯s why I only taught her some meditation techniques for now.¡± William showed his gratitude. ¡°Scarlet is blessed to have you as her master. Arthur hummed in reply before saying, ¡°That will be all, so I¡¯ll be leaving now. I will return to visit her this Summer.¡± William smiled reassuringly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sir. Scarlet is my younger sister. I will never allow her to suffer any grievances.¡± He added, ¡°Sir, the martial arts cultivated by Brandon are too inferior. Can you give him some advice?¡± Arthur snorted softly. ¡°I knew you were scheming something.¡± Nevertheless, he had an easy¨Cgoing temperament. So, he dug out a handwritten booklet from his pockets and tossed the booklet to Brandon. Brandon was overjoyed and hurriedly knelt on the ground to express his gratitude toward Arthur. ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Senior!¡± Arthur ignored Brandon and turned to William instead. ¡°Your aptitude is excellent too. Show me your aura, Chapter 129 Master Seraph Finished William took two steps backward and activated his martial arts. His entire body was instantly enveloped by the Tathagata¡¯s Divine Palm. It was a majestic sight to behold. Arthur was amazed by the sight. ¡°What a strong aura! Child, you have a bright future ahead of you!¡± William smiled. ¡°You praise me too highly, Senior.¡± Arthur said, ¡°It¡¯s only thanks to your help that I could obtain this disciple of mine. How about this? I¡¯ll give this to you as thanks.¡± He tossed a tattered ancient book to William. William examined the book and saw the words ¡°The Secret Teachings of the Tribal Summit¡® written on the cover. He discovered that the book contained records of the Tribal Summit¡¯s three unique skills upon closer inspection. Two of them were theurgies, and one of them was a divine art.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. His discovery shocked him to the core and his hands shook. ¡°Sir, are these a part of the Tribal Summit¡¯s martial arts?¡± Send Gifts ¿Ú Chapter 130 Chapter 130 Seraph¡¯s Sessor Arthur nodded. ¡°Back then, I went to the west to rescue Strongman Zen Master of the Tribal Summit. Unfortunately, I was toote. He handed this book to me with hisst breath and requested that I find him a sessor. Your aptitude is not bad, so you can try to cultivate the martial arts recorded in this book. As for how many of these cultivation techniques you can master¡ Well, that will depend entirely on your luck and efforts.¡± William hurriedly thanked the other party. ¡°Thank you, Sirl Arthur looked as though he was about to leave, so William quickly stopped him. ¡°Sir, please wait a little longer. Then, he turned to Brandon. ¡°Brandon, quickly deliver the half¨Ckilogram of tea leaves here.¡± Brandon instantly understood William¡¯s intention. Thus, he hastily blurted an affirmative response, made a phone call, and instructed his subordinates to bring the tea leaves to the Cloudcap Manor. Arthur smiled. ¡°Is it an excellent tea? Where were the tea leaves harvested?¡± Brandon quickly exined, ¡°Sir, the tea was harvested from three¨Chundred¨Cyear¨Cold Ceylon tea trees.¡± Arthur¡¯s eyes immediately lit up in interest upon hearing those words. ¡°Is that so? Most Ceylon tea trees. only live for several decades. A three¨Chundred¨Cyear¨Cold tea tree would have produced an Aura. The tea leaves will definitely taste exquisite.¡± Thus, he sat down and waited for the half¨Ckilogram of tea leaves to arrive. William took the opportunity to ask some questions. ¡°Sir, are there any Masters above the Divine Realm?¡± Arthur gave William a sideways look. ¡°Child, you¡¯re too ambitious. Wait until you are a Warrior King, then you will have the qualifications to ask.¡± William chuckled sheepishly. ¡°Sir, I was just curious.¡± Arthur pondered over the pros and cons of answering before finally replying. The Warrior King and Martial God Realms are simply titles created by the people. The truth is not that exaggerated. Needless to say, there are other cultivation realms above the Martial God Realm. There are records written in ancient books proving the existence of the Earth Immortals and the Heaven Immortals.¡± William blinked innocently. ¡°Sir, are you in the Earth Immortal Realm?¡± Arthur snorted self¨Cdeprecatingly. ¡°I wish. It¡¯s a pity, but I am still hundreds of thousands of miles away.¡± William surmised, ¡°In that case, you are a Human Immortal. Moreover, you are a powerful Human Immortal. Arthur was beginning to find William increasingly interesting as their conversation flowed. He smiled. warmly. ¡°If I had not encountered Scarlet and you had not worshiped a famous master, I would be interested in epting you as my apprentice.¡± William instantly made his decision and suggested, ¡°Sir, why don¡¯t you take me as your apprentice? I don¡¯t have a master.¡± 1/4 ÃÜ56% Chapter 130 Seraph¡¯s Sessor William gave an embarrassed chuckle. ¡°I was not speaking the truth earlier.¡± Finished Arthur tossed his head back andughed heartily before he inquired, ¡°In that case, are you willing to worship me as your master?¡± William was not a fool. He immediately fell to his knees and dered, ¡°This disciple, William Barrett, greets you, master!¡± Arthur happily used both hands to help William up from the ground. ¡°I have only taken three disciples in my life. You are the fourth. William hurriedly protested, ¡°Master, please consider me your third disciple. It¡¯s difficult for me to call Scarlet ¡®Senior Sister.¡± William shrugged. ¡°You can discuss that matter with her yourself.¡± It could be seen that he was quite biased toward his disciples. William couldn¡¯t help feeling speechless for a moment. Why didn¡¯t I worship him as my master earlier? Not long afterward, the tea leaves finally made their way to their destination. Arthur opened the paper wrappings and sniffed at the tea leaves. ¡°Not bad!¡± Then, he turned toward William. ¡°William, this master needs to settle an urgent matter, so I am unable to teach you anything right now. Let¡¯s meet again in half a year.¡± William hurriedly queried, ¡®Master, do you have a phone number?¡± Arthur waved his hand dismissively. ¡°I don¡¯t use those strange devices.¡± Nheless, he dug out two worn¨Cout business cards after saying that. These are the business cards belonging to your eldest senior brother and second senior brother. You can contact them if you need something. Once he had left the business cards behind, he left without another word. William, Brandon, and the others walked him to the door. Unexpectedly, Arthur did not drive a car. He simply walked down the road and suddenly vanished out of sight.. After Arthur departed, Brandon grinned and teased, ¡°Congrattions, William! You are now Master Seraph¡¯s disciple! Your status is frighteningly high now. I guess I will have to call you ¡®Senior Barrett¡® in the future. William rolled his eyes in exasperation at the statement. ¡°Stop teasing me, Brandon. Let¡¯s go and grab some drinks.¡± Both William and Brandon were in high spirits. Tia ordered the servants to prepare some appetizers to pair with their wine. Then, the two men started drinking. Their drinking sessionsted untilte evening. Brandon was fairly drunk at this point. So, he was slurring and bleary¨Ceyed as he recounted some of his cultivation experiences when he was younger. He suffer that he had suffered considerably in his early years for the sake of learning martial arts. It had to be said countless mockery and ridicule. In fact, he did not achieve sess until he was thirty years old. The only reason for his achievements today was his endless persistence and hard work over the years, 2/4 00:00 Sun, 16 Jun F Chapter 130 Seraph¡¯s Sessor Finished The two of them were engrossed in their conversation when the butler came over to report that there were people asking for an audience outside the gates. William instantly realized that the people from the Hall of the Greedy Wolf had arrived. ¡°Let them in.¡± They continued drinking happily. A short whileter, the sound of footsteps came from outside the door. Five men walked into the room. William didn¡¯t even have to look to sense the powerful aura emanating from these people. One of them was in the Innate Realm, two of them were in the Divine Realm, and the remaining two were in the Qi State. The leader was an elderly man, who was pale and fat. He was around 1.8 meters tall. When he entered the room, he chuckled softly to himself. ¡°It looks like you already know who we are. Unfortunately, we are ordered to take down the Lloyd Family today!¡± ¡°What arrogance.¡± William remained sitting but turned to look at them. ¡°How dare a bunch of b*stards like you provoke me?¡± The elderly man¡¯s expression immediately darkened. ¡°Brat, go ahead and shoot your mouth off. I will give you a slow death!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± William tossed the ebony gue to the other party. The elderly man reached out and caught the ebony gue in his hand. Then, he nced at the gue in his hand and seemed slightly taken aback. Regardless, he seemed to recall something a few secondster. His expression changed drastically, and his hand began trembling so hard that he nearly dropped the ebony gue to the ground. ¨C ¡°You¡¡± He stared at William in horror and retreated with a terrified expression on his face. William slowly climbed to his feet and strode over to the elderly man. He asked coldly, ¡°Do you know who I am now? Cold sweat beaded the elderly man¡¯s forehead. He replied in a trembling voice, I¡¯m sorry! This one did not know that you were acquainted with Master Seraph! This one deserves to die!¡± Then, he suddenly raised his hand and pped himself across the face. The blow was very harsh. With a single p, he broke his back teeth and caused blood to trickle from his mouth. William watched expressionlessly as the elderly man pped himself four more times. Only then did he reach out to take the ebony gue from the elderly man. He said icily, ¡°You are lucky. My master has only just left the premises.¡± The elderly man¡¯s mouth was filled with blood, but he smiled apologetically. ¡°So, you are Master Seraph¡¯s disciple! I have been disrespectful! Disrespectful indeed! I guarantee that the Hall of the Greedy Wolf will immediately stop the attack and officially issue an apology to the Lloyd Family!¡± William nodded. ¡°Good. Now, get lost!¡± Afterward, these people left the Cloudcap Manor with their tails between their legs. s, the instant the entourage stepped out of the gate, one of the Qi State cultivators beside the elderly man protested, ¡°Hall Master, is Master Seraph really that terrifying? There¡¯s no reason for us to 3/4 00:00 Sun, 16 Jun MF 56%N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Chapter 130 Seraph¡¯s Sessor Finished ¡°Shut up!¡± The elderly man interjected. A chill shed through his eyes. ¡°Master Seraph¡¯s eldest disciple is a Martial God. Are you stronger than a Martial God?¡± That person immediately began sweating profusely at those words. His voice trembled in horror, ¡°A Martial God? Then, Master Seraph¡ ¡°Unfathomable!¡± The elderly man emphasized each word clearly. There was a bottomless fear in the depths of his eyes. Meanwhile, inside the Cloudcap Manor, Tia never imagined that such a critical situation would be resolved with a single sentence. Therefore, she was both astonished and delighted by the situation. She eximed with a smile, ¡°William, you¡¯re amazing!¡± William smiled wryly. ¡°I¡¯m not amazing. My master is amazing. But I didn¡¯t expect them to really run off like that. I didn¡¯t even say anything. So, why did he p himself across the face?¡± Brandon shook his head lightly. ¡°William, you don¡¯t understand. Both of Master Seraph¡¯s disciples are extremely influential figures! The Hall of the Greedy Wolf might be powerful, but they are nothing more than insects in the eyes of Master Seraph.¡± Send Gifts 23.10 D Chapter 131 Chapter 131 The Crimson Finger William was surprised. ¡®Are both my seniors that strong?¡± Brandon nodded. ¡°I¡¯m not sure about the details, but they should be either Warrior King Realm or Martial God Realm masters.¡± William¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Martial Gods? That¡¯s interesting. It seems like I need to get in touch with them more when I¡¯m free. Hearing that. Brandon burst outughing. ¡°Oh, William, you¡¯ll surpass them someday! It hasn¡¯t been long. and you¡¯re already a Divine Realin Master. That¡¯s amazing!¡± While waving his hand, William said, ¡°I¡¯m far from you.¡± Since Brandon was eager to start practicing the cultivation method he got from Master Seraph, he chatted with William for a while and left in a hurry. Following that, Tia sat beside William and smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s have a few drinks, William.¡± Turner had gone somewhere, so the two were alone in therge hall, causing the atmosphere to be slightly peculiar. She was sitting so close to him that her body was against his arm. Feeling a warm and soft feeling on his arm, William felt his heart race. He felt like hugging Tia, but suddenly, a whistling sound came from the courtyard. Scarlet had ended her retreat. He hurriedly got up and announced, ¡°I¡¯ll go check it out.¡± When he arrived at the courtyard, Scarlet was exiting the premise. She did not look much different, but the Qi surrounding her body had a mysterious rhythm. With brightened eyes, William asked, ¡°Did Master teach you the breathing technique?¡± She nodded. ¡°Yes, he did.¡± Then, she was stunned for a while. ¡°William, did you be Master¡¯s apprentice as well?¡± Nodding, he exined, ¡°Master has left, but he said although I came to himter, I¡¯m still older than So, I¡¯m your senior, and you¡¯re my junior.¡± She did not mind that. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s fine. You¡¯ve always been an older brother to me.¡± you. Feeling famished, Scarlet ran to find something to eat, leaving William in the courtyard alone. He looked through the book his master left behind and noticed three stunts, two theurgies, and one divine art. Afterward, he studied the three stunts first¨Cthe Crimson Finger, Thunder Palm, and Infinity Seal At first nce, those three stunts had a short introduction. Namely, these three stunts were the most challenging stunts among all Tribal Summit techniques and the most powerful. It was tough to master, so the disciples were not required to learn them. If the apprentice could not reach the first stage of the technique within seven days, they had to stop to avoid harming themselves. ¡°These are the three most difficult stunts of the Tribal Summit William¡¯s eyes were glistening as he began practicing the Crimson Finger. The Crimson Finger was especially vicious because once mastered, he would only need to point his finger 1/3 ¿í56% Chapter 131 The Crimson Finger the opponent either crippled or dead. Finished However, the Crimson Finger was difficult to master because first, one would have to open up all the tertiary meridians in the body. Then, one had to have a powerful Qi Ascension. Otherwise, the technique would not reach its full potential. Luckily. William happened to fulfill all those requirements. He practiced that technique until dawn, and a noticeable white mist formed around his finger. That was because his strong Qi was vibrating the air, giving others a mystical visual sensation. Later, he found a rat to test out the Crimson Finger. With his third eye, he discovered how the Crimson Finger worked. The Qi energy would vibrate until it reached a fairly high frequency, destroying some cells in the blood and causing the body to releaserge amounts of prothrombin¨Clike substances. Blood telets would then gather together and ultimately form a massive blood clor. It was especially effective on veins because the blood in smaller veins would only take half a minute to clor. The rat William used the Crimson Finger on lost mobility in just a few minutes. Its eyes turned bloodshot, and it convulsed for a moment before dying. ¡°Hiss! The Crimson Finger is too ruthless!¡± he muttered to himself. Since he drank a lot the previous night, he returned to rest after mastering the Crimson Finger and slept until the next morning. While asleep, he felt something softnding gently on his face. He grabbed it and opened his eyes to Tia. She blushed slightly but did not pull her hand away, exining, ¡°William, it¡¯s time to get up. I asked the servants to prepare some delicious breakfast. You should try some.¡± After sitting up in bed, William asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Scarlet?¡± Tia replied, ¡°She¡¯s in the courtyard. By the way, I have something to discuss with you. Since Scarlet is still young, why don¡¯t we send her to school?¡± He was taken aback for a moment. ¡°School? Is she willing to go there?¡± Sitting on the bed, she said, ¡°I¡¯ve asked her about it, and she seems happy. She¡¯s young and should learn to read and write. I n on hiring a homeschool tutor to help Scarlet catch up on elementary and junior high school sybuses. She¡¯s smart, so I¡¯m sure she won¡¯t have difficulty learning them.¡± The two were sitting on the bed, so William could smell the fragrance from her body and felt slightly distracted. He asked, ¡°How are things at Ivory Dragon Cove?¡± Just as he was about to get handsy with her, she pulled him to his feet. ¡°Let¡¯s have breakfast, and then we¡¯ll head to the construction site.¡± Breakfast was sumptuous, with more than a dozen sides, eight desserts, and four stews, which increased William¡¯s appetite. After reaching the Divine Realm, he noticed his appetite had be shockinglyrge, and he finished the entire table of food. Watching him devour the delicacies made Tia happy. ¡°Are these enough? I can get the kitchen staff to make more.¡± He waved his hand. I¡¯m full.¡¯Let¡¯s get Scarlet and head over to Ivory Dragon Cove.¡± Progress at Ivory Dragon Cove was going fast. William had not been there for two day but the foundation 2/3 00:00 Sun, 16 Jun M F Chapter 131 The Crimson Finger was already done. It was now time for backfilling. Then, he found a ce for Divi to start absorbing Aura. Finished After about an hour, he suddenly felt Divi moving and knew Rayna might be nearby. He notified Tia before heading foward the main road. Not far away was a car, and Rayna stood before it, happily waving her hand. William sped over and noticed this road was the one Kane had someone repair a few days ago. After all, this was a big project that needed massive amounts of masonry materials, so they needed a road. ¡°William.¡± She was happy to see him. ¡°It¡¯s been a busy few days, so I didn¡¯t have time to see you.¡± He asked with a smile, ¡°What were you busy with?¡± She replied, ¡°I met a few difficult big clients, but everything¡¯s settled.¡± At that moment, he felt a tight sensation in his butt, followed by Diviing out and climbing to his shoulder, greeting Rayna.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. With a bitter smile, Rayna joked, ¡®It seems like Divi doesn¡¯t want toe home with me, so I¡¯ll leave it with you for a while. Yet, William grabbed the little fellow and threw it into Rayna¡¯s palm, saying, ¡°I think you should bring it with you.¡± He felt uneasy upon remembering how it entered his body. She grinned, revealing her white, straight teeth. ¡°It¡¯s not willing to leave.¡± He replied, ¡°Hurry up and leave. You can return here after a while.¡± Seeming to be rolling its eyes at William, Divi disappeared down Rayna¡¯s cor and hid somewhere. She nced at the bustling construction site and asked, ¡°William, why are you always nearby?¡± After briefly telling her about Ivory Dragon Cove, she smiled. ¡°Wow. You¡¯ve be a boss without anyone noticing.¡± ¡°Stop ttering me. Aren¡¯t you the vice president of MN Medicorum?¡± He teased her. After some round of jokes, she suddenly asked, ¡°I¡¯m on the way to buy a batch of fossilized herbs. Do you want toe with me?¡± ¡°Fossilized herbs? What¡¯s that?¡± Send Gifts 40 ( 3/3 00:00 Sun, 16 Jun MF A Mortal¡¯s Medicinal Elixirs 56% Chapter 132 Chapter 132 The Ruby Fruit and Prehistoric Arm Rayna exined, ¡°It¡¯s practically amber from ancient medicinal herbs encased in resin. It¡¯s super rare.¡± William was intrigued. ¡°Medicinal herbs from ancient times? Can Ie with you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I hoped for! Get in the car.¡± She smiled. With that, she started the car¡¯s engine and drove onto the Ivory Dragon Cove Bridge, heading toward the suburbs. A whileter, her phone started ringing. William took a peck and saw Aidan¡¯s name. Meanwhile, Rayna merely nced at it and switched her phone to silent mode. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you answering that?¡± he asked, Shaking her head, she answered, ¡°After the graduation dinner, Aidan somehow managed to get my number. He then started confessing his love to me and madly pursued me. This is already the seventh call he has made to my phone today.¡± He sneered. ¡°A leopard doesn¡¯t change its spots. She tugged her lips into a smile. ¡°You seem to hate him.¡± He changed the topic. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about him. Where did the fossilized herbse from?¡± ¡°From a group of bian traders. Those fossilized herbs are passed down from earlier generations, and there¡¯s about a hundred of them,¡± Rayna exined, ¡°Why are you buying those fossilized herbs? For research?¡± She chuckled. ¡°For collection, of course. Those things are more precious than real amber, so I need a few in my nook.¡± William nodded, wondering if the herbs encased could still be used. The medicinal inheritance he received had recorded many rare and precious herbs that were difficult to find in this era, so he was looking forward to seeing those fossilized herbs. When the car arrived at a hotel in the suburbs, they saw people waiting at the door. Once the two arrived. at the hotel, they were shown to a living room on the third floor and saw over a hundred opened boxes on the table. Inside those boxes were fossilized herbs of different shapes and sizes. There were also seven to eight bian men inside the living room. One had a big beard as he shook hands with Rayna, smiling. ¡°Miss Tvera, we¡¯ve finally met.¡± So, this is also their first meeting She smiled. ¡°Prince Lennon, wee. Am I the only one present for this deal?¡± The man before them, Lennon, was a prince. He smiled and said, ¡°I made many friends while studying here, and many of them were interested when I said I¡¯d be selling a portion of my fossilized herbs. After looking at the time, he added, ¡°They might be arriving soon.¡± Meanwhile, William¡¯s gaze, had been attracted to the fossilized herbs long ago. Most were notrge, and the herbs encased inside could be seen clearly. With his knowledge of herbs, many of the medicinal 1/3 Chapter 132 The Ruby Fruit and Prehistoric Arm also a few herbs that were already extinct! Finished He picked up a piece of fossilized herb, which was only about the size of a watermelon, and inside it was a stem of a nt with five fruits. They resembled cherry tomatoes, while the leaves were jagged. Feeling his heart racing, he thought, This is a ruby fruit! This nt. It should¡¯ve gone extinct long ago. He remained calm and asked, ¡°Prince Lennon, this fruit looks pretty. May I buy some as well?¡± Smiling, Lennon offered, ¡°Whoever¡¯s here is my guest, so of course, you can. Our fossilized herbs are sold ording to their weight, so the one you¡¯re holding, my friend, costs four million. Williamined silently, Four million for this? Why don¡¯t you rob a bank? However, he did not speak his thoughts and only nced at Rayna. She smiled and negotiated with Lennon, Prince Lennon, four million is not a small amount. Can you give us a discount?¡± Lennon rejected. Tm sorry, but this is the lowest I can offer.¨CI wouldn¡¯t have sold these heirlooms if I hadn¡¯t needed a sum of money for investments.¡± After a nod, William agreed. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Deal.¡± Besides the money he used to buy stocks, he still had a hefty amount left, so he could afford to buy it. The worst scenario would be that he needed to spend the 75 million he was nning to give Jonathan as an investment. William scanned around again and picked an evenrger fossilized herb. An arm was encased inside, holding a small silver snake with a tiny herb inside its mouth. The snake was wrapped around, seemingly ring at the arm¡¯s owner. When Lennon saw William looking at that piece, he smiled and introduced, ¡°This is thergest one among all. That arm belongs to a prehistoric man, so it has a high value.¡± However, William did not respond because he discovered that the small herb seemed to be a divine herb called a nimbus nt! As for the prehistoric hand, it was wearing a very thin silver glove, and on the pinky of that glove was a ring. He immediately asked, ¡°Prince Lennon, how much is this?¡± Lennon was ecstatic and answered, ¡°This is thergest fossilized herb we have, and the starting price is 22.5 million.¡± This time, William did not negotiate and nodded. ¡°Sure. I want this one too.¡± Afterward, he took out his phone and immediately transferred money to Lennon. It was easy to pay someone by phone because one could transfer arge sum of money after opening a bank ount. Soon, William received a call from the bank to confirm his transaction. A minuteter, Lennon¡¯s bank ount had an addition of 26.5 million. He was ted. ¡°Hey, I still don¡¯t know your name. We should exchange contact numbers.¡± Nodding, William said, ¡°Prince Lennon, if you¡¯re thinking of selling more fossilized herbs, you me.¡± While he spoke, he gave Lennon his name card. must call 2/3 Chapter 132 The Ruby Fruit and Prehistoric Arm 56% Finished This journey was originally to apany Rayna in buying fossilized herbs, so when she saw William buy tworge ones, she teased him. ¡°Rich people are so generous. You spent 26.5 million just like that.¡± He rebuked with a smile, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say these are worth collecting? I want in too.¡± Right then, Lennon¡¯s entourage led three people into the room. Standing in the middle was a man in his forties with a majestic gait, and he entered the room with a grin. ¡°There are so many fossilized herbs. Very good!¡± Then, he spotted William holding the ruby fruit¨Cencased fossilized herb. His eyes dimmed, asking. ¡°Has someone bought that before me?¡± Lennon exined, ¡°Dear friend, I thought we agreed this would be on a firste, first¨Cserve basis. This friend of mine has bought two fossilized herbs,¡± With a sneer, the middle¨Caged man nced sideways at William. ¡°Kid, leave this fossilized herb, and I¡¯ll give you the money.¡± William asked, ¡°Do we know each other?¡± The middle¨Caged man felt displeased. ¡°Kid, you¡¯d better not bring trouble on yourself! Don¡¯t you know who I am?¡± Behind the man was a teenager with a sneer. ¡°We¡¯re from Nyadina¡¯s Iron Palm Sect!¡± William replied, ¡°Never heard of it.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content. The middle¨Caged man smirked wickedly before approaching William and mming his palm on William¡¯s shoulders. However, William remained still with a hint of mockery in his expression. ¡°Ahh-¡°Just as the man¡¯s hand touched William, he felt numbness in his arm, and his whole body trembled like he was electrocuted. Then, he fell to the ground. William deliberately asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡± The speechless man was foaming at the mouth while looking at William with terrified eyes. One had to know that he was a Strength Realm Master, and he had tried to use his Iron Palm to injure William by hitting his shoulder. Since William could use his mind to control the Tathagata¡¯s Divine Palm, the moment the man¡¯s hand touched him, he instantly suffered a counterattack and felt excruciating pain when the Qi entered his body. Send Gifts Chapter 133 Chapter 133 The Tribunal Summit¡¯s Prodigy, Owen Finished William ignored them and let Rayna continue to choose the fossilized herbs. Even until they moved all their purchased goods to the car, the middle¨Caged man was still trembling on the ground with a paleplexion. Before leaving, William approached the man and kicked him. It was then that the man stopped shaking and began heaving. ¡°Nyadina¡¯s Iron Palm Sect? Is your head a Master or Grandmaster?¡± he asked. Now that the middle¨Caged man knew how strong William was, he dared not look him in the eye when he spoke, ¡°My master is a Qi State master.¡± William sneered. ¡°From how arrogant you acted just now, I thought your master might¡¯ve been a Grandmaster!¡± ¡°I was wrong!¡± The middle¨Caged man shivered and apologized. ¡°I was blinded by my arrogance. Please forgive me.¡± William asked, ¡°Why are you buying these fossilized herbs?¡± Not daring to hide the truth, the middle¨Caged man answered, ¡°My master likes to collect these things, so I was thinking of buying some for him.¡± ¡°You tried to buy away the fossilized herb I had. Do you recognize what was inside it?¡± questioned William. While shaking his head, the middle¨Caged man replied, ¡°I don¡¯t recognize it, but my master likes collecting fruit¨Ctype fossilized herbs, so I was immediately attracted to yours.¡± William¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he said, ¡°Give me your phone number. I¡¯ll pay your master a visit in a few days.¡± Shocked, the middle¨Caged man immediately kneeled and begged, ¡°I¡¯ll take responsibility for all my actions and won¡¯t even frown if you want to kill me, but my master has nothing to do with this.¡± William assured the man. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not looking for trouble. I just want to make a new friend.¡± That answer made the middle¨Caged man heave a breath of relief. ¡°My name is Jett Marshall, and my master is Nyadina¡¯s Iron Palm Rowan, Rowan McCourt. After that, he proffered William his name card with both hands. William noticed seven to eight titles written on Jett¡¯s name card, including phnthropist, chairman, president of an association, and many others. It was a mess. However, it also showed that he was a sessful man. Otherwise, he would not havee here to buy fossilized herbs that cost over several million. Thus, William said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll remember that. I¡¯ll contact you when I can.¡± Afterward, Jett sent William to the hotel¡¯s entrance and watched William and Rayna get into their car and leave. A teenager behind Jett asked, ¡°Jett, are you afraid of him?¡± He sighed. ¡°What do you know? That¡¯s a Divine Realm Master. Even Master isn¡¯t his match, so how could I not be afraid of him?¡± The two teenagers looked at each other. Divine Realm Master? Why can¡¯t we see that? 1/3 Chapter 133 The Tribunal Summit¡¯s Prodigy, Owen Jett added, ¡°I hope he doesn¡¯t he was left with 15 million, and up until now, that 15 million had been used to buy stocks, so he was left with several hundred thousand.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. After thinking about it, he felt like he had nothing to spend money on, so he gave the 75 million to Jonathan because he needed to build a warehouse and buy medicinal herbs, which required arge sum of money. Once he was done with the stocks, William went to treat Sherika and Oakley. Sherika was recovering well, and after this round of treatment, she regained movement in her lower limbs, which made her life easier. As for Oakley, he could return home after thetest treatment. He thanked William again before going home, while his mother, that mean woman, was now grateful for William. She held his hand and kept calling him ¡®Dr. Barrett.¡± That afternoon, Oakley¡¯s family bid William goodbye, and Genevieve sent them to the airport. William had just started conversing with Sherika when Gwendolyn called, saying that Kiran was about to return to Kreim and that she would beingter. After considering it, William drove over to see Kiran off. Since Kiran¡¯s injuries had recovered, the remaining step was to take his medication and slowly recuperate his health. Therefore, there was no need for hith to stay in Justford. When William arrived at the hotel, he saw Gwendolyn waiting at the entrance and came over once she spotted him. ¡°William, let¡¯s go.¡± He asked, ¡°Has Uncle Kiran left?¡± ¡°Yes. He went back, so let¡¯s return to your ce,¡± she suggested. Boom! All of a sudden, William felt his car shake before a tall, burly figure appeared outside the passenger side door and banged on the window, yelling, ¡°Gwen, out!¡± Gwendolyn seemed disgusted while telling William, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t mind him.¡± Yet, he switched off the engine and asked, ¡°Who is that?¡± After sighing, she exined, That¡¯s an ex Uncle Kiran introduced me to. His name is Owen Hawkins. I¡¯ve already broken up with him. Who knew he would appear in Justford?¡± Williammented, ¡°Things like this should be resolved as soon as possible. It¡¯s best not to prolong it.¡± 2/3 Chapter 133 The Tribunal Summit¡¯s Prodigy, Owen Then, he alighted from the car and looked at Owen from the other side. 56% Finished Owen was over six feet tall, had thick limbs, and a slightly pointed head with bushy eyebrows and hair. Also, he exuded an ordinary aura. When he saw William leaving the car, he stared at him and questioned, ¡°Who are you? What is your rtionship with Gwen?¡± William replied, ¡°My name is William Barrett, and I¡¯m Gwen¡¯s boyfriend. Why are you blocking my car? Are you a robber?¡± Infuriated, Owen mmed his fist on the car¡¯s roof, denting the BMW M8¡¯s roof so much that even the skylight shattered. Then, he threatened, ¡°I will beat you to death, you rascal!¡± ¡°Beat me to death?¡± William raised his eyebrow. ¡°It seems like your ability to bluff is greater than your skills.¡± Right then, Kiran dashed over. When he saw the scene, he questioned, ¡°Owen, what are you doing?¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t concern you!¡± Owen red at Kiran. ¡°This niece of yours is such a sl L. Doesn¡¯t the Zuch Family teach her manners?¡± Kiran was furious as he retorted, ¡°That¡¯s bullsh*t! Gwen has already broken up with you, so you¡¯d better watch what you say!¡± Owen sneered. ¡°Kiran Zuch, do you think that I¡¯m a pushover? Tonight, I¡¯ll be waiting for you guys at Red Leaf Temple. All of you better show up!¡± After that, he was ready to leave. ¡°Who said you could go?¡± William questioned icily. Sweeping his gaze across him, Owen roared, ¡°You¡¯re dead, rascal!¡± Then, he wheeled around the car and tried to grab William. Boom! Just as he arrived at the bo, a leg moved at lightning speed and appeared before him. Since he did not have time to dodge, he could only use both hands to shield himself. With a loud boom, he felt like a metal hill hit him, and his body flew over thirty feet away before crashing heavily into a pir. There was extreme pain in both arms, probably broken, and his nose was also cracked and bleeding. He stared at William with terrified eyes, wondering how someone could be so strong. William demanded, ¡°You broke my car. Pay up!¡± At that moment, the arrogant Owen dared not say anything harsh. He gritted his teeth and asked, ¡°How much is it? I¡¯ll pay you back!¡± William said, ¡°450 thousand. You wrecked my car so much that I don¡¯t want it anymore, so buy me a new one.¡± Send Gifts 40 Chapter 134 Chapter 134 Humans Are Unpredictable. 50% #Finished Although Owen knew William was extorting money from him, he didn¡¯t dare to say anything because he knew from the attack just now that William was a Divine Realm Master with abilities that greatly surpassed his! Seeing that a wise man knows when to retreat, Owen gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll give it to you!¡± Then, Owen took out his phone and transferred 450 thousand to William. William nodded and demanded, ¡°Now, apologize to Gwen!¡± Turning to look at Gwendolyn, Owen gritted his teeth and apologized, ¡°Gwendolyn, I was wrong. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Now scram!¡± William announced, ¡°I will head to Red Leaf Temple as promised. You can call for help if you want.¡± Owen got up and left without turning back. However, his face was filled with hatred while leaving. Kiran let out a long sigh. ¡°I must be blind to introduce such a person to Gwen!¡± Frowning. Gwendolynforted him, ¡°Uncle Kiran, why does he want us to meet him at Red Leaf Temple Kiran answered, ¡°Red Leaf Temple is the Tribal Summit¡¯s subsidiary temple. Owen¡¯s master, Grand Master Marcus, has just arrived there. Grand Master Marcus is one of the elders from Lohan Hall, and he¡¯s a Divine Realm Master.¡± Gwendolyn was enraged. ¡°Is he trying to get back at us?¡± Kiran suggested, ¡°This matter needs to end. Mr. Barrett, Gwendolyn, you guys don¡¯t have to go there tonight. I¡¯ll head over and exin things to them.¡± But William refused, ¡°This matter can¡¯t be solved by exining things. Leave it to me!¡± He had been practicing the Dragon Maultely, and his mastery of the Holy Fist of the Five Dragons had also increased. This was an opportunity to find someone and test out his skills! Kiran gave in and said, ¡°Forget it. I won¡¯t leave today. Let¡¯s head there together.¡± Later, William called Jason over to bring the BMW M8 for repair. Then, he arrived at Kiran¡¯s hotel room to discuss tonight¡¯s matters with him. He didn¡¯t know much about the Tribal Summit, but since he had to face them off tonight, it was best if he understood more about them. Kiran told him that Owen¡¯s family, the Hawkins Family, was a martial arts family with support from the Tribal Summit. Three generations of the Hawkins Family were talented apprentices of the Tribal Summit. When it came to Owen¡¯s generation, he had surpassed the others. Not only was he Grand Master Marcus apprentice, but he had also mastered three of the Tribal Summit¡¯s stunts and became the fourth among the younger generations of apprentices. They were discussing that night¡¯s matters when Kiran received an unexpected call from Grand MasterN?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Chapter 134 Humans Are Unpredictable. 56% Finished The progress of things was slightly beyond William¡¯s expectations, and hemented, ¡°That Grand Master Marcus seems like a reasonable person.¡± But Kiran sneered. People from the Tribal Summit are never reasonable! It might be because he found out about your cultivation base and felt there was no need to offend another Divine Realm Master over such a trivial matter.¡± In the meantime, far away in Halivaara, Mia had just finished school. Jose had already arrived at the school¡¯s entrance, waiting to bring her home. Just as Mia was about to get inside the car, J called her, ¡°Mia, why don¡¯t we go shopping?¡± Recently, under her father, Samuel Langdon¡¯s instructions, J had purposefully pleased Mia and was now good friends with her. Mia nodded. ¡°Sure. I was thinking of buying some clothes.¡± Then, Jose quickly exited the car and offered, ¡°Miss Barrett, how about 1 send you there?¡± Mia waved her hand and refused, ¡°No need. We¡¯ll walk there.¡± Having no other choice, Jose drove the car and slowly followed behind the two. But the two walked forward a hundred or so meters and turned into a small pathway, so Jose decisively parked the car and walked behind them. William¡¯s orders were to protect Mia, so Jose was afraid to let Mia out of his sight. On both sides of the pathway were bungalows simr to those found in urban viges, with many stalls selling almost everything. It was a lively ce. When they passed by a hotdog cart, Mia felt hungry and was about to buy one before shopping. Smiling, Jose entered a small store next door to buy a pack of cigarettes.. Right after he went in, an olddy carrying a bucket of coal approached the two young women. She was staggering and heaving as she asked Mia, ¡°Youngdy, can you help me carry these coal pieces to the yard over there? As Mia was exceptionally kind, she agreed with a smile, ¡®Sure, madam.¡± She took the metal bucket and headed toward the yard with the old woman following behind her. However, J tried to stop Mia. ¡°Mia, leave it. It¡¯s not like she doesn¡¯t have any family to help her?¡± Despite what J said, she still followed them. Meanwhile, the hotdog stall owner was up in years and was focused on his work, so he didn¡¯t notice Mia and J leave. The two young women arrived at the old woman¡¯s yard. When they entered the door, two burly ment emerged from behind the door and covered their mouths. Mia and J were shocked and wanted to scream but couldn¡¯t make any sound. Then, they felt dizzy and soon fell unconscious. Chapter 134 Humans Are Unpredictable #Finished The progress of things was slightly beyond William¡¯s expectations, and hemented, ¡°That Grand Master Marcus seems like a reasonable person.¡± But Kiran sneered. ¡°People from the Tribal Summit are never reasonable! It might be because he found out about your cultivation base and felt there was no need to offend another Divine Realm Master over such a trivial matter. In the meantime, far away in Halivaara, Mia had just finished school. Jose had already arrived at the school¡¯s entrance, waiting to bring her home. Just as Mia was about to get inside the car, J called her, ¡°Mia, why don¡¯t we go shopping?¡± Recently, under her father, Samuel Langdon¡¯s instructions, J had purposefully pleased Mia and was now good friends with her. Mia nodded. ¡°Sure. I was thinking of buying some clothes. Then, Jose quickly exited the car and offered, ¡°Miss Barrett, how about I send you there?¡± Mia waved her hand and refused, ¡°No need. We¡¯ll walk there.¡± Having no other choice, Jose drove the car and slowly followed behind the two. But the two walked forward a hundred or so meters and turned into a small pathway, so Jose decisively parked the car and walked behind them. William¡¯s orders were to protect Mia, so Jose was afraid to let Mia out of his sight. On both sides of the pathway were bungalows simr to those found in urban viges, with many stalls selling almost everything. It was a lively ce. When they passed by a hotdog cart, Mia felt hungry and was about to buy one before shopping. Smiling, Jose entered a small store next door to buy a pack of cigarettes. Right after he went in, an olddy carrying a bucket of coal approached the two young women. She was staggering and heaving as she asked Mia, ¡°Youngdy, can you help me carry these coal pieces to the yard over there? As Mia was exceptionally kind, she agreed with a smile, ¡°Sure, madam.¡± She took the metal bucket and headed toward the yard with the old woman following behind her. However, J tried to stop Mia. ¡°Mia, leave it. It¡¯s not like she doesn¡¯t have any family to help her?¡± Despite what J said, she still followed them. Meanwhile, the hotdog stall owner was up in years and was focused on his work, so he didn¡¯t notice Mia and J leave. The two young women arrived at the old woman¡¯s yard. When they entered the door, two burly men emerged from behind the door and covered their mouths. Mia and J were shocked and wanted to scream but couldn¡¯t make any sound. Then, they felt dizzy and soon fell unconscious. 2/4 Chapter 134 Humans Are Unpredictable 56% Finished On the other hand, Jose exited the store and immediately noticed Mia was gone. His heart dropped and he quickly went to ask the hotdog cart owner. ¡®Sir, where did the two youngdies go?¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± The owner was over seventy years old and slightly deaf. Jose repeated his question louder, and the owner shook his head. ¡°I have no idea. They were just here. I finished making the hotdogs. Why did they go?¡± After receiving that answer, Jose frantically looked around but couldn¡¯t find Mia. He tried Mia¡¯s phone, but it was shut off. His heart sank. He didn¡¯t waste any more time and called William. At this moment, William was in the hotel. When he received Jose¡¯s call did you say? Mia¡¯s missing?¡± he sprang to his feet. ¡°What Jose was sweating bullets. ¡°Boss, I just went to buy a pack of cigarettes. It didn¡¯t even take a minute, but Mia disappeared when I returned.¡± William lowered his tone. ¡°Don¡¯t panic! Dispatch all the forces you can get and find Mia. Also, it hasn¡¯t been that long, so she must still be nearby. Search everywhere around you within a hundred¨Cmeter radius.¡± After instructing Jose, William informed the Zuches, ¡°Something came up. I have to leave.¡± Gwendolyn heard the conversation and guessed what had happened. She also felt panicked. ¡°William, I¡¯lle with you.¡± Nodding, William drove Gwendolyn¡¯s Audi S5 and rushed to Halivaara. On the way there, Gwendolyn called Cooper because he was still the mayor of Gentrel City, so they needed his help. When Cooper heard that Mia had gone missing, he immediately ordered the main person in charge of the district and asked that they must find Mia At the same time, William asked Gwendolyn to call Bradley. Since Bradley was the head of the criminal investigation team, he must have some connections that could help. Also, William hoped Bradley could. head to Halivaara and help Jose look for Mia. Bradley was having tea in his office when he received the call. He immediately promised, ¡°Don¡¯t fret. I¡¯ll head over there immediately with the entire intermediate team!¡± After contacting Bradley, William called the vice¨Ccaptain of the district¡¯s Martial Patrol Brigade, Dickens. Though the two weren¡¯t close, William didn¡¯t care because he had to use all the resources he could at this moment! When Dickens received William¡¯s call, he warily asked, ¡°William, is there anything I can help you with?¡± William answered, ¡°Dickens, my sister has gone missing, and I would like you to help me find her by sending out a troop to search for her nearby.¡± Dickens was taken aback and then readily agreed. ¡°Sure. Tell me where she wasst seen, and I¡¯ll bring at team over there.¡± At the same time, all the leaders in the district took action as well. The urban vige was locked down 3/4 56% Chapter 134 Humans Are Unpredictable within fifteen minutes! The ce was on such a strict lockdown that even a fly couldn¡¯t escape! Finished Send Gifts 40 Chapter 135 Chapter 135 Shocking the Entire DistrictN?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Soon, people from the Martial Patrol Brigade, the Intermediate Criminal Apprehenders, and the district office arrived. Amongst them were also people Jose called. Even the district¡¯s governor came to supervise the operation. He demanded that they find Mia, even if it meant turning the urban vige upside down. At a house not far from the hotdog stall, the old woman looked out through the slightly ajar door with panicking eyes. She closed the door and returned inside. Inside the house sat two men in their thirties. They were the old woman¡¯s sons, and both hadrge faces and burly figures. The old woman informed them, ¡°A lot of people gathered outside. They must be here for the two girls. It seems like they aren¡¯t ordinary people.¡± A man wearing a short¨Csleeved shirt snorted. ¡°Mom, you were known as Lady Poison. When have you be so timid? The higher¨Cups keep asking us for more women. If we can¡¯t provide them with high- quality goods, the hall master will definitely punish us heavily.¡± The other man with a bare torso said, ¡°Mom, he¡¯s right. We¡¯ve hidden them in the cer, so those people won¡¯t be able to find them.¡± But the old woman shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s better to be safe than sorry. My gut tells me all this going on outside is too out of the ordinary. You two better be careful not to draw attention to yourselves. Once this is done, we¡¯ll move to another ce.¡± Not far from them, Bradley was checking nearby stores¡® surveince footage. Unfortunately, the hotdog stall was in a blind spot, so they couldn¡¯t find anything useful. By now, Bradley was very xious because standing behind him were several bigshots¨CDistrict Mayor Quincy Frostbite, Deputy Mayor Rhett Johnson, and several other bigshots. Though Quincy seemed eager about this matter, he was feeling the opposite. That was because he had received news that his superior, Cooper, would be transferred out of Gentrel City. Once he was gone, Quincy wouldn¡¯t have to please anyone. Meanwhile, Rhett had a different idea. That was because he received news that Cooper would be transferred to the city council. Only a few people knew about that, so he kept quiet. In his perception, Cooper had a bright future, so he gave it his all when receiving orders from Cooper. At that moment, Quincy¡¯s phone began to ring. He nced at it and subconsciously stood upright. Even before answering the call, he was already beaming. He then respectfully greeted the person on the line, ¡°Mr. Bishop. Yes, yes. I understand, I will do my best to find Mia Barrett as soon as possible..¡± Once the call ended, a trace of shock appeared on Quincy¡¯s face. How did this matter rm the deputy governor! He even asked his head secretary to call me. Who is that missing young woman? While he was still in shock, his phone rang again. This time, it was a number from Justford, so he hurriedly answered. Bnce 1424+414 1 Coins 1 Pearls Chapter 135 Shocking the Entire District Quincy could feel the other person¡¯s aura and replied, ¡°Yes, this is he. You are?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Darcy Huber from the Public Security Department. Quincy was so terrified that his heart trembled as he stammered, ¡°C¨CChief Huber, is there anything I can help you with?¡± Darcy ordered, ¡°A young woman in your town has gone missing. Her name is Mia Barrett. You must find her as quickly and safely as possible. I¡¯ve already ordered a team of the city¡¯s criminalists to Halivaara, so prepare for their arrival. Also, Special Forces are also on their way, so send someone to meet up with them and head over to the location of the incident.¡± By now, Quincy¡¯s eyes were wide open. ¡°Yes, yes. I will do as told!¡± After ending the call, Quincy screamed at Bradley, ¡°Have you found any clues?¡± Bradley had looked through all the surveince footage but couldn¡¯t find anything. He wiped the sweat on his forehead and reported, ¡°Mayor Frostbite, I haven¡¯t found anything.¡± Furious, Quincy boomed, ¡°Useless piece of sh*t! I¡¯ll give you another hour. You¡¯d better find some clues, or you¡¯re fired!¡± Then, Rhett cleared his throat. ¡°Also, if you manage to find clues before that, I¡¯ll promote you to vice- captain of the criminal investigations team.¡± Bradley¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. Since he had been an inspector for many years, he analyzed the situation ording to his experience. ¡°Every exit near the ce Mia disappeared has surveince cameras, and we still haven¡¯t found any trace of her until this moment. Also, cars can¡¯t get in here, so the kidnappers cannot avoid the cameras if they n to bring those young women away. In other words, Mia is still here. Once he finished, he used his pen to circle an area that was notrger than 10,000 square meters on the map. Quincy bellowed, ¡°Get someone to search each house and bring the police dogs with them. Make sure not to miss out on any clues!¡± In the meantime, William was still on his way to Halivaara. He drove the car at a super fast speed, almost two hundred kilometers per hour. On the way, he had already mobilized all the resources he had. Gwendolyn assured him, ¡°William, you don¡¯t have to be so worried. I¡¯m sure Mia will be fine, and the ce. is in lockdown.¡± ¡°What if she gets hurt? What if she¡¯s being bullied?¡± A fierce light shone inside William¡¯s eyes as he threatened, ¡°No matter who did it if I get my hands on them, I¡¯ll make their lives a living hell!¡± The car moved like a lightning bolt on the road. Since William had extraordinarily keen eyesight and strong predicting abilities, he kept/overtaking cars, condensing the two¨Chour trip into one hour. By 5.00PM, he and Gwendolyn arrived at the scene. Jose was waiting for him at the entrance. When he saw William, he immediately knelt to the ground and apologized, ¡°Boss! It¡¯s my fault. I failed to protect Miss Barrett!¡± Sun, 16 Jun Chapter 135 Shocking the Entire District Jose quickly rose to his feet, still looking guilty. 56% Finished William assured him, ¡°I don¡¯t me you, so don¡¯t think too much about it. How¡¯s the progress at the scene? Have they found any clues?¡± ¡°They¡¯re still searching, but one thing¡¯s for sure¨CMiss Barrett is close by, but we just don¡¯t know where they hid her,¡± Jose informed.

g. William said, ¡°Lead the way!¡±

With Jose in front, he led William to the temporarymand center, which was a spacious house. Bradley was looking at the surveince footage when he heard William¡¯s voice from behind. ¡°Did you find. anything?¡± The voice caused Bradley to tremble in shock. When turning around, he saw a cold¨Cfaced William and replied, ¡°William, we haven¡¯t found Mia yet, but I¡¯m sure she¡¯s close by. The culprits might have hidden her somewhere, so we¡¯ve already dispatched police dogs to help with the search.¡± Then, Quincy reached out his hand and smiled. ¡°You must be Mr. Barrett. I¡¯m Quincy Frostbite, the district mayor of Halivaara.¡± Instead of shaking Quincy¡¯s hand, William nodded. Quincy withdrew his hand awkwardly but was even sure that William was a big shot, or else how could he mobilize the city council and Public Security Department?¡± Quincy added, ¡°Mr. Barrett, don¡¯t worry. Our men are doing all they can, so we will definitely find your younger sister.¡± However, William still didn¡¯t respond to him. He stared at the map before Bradley and asked, ¡°Is Mia somewhere in this vicinity?¡± Bradley nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. She¡¯s somewhere here. After checking all the surveince footage, I¡¯m sure Mia hasn¡¯t left this area. Nodding, William suddenly went outside and leaped into the sky beforending on top of a house that was five to six meters high. Then, he gathered his Qi and boomed, ¡°Who took my younger sister? I¡¯ll give you until the count of three to appear before me!¡± His voice was loud as roaring thunder andsted for a long time. It was so loud that the residents all wondered what kind of loudspeaker it was and how it could sound so loud. Back inside the house, Bradley and the others paled, wondering how a person could speak so loudly. Meanwhile, Jose¡¯s heart raced as he muttered, ¡°Boss is now a Divine Realm Master!¡± Chapter 136 Chapter 136 Skygod Cult ? +5 Pearls Dickens was there as well, and he stared at William with respect. He knew how terrifying a Divine Realm- Master could be. The olddy hiding in the house where Mia and J were locked in suddenly got grim. ¡°A Divine Realm MasterN?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Her sons darted into the yard, looking solemn. They were no match for a Divine Realm Master, not even if they fought together. ¡°Damn it, we kidnapped a Divine Realm Master¡¯s sister?¡± The half¨Cnaked man panicked. ¡°What now, Mom?¡± The olddy said darkly, ¡°We¡¯ll need to kill and dispose of them. We can¡¯t let that man know they¡¯re here, and tell the hall master to pick us up.¡± ¡°One!¡± William started counting as he closed his eyes and turned on his divine senses, trying to pick up the energy of everything around him. ¡°Two!¡± His senses were spreading to a twenty¨Cyard radius from where he stood. ¡°Three!¡± Then, it reached thirty yards. Suddenly, he opened his eyes and found three Qi State masters hiding in a house nearby. This is odd. A silhouette sped across the houses and dropped into the courtyard.. The olddy and her sons were about to enter when they realized someone appeared behind them. The olddyunched an attack without saying a word, but the ground rumbled. William approached her at a blinding speed and mmed his palm into her. Thedy was sent flying away and hit a tree hard. Her innards were crushed, and she coughed up blood and chunks of flesh. Shocked, her sons screamed and pounced at William. They were both Qi State masters, and in most cases, they would be a force to be reckoned with, but not when William was involved. Before they could even get near, William sent them flying with a few kicks. They mmed into the wall and bled through their faces. There was no need to even ask these people where they kept Mia and J. William switched his third eye on and found the girls in the cer, unconscious. He quickly found the cer¡¯s entrance and brought thedies back up. After a close check, he realized they were just unconscious from the drug. Aside from that, they were fine. He massaged Mia, and the girl slowly woke up. Surprised to see her brother, Mia said, ¡°William!¡± William nodded and woke J up as well. J leaped up and pointed at the old . ¡°She¡¯s a meanie!¡± William approached the dying . ¡°Why did you kidnap her?¡± Thedy was on herst legs and wasn¡¯t able to talk. William kicked her and roused what remained of her life force. Thedy¡¯s face turned red, and she shrieked, ¡°I am a believer of the Skygod Cult, you cur! They¡¯lle after you for this!¡± ¡°Shut up and answer my question.¡± Thedy hissed, ¡°Headquarters ordered us to kidnap girls from ages fifteen to eighteen. They have a use for them.¡± 1/3 hapter 136 Skygod Cult ¡°What kind of use?¡± asked William. +5 Pearts *HQ will train them up to be useful subjects. Thedy¡¯s face paled gradually, and then she died. William looked at the men. They only received a kick, which was not lethal. At the moment, they were just knocked out. William stared at the half¨Cnaked man. ¡°Any more of you in Halivaara?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think this means you¡¯ve won.¡± The man red at him. ¡°Our hall master ising to save us. He¡¯s a Divine Realm Master too. He¡¯ll avenge us.¡± Just then, someone opened the door, and the Martial Patrol Brigade, the Criminal Apprehenders, and the Special Forces came in. Quincy was happy to see Mia and J. ¡°So, you found them, Mr. Barrett.¡± William nodded. ¡°Yes, and I found you guys some human traffickers. Take them away.¡± Bradley approached thedy on the ground. She¡¯s dead. He cleared his throat and said, ¡°We were forced to use lethal force because the suspect resisted arrest. Zoie, take the rest of the suspects back for interrogation.¡± Zoie obliged. She then asked herrades to help her. William took the human traffickers¡® power away in case they tried anything funny. Quincy chuckled and took a step ahead. ¡°Do you need anything else, Mr. Barrett?¡± ¡°No.¡± William shook his head. ¡°Thanks for the help.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Quincy said quickly. Everyone went their separate ways. William, Mia, Gwendolyn, and Jose made their way back. Halfway through, Jose led J away from the group to bring her home. William and the rest arrived at Gwendolyn¡¯s ce. Melisenna still wasn¡¯t aware that Mia was kidnapped. William told Mia to keep it a secret so their mother wouldn¡¯t be worried. Mia was a little shocked by the incident, so William stayed with her for a bit. Gwendolyn asked her what happened. When she was told of the incident, she hissed, ¡°Damn that hag.¡± William asked, ¡°Ever heard of Skygod Cult? They im to be believers.¡± Gwendolyn shook her head. ¡°No, but it¡¯s a cult alright. No decent religion would ask their believers to kidnap young women.¡± William then called Danny. Danny had lived a long enough life to know of the Skygod Cult. It was an evil organization, and a powerful one too. Rumors had it that their backer was a powerful man. The cult was annihted thrice but came back stronger each time. William hung up, looking pensive. He was about to call Brandon when an unknown number called. He took the call, and a dark voice hissed, ¡°William Barrett?¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± William frowned. ¡°Your nightmare,¡± said the man evilly. ¡°You killed the cult¡¯s believers. That is a sin punishable by death to you and your family.¡± 2/3 Chapter 136 Skygod Cult +5 Pearls William¡¯s blood boiled. ¡°Skygod Cult scum, I presume? You want a battle? I¡¯ll give you a battle. Pick the spol. I¡¯ll be right there.¡± ¡°You¡¯re gutsy.¡± The man sneered. ¡°Deadgod Temple, eight sharp tonight! ¡°I¡¯ll be there.¡± William hung up, and Gwendolyn said, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t go. They¡¯re clearly prepared to kill you. This is dangerous.¡± William looked grim. ¡°They found me and my number in mere minutes. They¡¯re more powerful than I thought. I need to retaliate. I need to make sure they know I¡¯m not to be trifled with.¡± He then took out a card. It had the number of his senior on it. A moment of hesitationter, he made the call. Centralis was home to a lot of the houses of ancient nobility. A young gentleman in a white robe was standing in one such house. He seemed really young for his age, and he was sitting in the center of the great hall while staring at the men before him coldly. The men standing before him were leaders in their own right. They were bigwigs on their own turfs, but they stayed silent in the presence of this man. None dared to raise their heads either. Send Gifts 40 Chapter 137 »Ø Chapter 137 Senior The man said coldly, ¡°Three days. You have three days to straighten out your business. Now leave.¡± The men sped their fists in salutation and left. An old man came in, and he radiated the air of an Innate Realm fighter. Respectfully, he said, ¡°Sir, we just got a call from an unknown number.¡± The old man held up a retro phone, and the young¨Clooking man¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Could it be master?¡± He quickly took the phone, but it was a young man on the other end of the line. ¡°Hey, senior, is that you?¡± The man frowned. ¡°Who are you and why do you have this number?¡± William said, ¡°Hey, it¡¯s William Barrett, master¡¯s new student. He gave me your and his other student¡¯s card before he left. He said I could ask you guys for help if I needed it.¡± The man dropped his gentlemanly act and said, ¡°You¡¯re his new student?¡± ¡°Yes. He also took in a girl with Immortal Bones.¡± The man rolled his eyes. Master is not as young as he was, and yet he got himself two new juniors? This couldn¡¯t be a lie, since only his master knew this phone number. He then cleared his throat. ¡°What do you need?¡± ¡°Have you ever heard of Skygod Cult?¡± The man¡¯s face fell. ¡°You got in trouble with them?¡± They kidnapped my sister, and I killed one of their believers. They challenged me to a fight tonight at eight. The venue is Deadgod Temple.¡± The man sneered. ¡°Guess it¡¯s time to teach those b*stards a lesson. I¡¯ll be there,d. And I¡¯d like to see you TWO. The man hung up, looking depressed. This shocked the old man. He has never shown that kind of face before. What happened? Quickly, he asked, ¡°What happened, sir?¡± The man heaved a sigh. ¡°I¡¯m too old to get along with the young kids.¡± A moment of silenceter, he said. ¡°Prepare a ne. I¡¯ll be going to Kreim.¡± William was in Easke No. 3, waiting for his senior toe. It¡¯s already six. Is heing? A regr SUV stopped outside the house, and then a man in a white robe came out. He probably looked younger than he was, and he was holding a fan. His eyes were clear, and there was a sanguine air about him. William came out when he heard the hum of the engine, but he was surprised to see the man. To be exact, he was surprised to see the power within him. The energy he had was as dense as mercury. People with that kind of power were also called human immortals. That must be the guy. William sped his fist and bowed. ¡°Greetings.¡± The man smiled and closed ren yards of distance in one step, then he held William up with a smile. ¡°No need for formalities,d.¡± 1/3 40% Chapter 137 Senior the man wondered why his master took William as a student. The man said. ¡°Pleasure to meet you. I believe introductions are in order. I¡¯m Mique Ivory William smiled. ¡°I¡¯m William Barrett Some small talkter. William asked Mique to move to the living room. +5 Pearls Mique only had a driver with him. The driver was a regr man and was smoking outside right now. Mique sat down. So how and when did you meet the master?¡± William told him about the encounter, and Mique nodded. ¡°Someone with Immortal Bones only appears once in three centuries. I can see why the master wanted to take her as a student. Then he smiled. ¡°I believe you too have something the master took interest in.¡± William said. ¡°I¡¯m a doctor, and I trained myself for a bit.¡± Mique smiled. ¡°You¡¯re being modest. You can¡¯t get to Divine Realm if you just ¡®train a bit ¡°But I did train by myself. I didn¡¯t have a master.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Mique was shocked. Cultivation was a difficult and dangerous path without the teachings of a master. ¡°Is that so? How long have you been training, then?¡± ¡°About two years, answered William after thinking about it, Mique¡¯s eyes went wide. ¡°What? You became a Divine Realm Master in two years? From nothing to Divine Realm?¡± William looked surprised. ¡°Is that fast?¡± Mique¡¯s lips twitched. He spent nine years just to step into the Divine Realm, and that was done under the supervision of his master. No wonder the master took him in too. This one¡¯s a genius. No, more than that, even He was happy about it. With someone like William around, things would be lively. ¡°Did he teach you any skills?¡± William shook his head. ¡°He had something urgent to settle, so no. All he gave me was a book.¡± He took out the manual of Strongman Zen Master, and Mique flipped through it. He smiled. ¡°The best manual in all of the Tribal Summit. Have you mastered anything?¡± Just the Crimson Finger.¡± Mique¡¯s eyes shone. ¡°Is that so? Show me.¡± William rubbed his nose. ¡°That¡¯s not a good idea.¡± Tll be fine.¡± Mique smiled. William smacked Mique¡¯s shoulder, and a surge of energy flowed into him. A sh of red appeared on Mique¡¯s face, and he cocked his eyebrow. ¡°Not bad. That¡¯s enough to kill an Innate Realm Master.¡± Grinning, he asked, ¡°How long did you train for this?¡± ¡°A few hours. It¡¯s not that easy!¡± 36: Tue, 18 Jun Chapter 137 Senior +5 Pearls Mique¡¯s smile got bigger. ¡°You¡¯re a monster. Do you have any idea how hard it is to master this? There are thousands of monks at the Tribal Summit, but fewer than ten managed to master this. Most of them took months just to learn this thing, but you only took a few hours.¡± William was shocked. Is it really that hard? Mique patted his shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll stay for a bit. Since the master¡¯s not around, I¡¯ll teach you a trick or two.¡± Delighted, William said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Mique asked him about the feud between him and the Skygod Cult, so William told him about how Mia was kidnapped. Mique sneered. ¡°They just toed a line they shouldn¡¯t.¡± They¡¯re challenging me to a duel at Deadgod Temple at eight tonight. I called you because I might not be strong enough to fight them.¡± Mique smiled. ¡°Good choice. Your problem is my problem, and I¡¯m not going to let those sh*theads do whatever they want.¡± He looked at the time. ¡°It¡¯s still early. I¡¯ll teach you a body¨Ctempering technique.¡± Send Gifts Chapter 138 Chapter 138 Left Guardian ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± William knew a bit about medicine, but he had never heard of any body¨Ctempering technique. ¡°It¡¯s something the Perouvians came up with. It allows them to strengthen their bodies to an extreme degree. Back in the days of the Rosvlen Empire, only the top nobles had the privilege to master this.¡± Interested, William asked, ¡°So the Perouvians have their take on martial arts too?¡± Mique smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate anyone,d. Every race has its own specialty. Not only do the Perouvians have body¨Ctempering skills, but they also have skills that can temper the mind. They too have Warrior Kings and Martial Gods among them.¡± Solemnly, he said, ¡°If you ever run into any Perouvian fighters, do not underestimate them,¡± ¡°I understand.¡± William nodded. Mique taught him the technique. There were twelve sets of movements, each corresponding to two hours. William would have to change sets every two hours, and there was a mnemonic to go with it too. William had great visual memory, and he memorized the whole thing after seeing it twice. He then started practicing and infusing the mnemonic into it too. He started looking inside himself and realized that these movements were actually pretty hard the moment he started practicing them. If it weren¡¯t for the Holy Fist, he couldn¡¯t have easily pulled these movements off. When he practiced the moves, he realized that some of his Qi would flow into a part of his body by force and strengthen the meridians. Whoa. This thing is more than meets the eye. It¡¯s already showing effect. It only took William an hour to learn all twelve sets, much to Mique¡¯s surprise. Back in his days, it took him days to do that. He¡¯s at least a few dozen times faster than I was, Mique looked at the time. ¡°It¡¯s time to go to Deadgod Temple.¡± William nodded, and he drove them to the temple. Deadgod Temple was an ancient temple in Halivaara. It was closed down a few years ago for renovation, so no one was ever here. A middle¨Caged man was in the temple, sitting in a chair in the main hall. Standing behind him was the statue of a deity. A young man in his thirties stood before him, and he respectfully said, ¡°Left Guardian, the one we have to fight today is a Divine Realm Master. I need your help in case he beats me.¡± The middle¨Caged man said, ¡°You did the right thing, Mr. Yansten. Being prepared for a foe you know nothing about is important.¡± Mr. Yansten looked at the time. ¡°They¡¯re almost here.¡± The hum of an engine rang out across the air, and two men walked into the temple. Mr. Yansten sneered and exited the hall, then stared at William. ¡°So, you¡¯re William?¡± ¡°Yes. You¡¯re the one who called me?¡± Mr. Yansten said darkly, ¡°You have guts, I¡¯ll give you that. And you even brought a friend to die with you.¡± Mique stayed silent. This man was nothing but a Divine Realm Master. He wasn¡¯t worth Mique¡¯s time. 1/3 ¡°Please, you think you can beat both of us?¡± William stepped ahead. ¡°Going after my family is unforgivable.¡± Mr. Yansten sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your mother and sister will die soon.¡± The ground rumbled, and Williamshed out at Mr. Yansten. Shocked, he quickly moved back, barely evading the deadly kick, but then William¡¯s first rained down on him. The Holy Fists mmed into Mr. Yansten like bullets, and it took Mr. Yansten all he had just to defend himself. Three blowster, Mr. Yansten¡¯s arms felt like they were filled with lead, and it shocked him. Suddenly, William stepped backward and looked at Mr. Yansten as if he was already dead. ? = Mr. Yansten was still wary of his enemy, but he said, ¡°You¡¯re a decent fighter, but you¡¯re still done for.¡± ¡°Oh, I wouldn¡¯t be too sure about that,¡± said William. Mr. Yansten sneered. ¡°I have the cult¡¯s Guardian with me. No matter how powerful you are, you can¡¯t win against an Innate Realm Master.¡± William started counting. ¡°One, two¡.¡± Furious, Mr. Yansten roared, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Five, six, seven At the count of ten, Mr. Yansten¡¯s eyes turned crimson, and he had difficulty breathing. He was even starting to cough. ¡°What did you do to me?¡± ¡°Crimson Finger. I trust you know what that means,¡± said William. Terrified, Mr. Yansten shouted, ¡°Save me, Guardian!¡± A silhouetteshed out at William, but he stopped halfway through and stared at Mique as if he had seen a ghost. Beads of sweat formed on his forehead, and he started to shiver. Calmly, Mique looked at him. ¡°Your master is the ck Misfortune, I presume?¡± The Guardian gulped. ¡°Yes, and I am George Letsam, Left Guardian of the Skygod Cult. Greetings, Warrior King Mique sneered. ¡°You guys are getting bolder. Your men attacked my junior¡¯s family.¡± Shocked, George said, ¡°This is a misunderstanding. We wouldn¡¯t have done that if we had known he was your junior,¡± ¡°Still, it doesn¡¯t change the fact you attacked his family, so kill yourself.¡± George took a few steps back. With a trembling voice, he said, ¡°If you know my master, then can you have mercy on me for his sake?¡± Mique harrumphed. ¡°He¡¯s not that important.¡± Suddenly, George leaped into the air and tried to run away, but a sh of light flew through the air, and his head was cut off. His body fell to the ground with a thud. 2/3 Chapter 138 Left Guardian +5 Pearls William was shocked. He saw Mique¡¯s sword fly into the air and cut George¡¯s head down before flying back into Mique¡¯s sleeve. Mr. Yansten was horrified, but he couldn¡¯t say a word. His blood was starting to freeze at a blistering rate, and his face turned purple. He fell, and half a minuteter, he died. Miquelle said. ¡°Search this guy. He was an Innate Realm Master, so he probably has some valuable items.¡± William approached the corpse and searched it. Aside from some misceneous objects, he found a package in a hidden pocket that was sewn shut in his shirt. William tore the fabric open and took the package. It was thin, and he opened it only to find a folded map within. There were shapes of mountains and streams on it, but there were no words. Only a few spots were marked. He handed the map to Mique. ¡°I wonder what this is.¡± ¡°This map is probably a thousand years old,¡± said Mique. ¡°Keep it. You might find it handy someday.¡± An old man came into the temple and cleaned the ce up without even being told to. Worried, William said, ¡°Will they keeping after me? After us?¡± ¡°No. I¡¯ll personally talk to them.¡± William said sheepishly, ¡°Sorry for causing this.¡± ¡°Eh, you have a great future ahead of you, and I¡¯m not getting any younger. Once you get strong enough, I might even have to rely on you.¡± Mique smiled. Just then, someone hurried over to them and knelt down. ¡°Sir, we have news. Someone found an ancient abode in ckdrake Mountain. Skygod Cultists have taken over the ce and are attempting to st the entrance open. Mique¡¯s eyes shone. ¡°That exins why George showed up. So, they found an abode. This is great!¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Send Gifts Chapter 139 Chapter 139 Chamber of the Divine Warriors Curious, William asked, ¡°What abode, Mique?¡± Mique smiled. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it when we get back.¡± William drove all the way to East Lake No. 1. He had heard of this vi before, and it was said a mysterious. man was the owner of this ce. He didn¡¯t think it would be Mique. The door of the vi opened and a butler came out. William drove inside. Once he got out of the car, Mique said, ¡°This vi is a contact point of the Chamber of the Divine Warriors built in Halivaara. I didn¡¯t think it¡¯d be so close to your ce.¡± It was the first time William had heard of the Chamber of the Divine Warriors. He asked, ¡°What does the chamber do?¡± Mique smiled. ¡°They do two things. One, we protect the nation. We¡¯re the first line of defense whenever cultivators try to invade us. Two, we deal with the cultivators within the nation. Those bigwigs might be tough on their own turf, but every single one of them must be registered with me. They cannot set anything up without my permission. If they break thew, we¡¯ll arrest them too.¡± William was shocked. ¡°That¡¯s a lot of power. I bet the chamber is filled with a lot of powerful fighters.¡± ¡°I¡¯m number two in terms of power. Our senior¡¯s the top. He¡¯s a Martial God, so that¡¯s why. There are one Warrior King and eight Innate Realm Masters under me. Every Innate Realm Master is in charge of one area, and they call themselves a hall. For example, you guys have a Canan Hall in Kreim. There¡¯s at least one Innate Realm Master helming that hall, and they¡¯re assisted by more than a few Divine Realms. Masters.¡± William didn¡¯t expect Mique¡¯s forces to be this strong. ¡°Can the chamber order people around?¡± ¡°Technically, yes. If we have permission, we can mobilize all the military forces in every state, and all the fighters are obliged to work with me. Of course, that seldom happens, since what happens in the world of cultivators stays in the world of cultivators.¡± Heughed. ¡°Do you want to work at Canan Hall? I can make you the deputy hall master.¡± William blinked. ¡°What do I get from it?¡± Mique burst intoughter. ¡°A lot. The best we can give you, of course. You will receive a million and a half in remuneration every year, and we will reward every case you crack handsomely. Moreover, the members of the halls are allowed to take on side jobs, the earnings potential of which is high. Just recently, Canan Hall¡¯s members sculed a problem for a rich guy in Lion City, and they made about thirty million.¡± William¡¯s eyes shone. Okay, that is tempting. He asked, ¡°Not too many requirements for this job, I hope?¡± ¡°Hey, you¡¯re my junior. Just take the post. Of course, the public will know you guys by a different name. They¡¯ll tell you when it¡¯s time.¡± He patted William¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You have potential. We¡¯re getting older. If you can get stronger, we can let you take over things eventually.¡± He must be older than he looks. William said, ¡°Human immortals can live up to three hundred years, so you¡¯re not that old. If I had to wager a guess, I¡¯d say that you¡¯d be in your thirties if you were a regr mortal.¡± Mique waved him down. ¡°You¡¯re young. You don¡¯t know how the old think, but the time wille.¡± 1/3 Chapter 139 Chamber of the Divine Warriors ¡°So, Mique, what¡¯s this about the abode you guys found?¡± 45 Pearis Mique smiled. ¡°I was just about to bring it up. William, do you know how modern cultivators got their hands on the manuals?¡± *From our predecessors?¡± ¡°Part of it, yes, but most of theme from abodes and dungeons. Some of these treasurese from ancient times, while somee from prehistoric civilizations. Still, at the end of the day, they alle from prehistoric civilizations.¡± Wait. The legacy in my pendant came from a prehistoric civilization too. He asked, ¡°Are the treasures in the abodes that powerful?¡± ¡°We can never be sure. It depends on what kind of abode we¡¯re dealing with, but most of the time, we find some good stuff. If you¡¯re lucky, you get the really good stuff. But if you¡¯re not, you might find yourself a dud. William nodded. ¡°I wonder if the abode the cult found has anything good in it.¡± Mique chuckled. ¡°Not like it¡¯s their business. Do you want to check it out?¡± William nodded. ¡°Yeah. ¡°The Chamber of the Divine Warriors will take over this case. We¡¯ll clear the vicinity and start digging the stuff up. I¡¯ll take you there after that.¡± ¡°How long is that going to take?¡± ¡°About two weeks. It¡¯s a hassle when ites to abodes. There¡¯s always some magic mumbo jumbo inside preventing us from digging it smoothly. You can check things out before they clear it, though.¡± Oh, he¡¯s going to fight the cult, huh? ¡°You¡¯ll be dealing with the cult, I presume? Do you need my help?¡± Miqueughed. ¡°They won¡¯t fight us. They¡¯re not that gutsy, so you don¡¯t have to step in.¡± While they were talking, William noticed that something was wrong with Mique¡¯s heart. It was obviously deformed, but he was using his Qi to make sure it was functioning as normal. However, it did affect him. He could only use seventy percent of his power at most in battles. A moment said, ¡°Were you born with a weak heart?¡± Surprised, Mique said, ¡°You¡¯re good. Only my master and senior know about it. How did you find out?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m a doctor. You¡¯ll have to treat this soon, or it¡¯s going to hurt your training.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not that easy. I¡¯m a fighter, so regr surgery won¡¯t work on me. This is the best choice IN?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. have.¡± A bit of musingter, William said, ¡°I can handle this.¡± Mique trembled. ¡°Are yo you sure?¡± 2/3 Chapter 139 Chamber of the Divine Warriors +5 Pearls William nodded. ¡°Your heart just needs a bit of patching up so it can function normally. All it needs is some muscles.¡± Mique stared at William calmly. ¡°You¡¯re not joking?¡± ¡°Not when ites to this,¡± said William seriously. Mique took a deep breath. ¡°If you can actually heal me, I¡¯d be in your debt.¡± Mique didn¡¯t tell him the whole story. If it weren¡¯t for his heart condition, he¡¯d have been a Martial God stronger than his master¡¯s first student. His heart condition left him with great regret. William smiled. ¡°Hey, we¡¯re studying under the same master. Of course, I need to help you.¡± Mique was delighted. ¡°Once we settle the matter with the abode, I¡¯ll start my treatment.¡± While they made small talk, a bunch of powerful fighters arrived. Mique told William to get some rest while he and his team made their way to the abode. The result was obvious enough. The cult would be forced to leave and the Chamber of the Divine Warriors would take over. When William returned home that night, Mia and Melisenna were already asleep, but Gwendolyn was still awake as she was waiting for him. Earlier, she stole a nce from the second floor when Mique was around, and something told her that man was powerful. ¡°So, who was that guy, William?¡± ¡°My senior. He¡¯s the second¨Cinmand of the Chamber of the Divine Warriors and a Warrior King.¡± Send Gifts 40 Chapter 140 Chapter 140 Prison Friend Gwendolyn was shaken. ¡°He¡¯s a Warrior King?¡± William nodded. ¡°He also has a senior who¡¯s a Martial God.¡± Gwendolyn was shocked, but she was also delighted. ¡°You¡¯ll be stronger than they are soon.¡± William was confident about that too. The third eye he had was helping with his training tremendously. He was sure he could be a Martial God before thirty years old and even surpass his seniors. They made small talk, and Gwendolyn said, ¡°Supper¡¯s ready. You should cat.¡± William hadn¡¯t had dinner, so he nodded. After he started on the path of cultivation, William started having a big appetite, so Gwendolyn hired two chefs just to cook for him. There were four dishes and a bowl of soup on the table, along with some snacks. William was famished, and he finished all the food in a few minutes. Gwendolyn smiled. ¡°I¡¯m going back to Kreim tomorrow, but I¡¯ve told the chefs to stay and cook for you.¡± ¡°Why so sudden?¡± ¡°Dad¡¯s factories got in trouble. The products aren¡¯t selling, so cash flow is tight. I need to help him.¡± Gwendolyn sighed. ¡°Grandpa¡¯s factories are in Kreim, and it produces items worth four and a half billion. every year. The main products are fertilizers, polyester fabric, refined petroleum, and distilled items. He has been taking out loans just to expand the business, but the economy¡¯s been bad this year. Sales dropped, and we have too much leftover stock, so the cash flow¡¯s getting tight.¡± ¡°How will you solve it?¡± ¡°No idea.¡± Gwendolyn smiled bitterly. ¡°One step at a time, I guess. A Kreimpany about ten times our size wants to purchase ourpany. If pushes to shove, Grandpa would sell the factory.¡± William frowned. ¡°After all the hard work he¡¯s put into the business! That¡¯s a shame.¡± Gwendolyn looked resigned. ¡°What choice do we have? Either we sell the business, or the cash flow breaks and we file for bankruptcy. Selling thepany off is a better choice.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°How much are they offering?¡± ¡°A hundred and fifty million. Not a good price, but no one else can afford us.¡± ¡°But yourpanies can at least make a fraction of that every year. That offer is too low. William shook his head. ¡°Yeah. We made about a hundred and thirty millionst year alone.¡± William mused over it. ¡°If you have money, thepanies can keep running, correct?¡± Gwendolyn nodded. ¡°The market¡¯s always changing. If I have one year to run this, I know we can get back on track. The problem is, the bank won¡¯t approve our loans anymore.¡± 1/3 Chapter 140 Prison Friend +5 Pearls ¡®A lot. Three hundred million for the short term. About five times that in the long term.¡± She shook her head. ¡®Grandpa¡¯s been agonizing over that.¡± ¡°Tile up with something. If it¡¯s a loan you need, then that¡¯s what we¡¯ll get.¡± ¡°Can you really help with that?¡± Gwendolyn couldn¡¯t believe her ears. William nodded. ¡°I have connections. I can find out why the banks won¡¯t approve your loan, and then we¡¯ll settle the matter.¡± Delighted, Gwendolyn hugged him. ¡°Thank you, William!¡± William¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he wrapped his arm around her. Gwendolyn shivered and leaned on his shoulder, her face red. William looked at the second floor. His mother and sister were asleep, so he cleared his throat and said, ¡°We should take this to my room. Gwendolyn¡¯s face got redder, but she said yes, though it was barely a whisper. Delighted, William was about to take her to his room for deeper research, but then someone¡¯s phone rang. Oh, who the hell is it? It was Dorian, and the sight of that name brought joy to William. He quickly took the call. Took you long enough, Dorian!¡± A girl¡¯s voice asked, ¡°A¨CAre you William?¡± She sounded young. William frowned. ¡°Yes, and who are you?¡± The girl started crying. ¡°My brother told me about you. He said you¡¯re a strong guy. C¨CCan you save me?¡± ¡°Wait, you¡¯re Dorian¡¯s sister?¡± William¡¯s heart sank. ¡°Where is he?¡± ¡°T¨CThat woman killed him six months ago, and these men are keeping me under close watch. They forced me to sell myself. I¨CI¡¯m in a living hell. You have to save me¡¡± Just then, someone roared, ¡°Who the f*ck are you calling, you b*tch?¡± A loud bang erupted, and the call went dead. Someone had smashed the phone. William¡¯s face fell, and murder filled the air around him. When he first got into prison, he was just a weak college kid who had no idea how to even fight, so he was on the lowest rung of the prison hierarchy. He was beaten up on the first day and was forced to do the worst jobs in prison, and he wasn¡¯t even given anything to eat. It only took a few days for him to give up. He thought he would die. It was then a man a few years older than him handed a bun to him. He had a scar on his face, and that man. was Dorian Franklin, William could never forget the look in his eyes when he gave him the bun. There was passion and genuine concern in his gaze. He couldn¡¯t believe someone in prison could have that kind of gaze, and it stirred up bravery within him. ¡°First thing you have to do in prison: survive. I¡¯ll talk to the warden and see if you can get a desk job.¡± Dorian then left. After that, no one tried to bully William again. Dorian vouched for him, saying he was a good college kid, so no one was allowed to bully him. Eventually, they became close friends who would risk their lives for each other. 2/3 Chapter 140 Prison Friend +5 Pearls After that, William got the legacy, so he helped Dorian shorten his sentence. Dorian was released six months earlier than he was. He would call a lot at first, but eventually, the calls stoppeding, and William couldn¡¯t contact him either. Since he was in prison, he couldn¡¯t find out where Dorian was either. He did use his connections to seck Dorian out after he was released, but they found nothing It was as if Dorian had disappeared into thin air. And now, Dorian¡¯s sister told him he was dead. ¡°I¡¯ll make your killer pay for what they did. Dorian,¡± William growled, murder ring in his cycs. Send Gifts 40 C Chapter 141 A Mortal¡¯s Medicinal Elixirs Chapter 141 In an Hour Finished William called his friend from the intelligence agency and asked him to find out who that number belonged to. A momentter, his friend gave him the information he needed. The number belonged to a thirty¨Cfive¨Cyear¨Cold man called Shin Zen. He only studied up to middle school and never got to high school. He had three numbers, and William called one. A short whileter, the call went through. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Shin Zen, I presume?¡± ¡°And who are you?¡± ¡°Do you know any girl with the surname Franklin? She used your phone to call me.¡± Shin hung up at once, but William sneered. He then told the same friend to find the location of the number. A few minutester, he got what he wanted. Shin was in a club called Nightstorm in Jazona. Jazona was north of Kreim, separated by only one river. Noticing the look on William¡¯s face, Gwendolyn asked. ¡°Is your friend in trouble?¡± William nodded. ¡°I have business to do in Jazona, and I have to go right now. You should get some rest.¡± ¡°Til go with you.¡± ¡°No.¡± William shook his head. ¡®I can handle this¡± He hade Gwendolyn goodbye and drove his newly- repaired car to Jazona. Nightstorm was located in Jazona¡¯s capital¨CYamata. Yamata¡¯s economy wasn¡¯t as bustling as Justford, but it wasn¡¯t far behind. The local government used everything it had to build this metropolis, and it was home to fifteen million people. It was already ten so there wasn¡¯t much traffic. Hence, William floored the gas pedal and drove at 160 mph. The highway was about 170 miles, and he finished that stretch in about an hour. Yamata was a big ce. It had six districts, five counties, and two towns. The ce he was heading to was county called Asopus. Asopus was home to two million people. In the south, it faced a river, and in the north, a mountain called Dragon¡¯s Ravine loomed over it. The moment he stepped into this county, William realized the people here were tough. Everyone was driving erratically. A lot of cars didn¡¯t even have any te numbers, and the drivers kept running red lights. And it¡¯s alreadyte at night. It¡¯d be chaotic in the day Eventually, he arrived at the club. Business was bustling at this hour, and a lot of cars were parked in the parking lot outside. As he neared the club, a guard led him to a parking spot. After he parked, he went into the club A row of women stood at the entrance of the club. Every time a customer showed up, they would greet them. ¡°Do you want to f*ck? Williamry was shocked. Well, that¡¯s forward. He ignored the women and walked into the club. As soon as he 1/3 Chapter 141 In an Hour ¡°Five. I¡¯ll reserve a room. Oh, and Shin¡¯s my friend. Is he here?¡± The waiter smiled. ¡°Ah, you¡¯re Shin¡¯s friend. He¡¯s here. Shall I call him?¡± William nodded. ¡°Get me a bigger room and tell Shin to see me. ¡°Of course, sir.¡± The waiter freed up a room for William and went to summon Shin. William was alone in the room, so he popped open a bottle of whisky to drink as he waited. Finished About five minutester, a man in a ck shirt came in with a cigarette between his lips. He looked to be in his thirties and had a buzzcut. He was surprised to see William, and he asked, ¡°You wanted to see me?¡± William stood up. ¡°You¡¯re Shin? ¡°Yes, and who are you?¡± ¡°Do you know who Dorian is?¡± Shin¡¯s face fell. ¡°So, you¡¯re the one who called me.¡± ¡°Yep.¡± Shin sneered. ¡°Good. Now you¡¯re never leaving this ce.¡± William nodded. ¡°I see you know where the girl is. Now tell me.¡± Shin puffed some smoke out. ¡°Do you know who my boss is?¡± William calmly flicked his fingers, and his attacks bore two holes through Shin¡¯s knees. A scream escaped Shin¡¯s mouth as he went down on his knees. Next, William waved his hand, and the door swung shut. He approached Shin and calmly said, ¡°Last chance. Where is his sisterN?velDrama.Org owns all content. Shin roared, ¡°The boss will kill you for this!¡± William grabbed Shin¡¯s shoulder and crushed it easily. The pain made Shin faint, but William kicked him and woke him up only to make him suffer more pain. Fear finally set in, and Shin said, ¡°She¡¯s right here. My boss is teaching her a lesson because she used my phone to call you¡± ¡°Take me to her,¡± said William as he pulled Shin up. Since Shin couldn¡¯t walk, William held him like a puppet, and he went where Shin led him to. Shin was in horror. He couldn¡¯t believe William was holding him up with one hand. I¡¯m a hundred and fifty pounds. They reached a room, and Shin pointed at the door. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± William kicked the door open and was greeted by a lobby. There was a desk inside, and a man was sitting in the chair. Six men stood before him. A young hair unkempt and her face bruised. Everyone turned their attention to William the moment he came in, and Shin pointed at the woman in theer of the room. ¡°That¡¯s Le.¡± an of Shin and Shin screamed as he fell to the mound. His less couldn¡¯t hold him un serina 2/3 08:00 Wed, 19 Jun Chapter 141 In an Hour that they were injured. 76% Finished ¡°What are you doing. Shin? Who is he?¡± the man behind the desk roared. He was in his forties, and he had a fierce gaze in his eyes.. Shin cried. ¡°He made me do it, boss. He¡¯s looking for Le.¡± The man narrowed his eyes. ¡°No one causes trouble on my turf.¡± The man¡¯s guards slowly surrounded William, but William paid them no heed. He approached Le and crouched down, then he said warmly, ¡°I¡¯m William. Are you Dorian¡¯s sister?¡± The woman raised her head. She was good¨Clooking, but her face was bruised and blood was trickling from her mouth. She burst into tears and held William¡¯s arm. ¡°It¡¯s me, Le. Are you here to save me, William? Did you call the cops?¡± Williambed her unkempt hair. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll keep you safe from now on.¡± He pointed at the people in the room. ¡°Tell me, who did this to you?¡± Le was scared, but she needed to avenge her brother and the humiliation she suffered, so she gritted her teeth and pointed at three men. ¡°Him, him, and him.¡± The men crossed their arms, sneering, as if Le¡¯s usation was just a joke to them. William helped Le get up and sat her down on the couch before turning to look at the men. ¡°Come here and die Send Gifts Chapter 142 40 A Moital¡¯s Medicinal Elixirs Chapter 142 Come Here and Die 76% Finished A six¨Cfoot¨Cfive man walked forward and gave William a look of mockery. ¡°This ain¡¯t the ce to talk sh*t punk.¡± he roared. Then, he raised his right leg and swung it down with great speed and force. Hispanions cheered him on, imagining William getting knocked out from the kick. However, William extended his hand to grab the man¡¯s leg. To everyone¡¯s surprise, the kick did notnd. Instead, the man¡¯s leg hung in mid¨Cair, held by William. Beads of sweat formed on the man¡¯s forehead. It felt like a steel pincer was holding his leg, and it hurt. He tried to push his leg down, but William didn¡¯t even budge. ¡°Oh, please, there are at least five openings I can exploit.¡± William tightened his grip. The bones in the man¡¯s legs were crushed, and his calf bent at an unnatural angle. He let out a scream, and all color was drained from his face. William held him by his broken leg and easily tossed him across the air. The man mmed into a poker table, shattering it into pieces. Silence fell upon the room, and the remaining men Le pointed out took a step back. They felt fear filling their hearts. William stared at them. ¡°Come here.¡± The men didn¡¯t move, and the man behind the desk said darkly, ¡°I know you¡¯re a decent fighter, but you¡¯re in Asopus. This isn¡¯t your yground.¡± I beg to differ. William easily closed in on the men and attacked them, but no one saw how he did it. All they heard was a crack, and the men¡¯s knees were crushed. Pain filled their bodies, and they fell to the floor, howling. William approached them and crushed a few more of their joints. The screamsing from his victims were hair¨Craising, and the man behind the desk shouted, ¡°That¡¯s just going too far!¡± William said calmly, ¡°You have ten minutes. Call your reinforcements.¡± After he said that, he ignored the man and approached Le. Calmly, he said, ¡°Tell me how your brother died.¡± The mention of Dorian made Le tear up, and she was inconsble. She managed to calm down only after some time and told William the whole story. The vigers of Jazona were spiritual, in a sense. Every big n had a leader and a shared ancestral hall.. If anything big were to happen in the vige, the n leader¡¯s orders usually superseded the vige chief¡¯s. Dorian grew up in a fishing vige, and the vigers made a living by fishing and rearing fish. Dorian was a man of his word and he was kind to his friends, so he had his own followers among the vigers. Five years ago, he worked with the vige¡¯s fish farmer and started a fish farm. There were three hundred households in the vige, and the farm was over a hundred thousand acres. In the first year of their business, they made a hundred and fifty million. Dorian was a born businessman, for he started his emerce shop shortly after that and sold seafood. online. The seafood he sold was easy to cook, so it was very popr. The revenue in the past year alone reached forty¨Cfive million. After the vigers got rich, he started a crowdfunding project to build a resort, and it became a tourist spot in Asopus. The resort alone made at least sixty million per year. Everyone in the vige respected Dorian. They thought he was a good man; a man they could trust. However, someone hated his guts, and that someone was the vige chief¨CZachary Frost. 1/3 Chapter 142 Come Here and Die Finished When Dorian first started the fish farm, Zachary not only showed no support, but he also mocked and tried to sabotage the business. However, there were too many vigers on Dorian¡¯s side, so he couldn¡¯t openly sabotage Dorian. Hence,st year, Zachary used his connections to get the auditor to check the ounts. Crowdfunding projects started by the people were far from perfect, so there would surely be inconsistencies in the ounts. Because of that, Dorian was sentenced to three years of jail. Once Dorian left thepany, Zachary conspired with Dumpty Frost, the son of the n leader, and took over the resort. They also snatched thirty percent of the shares and became rich overnight. Six monthster, Dorian was released from prison. He didn¡¯t panic in the face of adversity but hired a legal team in an attempt to take the resort and shares back instead. At the same time, the vige chief¡¯s term was about to end and he nned to join the election. Zachary and Dumpty did a lot of dirty deeds to obtain their wealth. They were afraid to lose all their money, so they bribed Dorian¡¯s girlfriend and her family. Hence, the moment Dorian was released from prison, Felicia married him. On the third day of his marriage, Dorian went missing, and his body was found in the river a dayter. He was already gnawed on by the fish. Dorian and Le were orphans. Their parents died when they were young, so Felicia took over all of Dorian¡¯s wealth after he died. When Dorian was fished out of the river, Le was still mourning for him, but then Felicia tricked her into going somewhere with her. She was then taken to this county and forced to prostitute herself. William was filled with pure, unadulterated rage, and he was trembling. You died for nothing, my friend. Le wiped her tears. ¡°Felicia¡¯s the owner of my brother¡¯spany, but the real owners are Zachary and Dumpty.¡± She pointed at the man. ¡°And this guy is Gregorias Punter. He¡¯s Zachary¡¯s nephew, and he¡¯s a bad, bad man.¡± Gregorias shivered. That¡¯s a lie! We had nothing to do with your brother¡¯s death, and he owed us money. I only took you to clear his debt.¡± ¡°Bullsh*t Le stared at him. ¡°My brother had fifteen million in his ount when he was released. There¡¯s no way he would have owed you money.¡± Gregorias wanted to say something, but William had already walked toward him and given him a p. The impact sent Gregorias flying. Half of his face was destroyed and his teeth were broken. He screamed and howled and begged for mercy, but William only looked at him coldly. ¡°Did you make the call?¡± Gregorias looked at him like he was a demon. ¡°Please don¡¯t kill me. I didn¡¯t do any of this. It¡¯s all Zachary. I didn¡¯t do anything. I swear¡.¡± He was starting to slur because of his injury.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. William stared at him. ¡°You made Le prostitute herself?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Gregorias quickly waved his hands. William crushed his left knee, causing him to scream. The bodyguards were so afraid that they didn¡¯t move an inch and just stared at the ground while shivering. Even though Gregorias was their boss, they couldn¡¯t do anything to save him. They just wanted to save their own skins. 2/3 Chapter 142 Come Here and Die ¡°I¡¯d reconsider my answer if I were you.¡± I¡¯m sorry!¡± Gregorias screamed and cried.. 76%1 Finished ¡°Good. At least you recognize your mistakes.¡± William nodded. He then proceeded to crush Gregorias elbow, knees, calves, arms, and shoulders. He also made sure to leave a little present that would torment Gregorias forever. The man fainted, and William turned his attention to the bodyguards. The bodyguards shivered, and one of them went down on his knees. ¡°I did nothing, I swear.¡± William frowned. ¡°I wasn¡¯t asking you.¡± The man shut up, but he was still shivering in fear. William pointed at another man. ¡°How long have you been working for him?¡± ¡°Three years,¡± said that man with a trembling voice. ¡°So, you know everything about him?¡± ¡°Y¨CYes. ¡°Good, so you must know where Zachary is.¡± The man quickly said, ¡°I know. He¡¯s in the county, and he divorced his wife three months ago. He¡¯s going to marry Felicia tomorrow.¡°¨C Wait, what? Oh, so that¡¯s how it is. William mused for a moment before saying, ¡°Tell him I¡¯ll be attending hist wedding.¡± After that, he helped Le to her feet and left the Great Times. Send Gifts 40 Chapter 143 Chapter 143 Deputy Hall Master ? 76%1 Finished The moment Le went into the car, she cried into her hands. For thest six months, her life was filled. with despair. Words weren¡¯t enough to describe it. William looked at her and gently said, ¡°Cry your heart out.¡± He slowly drove to a hotel and reserved a room. Then he sat Le down and massaged her face. The golden Qi worked its magic, and Le¡¯s bruises disappeared. He checked on her and noticed a few injuries on her body, so he slowly healed her. Le sat quietly. She had already calmed down from the ordeal. After he was done treating Le, Williamn called for room service, and in came the waiter with a feast. Le hadn¡¯t been eating since afternoon, and she was famished, so she quickly dug into it, but she wasn¡¯t a big eater, so she was full after a bit, and she looked at William. ¡°Dorian told me you were powerful, and he wasn¡¯t lying. It was a pity you were still in jail, or he might¡¯ve lived. The girl clenched her fists, her eyes ring with fury. William heaved a sigh. ¡°The fact those two are getting married tomorrow means they¡¯ve been conspiring for a long time. They killed Dorian. What else do you know about his death?¡± Le shook her head. ¡°All I remember is that Felicia took Dorian on a honeymoon the day after they got married, and she came back alone.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t the Criminal Apprehenders look into this?¡± Le sneered. Zachary bribed them.¡± William was silent for a while. ¡°Dorian was a smart man. He should¡¯ve noticed something was wrong.¡± A sigh escaped Le¡¯s lips. ¡°He trusted her too much. If it weren¡¯t for her, Dorian wouldn¡¯t have lost the battle.¡± William nodded and solemnly asked, ¡°Do you want to avenge him?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°Of course.¡± Le gritted her teeth. ¡°Felicia, Zachary, Dumpty¡ I¡¯ll make them pay. And I will find out who killed my brother.¡± William nodded. ¡°Now that I¡¯m here, I¡¯ll find out the truth. Get some rest. We¡¯ll visit your brother¡¯s grave tomorrow.¡± Le nodded, but she couldn¡¯t sleep. She was lying on the bed, and yet her eyes were open. William called Mique. Even though it was the dead of the night, Mique was still handling the abode case. William said, ¡°Mique, I¡¯d like to join the Canan Hall and investigate a certain case.¡± He told Mique what had happened, and Mique said, ¡°You should help your friends out and make sure justice is served. Someone will hand you the documents tomorrow. I¡¯ll send two of my men over. Just look into the case. If anything happens, I have your back.¡± Matthew was touched. ¡°Thank you, Mique.¡± He hung up and felt more at ease. Alright, I can do this without toorries note, 1/3 Chapter 143 Deputy Hall Master 76%Á¿ Finished developed his divine senses, he had been improving quickly, and his breathing technique was working better than ever. Every two hours, he would practice the body¨Ctempering skill Mique taught him. Every time he practiced this, the golden Qi in his body would be breaking through his quaternary meridians. He researched the movements as he practiced and modified them a little. The third eye allowed him to observe his meridians on a microscopic level, after all. He modified three more sets of movements over the next six hours, raising their effectiveness by at least double, and it delighted him. Quaternary meridians were minuscule and close to the level of cells. Even if he had the third eye, it still took him a long time just to clear the blockade. Most people could only clear part of their quaternary meridians after they stepped into Innate Realm. Only a Warrior King could break through a fraction of their quaternary meridians, and that was only limited to a limb. If they wanted to break through all quaternary meridians, they would have to be a Marital God. Now that William had broken through a part of his quaternary meridians, it would give him a huge boost in power. It was a satisfactory session. He looked at the time, and it was already six¨Cthirty. William took a short break as he waited for Le to wake up. Le fell asleep at about five, and she woke up at seven. Someone rang the doorbell when they were having breakfast. William took the door and was met with two men. One was in his thirties, while the other was in histe twenties. The older man was bald and medium height, but he was well built. His arms were thicker than most people¡¯s legs, and he smiled. ¡°Might you be Mr. Barrett?¡± ¡°I am.¡± The man said, ¡°I¡¯m Canan Hall¡¯s first¨Cteam team captain, Winton Fowler, and this is my second¨Cin-mand, Meister Lens. We¡¯re here to assist with your investigation. He handed a package to William. William took it and checked it out. His identification documents were in the package, and he nodded. ¡°Thank you. Pleasee in.¡± The men went into the lounge and sat down, and Winton looked around. ¡°You¡¯re young for a hall master. You have a bright future ahead of you.¡± William realized that Winton didn¡¯t really like this job, since he thought William was young and weaker than he was, but he didn¡¯t care. ¡°You tter me. I heard the benefits are nice, so I thought I wanted to get a job. I¡¯ll be needing your help.¡± Winton waved his hands. ¡°Oh, we¡¯re not helping, Merely carrying out orders.¡± William opened up the documents, and there was a police ID in it as well as an ID from NSA and the Disciplinary Committee, and he held some high positions in these agencies. He was a Rank Two Commissioner for the police department, and that was about the same as a mayor. About the same level as Cooper. Shocked, he asked, ¡°Are you sure this isn¡¯t a joke?¡± Winton checked the IDs, and his smile froze. ¡°Rank Two Commissioner?¡± William looked at him. ¡°Why? Does this matter?¡± Winton smiled dryly. ¡°Even our hall master only gets Rank Three Commissioner. These are all real ranks. People can check it on the official websites.¡± 2/3 Jun Chapter 143 Deputy Hall Master Äú75%Á¿ Finished Of course, Winton was shocked. Rank Two Commissioner was a high position, and that meant William would have an easier time investigating the case. He has connections in the government? Maybe that¡¯s how he got these positions. William took out the ID for NSA, and he was on the same level as a deputy chief. He was NSA¡¯s high special investigator. The ID for the Disciplinary Committee said he was the deputy chief for the Agency of Integrity¡¯s Canan area. Winton was shocked when he saw all the IDs, and he stopped looking down on William. The only reason William could get these positions meant he had someone powerful backing him. Even the hall master would try to gain his favor, let alone him. Send Gifts 210 Chapter 144 A Mortal¡¯s Medicinal Elixirs Chapter 144 Dragon¡¯s Cradle 75% Finished Winton smiled. ¡°And now that makes you our leader. Tell us if you need anything, Mr. Barrett.¡± William nodded. ¡°Just about to get to that. I¡¯d like to look into the cases of a few people. They¡¯re the bigwigs of their turf. Winton said, ¡°No one too powerful is going to stay in a county. Just tell us what to do, sir.¡± ¡°Look into the cases of Zachary Frost and Dumpty Franklin. I want to find out their connections and take the shares of the resort back from them.¡± Winton stood up. ¡°Right away, sir.¡± Once they were gone, William went to see Dorian. Dorian¡¯s tablet was in the Franklin ancestral hall. They¡¯d have to go back to Le¡¯s ce if they wanted to pay him a visit. The vige Le grew up in was called Dragon¡¯s Nest. Back during the early days of the first empire, there used to be a snake that resided here, and it evolved into a dragon one day. This vige had a long history, and a lot of the buildings were a thousand years old. The Franklin ancestral hall was located in the western part of the vige, and there was a za in front of it. It was where the elderly and the kids hung out. An M8 stopped on the za, and out came Le and William. The vigers looked at the car, and they were all shocked to see Le. Some quickly went back home. Le looked at the ancestral hall with tearful eyes, and William patted her shoulder. ¡°Take me there.¡± They entered the ancestral hall, and a mountain of tablets stood before them. Le found the one belonging to her brother, and she cried inconsbly. Matthew lit some candles and stood before his friend¡¯s tablet, and he bowed. ¡°I¡¯ll avenge you, my friend. And I shall take care of your sister. Go in peace,¡± And he bowed again. Sounds of footsteps came from the entrance, and a group of vigers huddled around outside. An old an in his sixties hissed, ¡°How dare youe back?¡± Le was still crying, but she turned around and red at the old man. Loudly, she said, ¡°Why can¡¯t Ie back? I did nothing wrong. Dorian did nothing wrong!¡± The n leader harrumphed. ¡°Your brother took the n¡¯s wealth, and Felicia took them away once he died. Felicia is not one of us. You and your brother have betrayed us!¡± Le was shivering in fury. ¡°Nonsense! My brother did right by everyone, and he was the one who took a loan to invest in the business! He bought his shares fair and square, unlike your son! You are the one who betrayed us!¡± The n leader flew into a rage. ¡°Insolence! Men, take her away! Punishment is due!¡± A few burly men came ahead and tried to capture Le, but William stopped them. ¡°You cannot touch. her.¡± The old man stared at William and shrieked, ¡°This is our n¡¯s business. Stand aside, outsider.¡± 1/3 Chapter 144 Dragon¡¯s Cradle the reason for Dorian Franklin¡¯s death. Dumpty Franklin and Zachary Frost are on the list as well The n leader was shocked, and then he got skeptical. This is fake, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Find it our yourselves. My name is William Barrett. Check the.¡± He held Le up. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± No one tried to stop him, since the police were terrifying after all. When they got into the car, Le said, ¡°I¡¯d like to go home for a bit to take some stuff.¡± Finished William nodded and drove to a three¨Cstory house in the eastern part of the vige. The gates were locked, and the yard was deserted. Le went into the house to get some important items, while William ascended to the top floor, where he could see the river. It was there he saw a beam of light glowing in the river. He turned on the third eye, and the light shone brighter still, breaking through the water¡¯s surface and forming the silhouette of a lotus. A few minutes.ter, the light disappeared. Curious, he stared at the river, but the light didn¡¯t show up anymore, and Le came to see him. ¡°Say, Le, this vige goes by the name of Dragon¡¯s Nest. Is it rted to a dragon?¡± Le nodded. ¡°Back in the first empire, there was a big snake that took up residence here, and a lot of people saw it evolve into a dragon. Thinking that this ce brings luck, people started gathering here, and eventually, the ce became a vige.¡± ¡°Do you know where the snake resided, precisely? The ce where it evolved into a dragon.¡± Le pointed at the ce where William saw the light. ¡°There. There¡¯s a shoal on the left, and it¡¯s written in the vige¡¯s logs.¡± William was interested. Could it be? That light might be rted to the dragon. But he had no time for this. It was Zachary and Felicia¡¯s wedding, and he must attend it. They went back to Asopus, and Winton texted William halfway through. The investigation was underway, and they had some evidence on hand. Zachary had a lot of allies, including the captain of the Criminal Apprehenders, the mayor of Asopus, and some powerful guys. He was the ruler of this ce, so to speak. And he also had a close rtionship with a powerful man in Yamata who went by the name of Daley Howe. Daley was a Divine Realm, and the Howe Family was a family of martial artists. They had a lot of powerful fighters working for them. Winton said, ¡°If we attack Zachary, we might cross Daley.¡± William said, ¡°Keep digging. I want you to find out everything there is to Daley and his family.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Le looked at William. ¡°It¡¯s a hassle, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Have you ever heard of someone called Daley Howe?¡± Le thought about it. ¡°Dorian mentioned him before. Said he¡¯s infamous and powerful.¡± ¡®Daley¡¯s a friend of Zachary. We might have to face him in battle.¡± 2/3 08:01 Wed, 19 Jun Chapter 144 Dragon¡¯s Cradle 75% Finished Le¡¯s heart sank. ¡°We can take this slowly, William.¡± She didn¡¯t want to drag William into a mess because of her vengeance. It was good enough that he saved her. William arched his eyebrow. ¡°T¡¯d still avenge Dorian even if you were fine. They¡¯d best be prepared for a big gift.¡± ording to county. Winton¡¯s intel, the wedding was held in Riverasima Residence, a wealthy district in the Riverasima Residence epassed the riverside and a mountain. There was a bridge leading in and out of the residence. If anyone wanted to cross the bridge, they must get one of the estate owners¡® permission. William came to a stop, and the guard litely asked, ¡°Are you here for the wedding, sir?¡± ¡°Yes. For Zachary and Felicia¡¯s wedding. Please let us through.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Okay, the names are correct. The guard quickly opened up the gates, and William drove into the residence. Send Gifts 40 Chapter 145 Chapter 145 Let Us Fight Finished The lobby of Riverasima Residence was filled with guests from the world of business and politics. William and Le came to the lobby, and Zachary was weing the guests. He froze for a moment when he saw Le, and he wanted to say something, but William went ahead and patted his shoulder. ¡°Congrattions, Mr. Frost.¡± For some reason, the pat made Zachary restless, and he looked at William. ¡°And you are?¡± William took a few steps back and coldly said, ¡°Just here to give you a gift.¡± Zachary finally realized what was going on, and he said, ¡°Guards, chase them away.¡± His guards charged ahead, trying to subdue William and Le, but then Zachary started screaming. His bones started to twist and transform, his muscles were contracting, forming balls of flesh on his skin. Then, his face started to nt, and he let out a scream. The guests were shocked by the change, and then a woman came out. She held Zachary, crying, ¡°Are you alright?¡± Le said, ¡°That¡¯s her. That¡¯s Felicia.¡± William flicked his fingers, and Felicia suddenly burst into uncontrobleughter. Sheughed andughed until she wet herself, and her legs were starting to tremble. The guests couldn¡¯t believe what they were doing, while William took Le and left. An excited Le asked. ¡°You did that, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes. Zachary¡¯s symptoms willst for a month, and he¡¯ll die of exhaustion, while Felicia willugh until she dies. Well, they¡¯d beg for a quick way out if they know what I have in mind for them.¡± Le was more than satisfied. ¡°They finally got what they deserve.¡± They left the residence, and William reserved a room at a nearby hotel, waiting for news. A whileter, Winton showed up with the details of the Howe Family. The Howe family had two Divine Realms, and they were powerful in Jazona. They were also rted to Frank Wadzinski. Frank¡¯s sister was Daley¡¯s wife, and William frowned. So, if I attack Zachary, I¡¯ll be crossing three Divine Realms at the same time. Winton said, ¡°Daley should be at the scene. ¡°Good. Let¡¯s see if he can unravel my trap. I¡¯m going to give you a list. I want you to find out the addresses of Asopus¡® mayor and captain of the Criminal Apprehenders.¡± ¡°What do you n to do with them, boss?¡± asked Winton. ¡°These people are Zachary¡¯s allies and guardians. I¡¯d like to visit them. I trust they¡¯ll wee me warmly, given I¡¯m their superior.¡± Ah, so he¡¯s going to make them submit. Winton didn¡¯t say that out loud, however. ¡°Be careful and leave no traces. ¡°I know.¡± 1/3 Chapter 145 Let Us Fight Finished Winton went back to investigate matters, while William returned to training. Le was resting in her room. Time went by, and it was already live. William modified four more sets of movements, and the effects were great. So great, he had forgotten about lunch. Le kept quiet until he came out. The phone in the lounge rang, and Le took the call. The waiter in the lobby said, ¡°Mr. Barrett, one Mr. Howe wishes to see you.¡± ¡°Which Mr. Howe?¡± asked Le. ¡°Daley Howe,¡± said the waiter. Le¡¯s heart sank, and she quickly knocked on William¡¯s door. Then William came out. ¡°I assumed Daley¡¯s here?¡± Le nodded. ¡°Is he here for trouble?¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. We¡¯ll see him.¡± He and Le came to the reception room. There was a man in the room. He wasn¡¯t tall, and he looked about forty¨Cfive years old, but his muscles were taut, and the look in his gaze was sharp. He then turned around, and he and William sized each other up. A whileter, William asked, ¡°Are you looking for me?¡± The man sped his fist. ¡°Call me Daley. What¡¯s your name, friend?¡± ¡°William. And what brings you here today. Mr. Howe?¡± Daley said calmly, ¡°I assume you attended Zachary¡¯s wedding?¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ah, yes, and I congratted him. So, how did the wedding go?¡± Daley¡¯s face fell. ¡°You attacked a civilian and almost wrecked his body. That¡¯s not a good look.¡± William chuckled. ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Daley frowned. ¡°Let¡¯s cut to the chase. Why did you do that to him? ¡°You want to defend him?¡± William looked at him. Daley harrumphed. ¡°He¡¯s my sworn brother. His problem is my problem.¡± ¡°Very well. Let¡¯s settle this at nine tonight. How does the park across sound?¡± You¡¯re not backing off?¡± A hint of fury red in Daley¡¯s eyes. ¡°You¡¯d better not regret it.¡± And Daley left. Guess we¡¯ll settle this with a battle at nightfall William saw him off and returned to the hotel. He had a simple meal and went back to training. Time went by, and it was already eight. Winton came back with the addresses of the people William wanted to see. When he was told of the uing battle, he got nervous. ¡°Fights at your level are no joking matter. I¡¯ll have to call the hall master.¡± William didn¡¯t object to that. ¡°Sure.¡± 2/3 Chapter 145 Let Us Fight Finished When the hall master of Canan Hall got the news of that battle, he leaped from his chair. ¡°What? He wants to fight Daley? No, you have to stop him!¡± Noah Boyd roared. Shocked, Winton handed the phone over to William. ¡°Hello, hall master.¡± Noah held his frustration down. ¡°I know you have powerful allies, but the Howes are not to be trifled with. If you win, you¡¯ll gain nothing but a new enemy. If you lose, you¡¯ll die. This is a losc¨Close situation.¡± William said, ¡°I didn¡¯t start this fight; he did.¡± Just think it through.¡± Noah mmed the phone down. Curious, William asked, ¡°Is the hall master part of the Howe Family?¡± ¡°No,¡± said Winton. ¡°But the Howe Family is the biggest family around. If they falter, then the whole cultivation world of Jazona will be plunged into turmoil.¡± William said, ¡°So you mean we need families like the Howes to keep the peace?¡± Winton nodded. ¡°Yes, and that¡¯s why the nation works with them while keeping a close eye on them at the same time.¡± William harrumphed. ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered to give a hoot. If a battle is what he wants, a battle is what he gets. Send Gifts 40 Chapter 146 Chapter 146 ke Snider Finished After a moment of silence. Winton said, ¡°The Howes from Jazona aren¡¯t just a martial arts family. Baresi. Group, which they are in control of, is powerful too. Therefore, the Howes are one of the three wealthiest families in Jazona, and their power extends to many parts of the city. William certainly understood that it wasn¡¯t easy to deal with the Howes. Regardless, he had to get revenge for his best friend, and there was no room for negotiation. Meanwhile, Noah¡¯s towering figure was pacing around in his office in Canan Hall. He knew little about William¡¯s background, but he was aware that Mique had appointed him to be the deputy hall master. However, what happened in Jazona was no small matter. Once the tension escted, it would be difficult for them to settle the issue. As such, he was extremely worried. After hesitating for a bit, he decided to contact Mique. When the call connected, Noah straightened up and said, ¡°Mr. Ivory, there¡¯s something I need to report to you¡ After hearing the entire story, Mique replied coldly, ¡°Do the Howes have nothing better to do? How dare they meddle in our affairs? Stay out of this. I¡¯ll handle it.¡± Then, he hung up and called his eldest disciple, ke Snider, who had founded Norumbia Company in Werton. Thepany offered escort services, and ke was the chief escort. Today¡¯s escortpanies were simr to those in ancient times, but they had to deal with moreplicated tasks. Upon receiving his master¡¯s call, ke stood up respectfully. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll handle it right away!¡± After the call ended, ke sported an awkward expression, for he didn¡¯t know that he had a new martial uncle who got into a conflict with the Howes from Jazona. He and Daley were going to fight in the evening. ¡°That martial uncle has caused us so much trouble, eh?¡± ke sighed and told his subordinate to get the helicopter ready. He had to head to Jazona right away. The Howes were from Jazona. Their residence, Howe Manor, was located in Howe Vige, which was a terrific ce. The west side of it was a jujube forest, the south side of it was a mulberry forest, the east side of it was a river, and the north side of it was a hill. No doubt it was a scenic ce. Presently, the patriarch of the Howe Family, Curtis Howe, was practicing martial arts in the yard. He had delegated the family business to the juniors so that he would have more time to practice. Suddenly, a disciple came over and reported, ¡°Master, we¡¯ve been informed that ke Snider from Werton ising for a visit.¡± Curtis was shocked upon hearing that. ke was a famous Grandmaster as well as the most powerful person in Werton. It was said that his master was a Warrior King. I have nothing to do with such a powerful cultivator. Why is he dropping by dll of a sudden? He was anxious. What if ke wants to fight me or even directly kill me? I¡¯d be powerless to counterattack! I¡¯m no match for him when ites to my background and power. How am I supposed to fight him? ¡¡¡¡ had ¡¡nu misha -lomonen. To sme anid that whaanse umat 1/3 Chapter 146 ke Snider business in the North had to respect ke. No doubt the Howes weren¡¯tparable to him. An apprehensive Curtis asked his disciple, ¡°Where¡¯s your martial uncle?¡± He was talking about his younger brother, Daley, Seeing that the disciple appeared hesitant, Curtis growled, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me?!¡± 975%Á¿ Finished Terrified, the disciple fell to his knees. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master. Martial Uncle went to Asopus. From what I¡¯ve heard, Martial Uncle is about to fight a Divine Realm Master called William. The fight will start at 9.00PM tonight.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Curtis was astounded. When two cultivators fought, either one party would be injured or killed. Since the other party was a Divine Realm Master, it showed he had a powerful background. How did Daley get into a conflict with him? Suddenly realizing something, he was astonished. Does ke¡¯s visit have something to do with this matter? He quickly dialed Daley¡¯s number and felt relieved when the call connected. Then, he demanded, ¡°Come home right now, Daley! Something serious has happened!¡± A shocked Daley asked, ¡°What¡¯s happened?¡± Curtis replied, ¡°ke Snider from Werton ising to kill me. Come back right now. I can¡¯t deal with him on my own!¡± Daley eximed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go home right away!¡± Although he had a battle in the evening, he still headed home as fast as he could. Asopus wasn¡¯t far away from his home, so he arrived at his destination an hourter. When he came home and saw Curtis calmly waiting for him in the yard, he knew he had been fooled. He roared, ¡°How could you lie to me?!¡± Curtis snorted. I didn¡¯t lie to you. ke will be here soon.¡± Daley frowned. ¡°What¡¯s he trying to do? Just because he¡¯s a Grandmaster, doesn¡¯t mean he can oppress us as he pleases.¡± A furious Curtisnded his palm on the armrest. ¡°Don¡¯t you get it? ke ising for you!¡± Daley was startled. ¡°For me?¡± Curtis continued, ¡°Why else do you think he¡¯sing? Not long after you got into a conflict with someone, we were informed that ke wasing. Do you think it¡¯s a coincidence?¡± Daley furrowed his brows. ¡°I didn¡¯t know William had something to do with ke.¡± I¡¯m afraid they do know each other.¡± Curtis sighed. ¡°You¡¯ve caused us so much trouble. If we offend ke, all of us will be destroyed.¡± Daley snorted. ¡°So what if he¡¯s a Grandmaster? I¡¯ll also be one in ten years!¡± ¡°Just like what you¡¯ve said, it¡¯ll take you another ten years before you be one!¡± Curtis glowered at hini. ¡°Moreover, ke has a formidable background. His master is a Warrior King. Can you fight him?¡± 2/3 Wed, Chapter 146 ke Snider Daley kept his mouth shut. Certainly, there was no way he could defeat a Warrior King. Finished Then, Curtis asked him what had happened. Daley narrated the entire story to him, after which Curtis said, ¡°William is trying to get revenge for Dorian. Why did you get involved in this kind of feud?¡± Daley replied. ¡°Zachary is my best friend-¡± ¡°That¡¯s nonsense!¡± Curtis growled. ¡°He was just your fair¨Cweather friend. You didn¡¯t have to make a move just because he was killed!¡± Just as Daley was ready to argue, they heard the sound of a helicopter approaching. Someone rushed over and said, ¡°Mr. Snider has arrived.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. An astounded Curtis quickly took Daley¡¯s hand as they went outside, where they saw a helicopternd on the ground 300 feet away from the manor. ke got down and strode toward them. ke was six¨Cfoot¨Cfive. Before he even arrived, the Howes were intimidated by his majestic aura. ¡°It¡¯s our honor to have you here.¡± Curtis smiled and went over to greet him. They had met before. ke shook hands with Curtis and replied with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s been two years since we met, Mr. Howe. Your power has increased so much.¡± Curtis quickly waved his hand. ¡°My cultivation is nothingpared to a Grandmaster like you.¡± Daley cupped his fists. He had to be respectful since the other party was a t Grandmaster. ke took a look at Daley and said with a smile, ¡°I heard you only ascended to the Divine Realmst year, Mr. Daley. Congrattions.¡± Daley replied, ¡°I only reached the Divine Realm in Marchst year. My cultivation is not worth mentioning in front of a Grandmaster like you.¡± After some small talk, Curtis invited ke to the yard. ke only had two subordinates with him, which showed he had decided toe here in a hurry. He cut to the chase by saying. ¡°I do have a reason for visiting you, Mr. Howe. I¡¯m here to talk about your brother.¡± A startled Daley thought that it indeed had something to do with William. Send Gifts 40 Chapter 147 3/3 A Mortal¡¯s Medicinal Elixirs Chapter 147 Martial Uncle Curtis asked, ¡°Well, did my brother offend you in any way, Mr. Snider?¡± ke waved his hand. ¡°He didn¡¯t. It¡¯s just that my martial uncle had gotten into a conflict with your brother. They¡¯re going to fight in the evening.¡± Curtis was bbergasted. ¡°What?! Is he your martial uncle? Finished Daley was astounded as well. Gosh! ke is already a senior figure in the martial world. His martial uncle must be even more authoritative! Curtis red at his brother before saying, ¡°I just found out about it. That¡¯s why I told him toe back.¡± ke exined impassively, ¡°He¡¯s my Great Master¡¯s newest disciple, and my master is protective of him. As his disciple, I certainly have to share his burden. I don¡¯t think you should fight my martial uncle tonight. If you insist, I¡¯ll contend with you another time.¡± His words were practically a threat. The Howes didn¡¯t dare to refute him as they nodded subserviently. ke continued, ¡°I¡¯m sure you know who my Great Master is.¡± Curtis hurriedly replied, ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve heard a lot about Master Seraph.¡± ke replied. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll say no more. Daley, go and apologize to my martial uncle, and we won¡¯t settle the score with you.¡± Daley was surely displeased, for he wasn¡¯t willing to apologize to William. However, he didn¡¯t dare to say anything, for Master Seraph was a famous figure. No one had the guts to offend his disciples. ke and his junior brothers were all Grandmasters. What was more, they had a master who was a Warrior King. Curtis immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll bring my brother to apologize to your martial uncle. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± A pleased ke replied, ¡°That¡¯s wonderful. Since you¡¯ve shown me respect, I¡¯ll help you out in the future if you get into trouble. I¡¯ll take my leave now. Farewell!¡± Since they had talked things out, he rose from the chair and left the ce while the Howes saw him off. After getting into the helicopter, ke sported a conflicted expression. Eventually, he ordered through clenched teeth, ¡°Go to Asopus now!¡± He didn¡¯t want to see William because he would have to salute his martial uncle. After all, he was a Grandmaster, so it would be embarrassing for him to salute a younger man. Nevertheless, respecting the elders was crucial in his Sect. If he refused to meet his martial uncle now, his master would chastise him in the future. After giving it some thought, he still decided to visit William and see what was so special about hirm that his Great Master decided to take him on as a disciple. Presently, William had no idea what had happened. He waited from 8.30PM to 10.00PM. I can¡¯t believe Daley stood me up! Is he afraid of me or something? No doubt he was displeased. Since his opponent was nowhere to be seen, he decided to practice the Holy Fist in the park. He was pretty 1/3Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 147 Martial Uncle 75% #Finished Soon, it was 10.30PM. There was no one else in the park. Since he was engrossed in his practice, he was oblivious to the passing of time. All of a sudden, his cars twitched. He whipped his head to the left and bellowed, ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± A towering figure descended from above and extended his fist toward William¡¯s head. ¡°A Grandmaster!¡± The moment William saw the person¡¯s attack, he was astonished. His Force surged instantly as he pushed out his palm. He quickly activated the Tathagata¡¯s Divine Palm, and all his bones cracked. After they exchanged moves, he swiftlynded two fists and one kick on the opponent. Boom! With the two of them as the center, an air st swept across the ce, causing all the sand and leaves on the ground to rise. The person was sent flying away for a moment before hended on the floor. Meanwhile, William was startled as the person¡¯s attack was void of power, causing no harm to him. On the other hand, all of his attacks had struck the other party. The man had a burly figure, and he looked like he was in his forties. His six¨Cfoot¨Cfive figure made him look intimidating. He spat out some blood and fell to his knees with a helpless smile. ¡°¡®Greetings, martial uncle! My name is ke Snider.¡± Did he just call me martial uncle? William was startled for a moment before asking, ¡°Who are you?¡± ke replied. ¡°My master is Mique Ivory.¡± Only then did Williame to his senses. ¡°You¡¯re Mique¡¯s disciple? Please get up. Did I hurt you?¡± He went to help ke up. ke got to his feet and wiped the blood from his mouth before saying with a smile, ¡°Your move was amazing, William. If we were in the same Realm, I would¡¯ve been dead.¡± William sighed. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you inform me about your visit? If I had injured you, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to exin it to your master.¡± ke appeared embarrassed. He just wanted to find out how powerful William was, so he didn¡¯t expect to be hurt, which was humiliating. However, he had to admit that William was indeed formidable. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± William suddenly patted the other man. ke asked curiously, ¡°What are you doing, William?¡± William exined, ¡°I used Crimson Finger just now, so I¡¯m trying to reverse it.¡± ke was astounded, for he wasn¡¯t aware that he had been struck with Crimson Finger. Also, he wondered how William even cultivated Crimson Finger, for it was a notoriously difficult technique. When William was done with it, he said, ¡°You¡¯re good now.¡± ke indeed felt more relieved. He said in shock, ¡°Your Crimson Finger is intimidating. Fortunately, I¡¯m not your enemy. Otherwise, I¡¯would¡¯ve been killed.¡± William asked, ¡°How did you know I was here? You even came to find me.¡± 2/3 Chapter 147 Martial Uncle Finished ke briefly told him what happened. When William heard it was Mique¡¯s order, he nodded. ¡°Mique was only worried that I¡¯d be hurt. In fact, Daley is weak. I can defeat him with just three moves,¡± A crawling sensation spread through ke¡¯s scalp as he nodded repeatedly. There¡¯s no need for you to settle the score with him. The Howes are just a bunch of weaklings. If I wasn¡¯t worried that my master would lecture me, I would¡¯ve destroyed the Howes on your behalf.¡± William waved his hand. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Since the Howes have decided to stay out of this, I won¡¯t settle the score with them.¡± ke said with a smile, ¡°Alright. Just let them off the hook. By the way, do you need my help?¡± William replied, ¡°No need. I can handle this myself As he spoke, he suddenly hummed because he discovered three tiny needles that had been jabbed into the major acupoints on ke¡¯s back. ¡°Why are there needles on your back?¡± ke was shocked. ¡°How did you discover it, William?¡± He ascended to the Innate Realm when he was 45 years old. Since he was high¨Cspirited, he decided to challenge a famous Grandmaster named Buck Hoyles at that time. He ended up getting struck by the other party¡¯s Nine¨CSpecter Palm, causing his meridians to be damaged. His entire body hurt whenever it was a gloomy day. The injury caused his cultivation to get stuck because whenever he cultivated, his meridians would be in unbearable pain. He had looked for many doctors over the past ten years. He even sought help from his Great Master, but no one could solve his problem. William said, ¡°I¡¯m a doctor, so I can tell you¡¯re injured. Are your needles meant to ease your pain?¡± ke dipped his head. ¡°You have wonderful eyesight, William. The Divine Doctor, Mordred Austin, jabbed these needles into me. They work well, but I can¡¯t remove them. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to bear the pain. William shook his head. ¡°Mordred¡¯s medical skills are amazing, but he can¡¯t heal your injury. Don¡¯t go back first. Come with me. I¡¯ll treat your injury.¡± Send Gifts Chapter 148 Chapter 148 Treating His Injury ke was surprised upon hearing that. ¡°William, are you saying you can heal my injury?¡± William replied, ¡°Yes. However, it¡¯s been a long time since you were injured, so it¡¯ll be troublesome to treat it.¡± ke felt his chest tightening. ¡°How troublesome is it? Do you need some special herbs?¡± William replied with a smile, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. You just have to get some rest for several days and take some medicine.¡± Do I only have to rest for a few days? ke was so thrilled that he started trembling. ¡°Can I really recover in a few days, William?¡± William said, ¡°More or less. Let¡¯s not stay here. Come back to the hotel with me.¡± ke was excited. He had experienced too much hardship that no one else could understand because of the pain in his meridians. Now that there was hope for he was understandably overwhelmed. Presently, he was grateful toward William and finally understood why his Great Master took him on as a disciple, for William was incredibly talented. When they arrived at the hotel, Le let out a sigh of relief. She had been worried about William the entire time, so she was relieved to see hime back safely. William told her to get some rest and started treating ke in his room. The treatment was simple. He just had to use acupuncture and his Golden Qi. It would only take him two to three days to heal ke¡¯s damaged meridians. He inserted some needles into ke¡¯s acupoints and helped treat the man¡¯s injury using his Qi for 30 minutes before telling him to activate his Qi slowly. This time, ke felt less pain in his meridians, and he was ted. Then, William cultivated on his own and let ke recover slowly. For the rest of the time, he adjusted the moves of five Body Tempering Techniques. There were twelve sets of moves that were in ordance with twelve two¨Chour periods in a day. After practicing all of them, he gained a lot of benefits and had a better understanding of Body Tempering Techniques. He understood that as long as he kept on practicing the techniques for a year, he would be able to open up one¨Cthird of the quaternary meridians. Moreover, these connected meridians could form a Qi cirction, which would be massively beneficial to his cultivation. After cultivating for the entire night, ke felt significantly less pain in his meridians. The pain was bearable for him. In the morning, William treated him with his Golden Qi for 30 minutes again before telling him to continue cultivating. Before noon, Daley and Curtis came to visit. Unlike how haughty he was the day before, Daley subserviently apologized to William. They then engaged in some small talk. William had no intention of going against the Howes, so he reconciled with Daley. ke wasn¡¯t there the entire time. It wasn¡¯t until the Howes were gone that ke appeared and said with a smile, ¡°Well, Daley knows his ce at the very least.¡± 1/3 Chapter 148 Treating His Injury Finished William nodded. ¡°My best friend Dorian was killed by Zachary and his gang. I¡¯m here to avenge his death.¡± ke said. ¡°Mypany has a subsidiary in Jazona. If you need any assistance, just tell me right away?Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. William turned down his help, but he was curious about hispany, so he asked, ¡°Are escort services in demand now? How¡¯s your business doing?¡± ke replied with a smile, ¡°It seems that you know little about escort services, William.¡± Then, he exined to William what his business was all about. Escortpanies these days were different from those in ancient times. Just like today¡¯s pawn shops, they offeredprehensive services. In fact, hispany¡¯s full name was Norumbia Security Company, but the people in the martial world called it Norumbia Company. Their services were extensive. Other than escorting important people, they could also help protect valuable items or assets. For example, if a cultivator rose to prominence and acquired a piece ofnd but wasn¡¯t powerful enough to protect their territory yet, they could seek their help to strengthen the security. Additionally, most of their customers were outside the martial world. They could help banks escort cash, offer security services for private exhibitions or auctions, and so on. Those were profitable businesses. Around ten years ago, ke invested in two security servicepanies, and they were worth 70 billion on the stock market now. On the other hand, Norumbia Company brought in an annual revenue of 7 billion on paper. This was because some people in the martial world would directly pay the fees to ke, so the money wouldn¡¯t appear in thepany¡¯s ounts. All in all, hispany was profitable, but it also came with a lot of risks. A small number of their staff would either be injured or killed every year. They had to risk their lives to earn money. Upon hearing ke¡¯s exnation, William gained some knowledge and felt that the escort services were interesting. All of a sudden, ke said with a smile, ¡°If you¡¯re interested, you can work with me someday if there¡¯s a job.¡± William asked, ¡°How much money do your escorts typically earn?¡± ke replied, ¡°For a Divine Realm Master, their annual sry is 1.4 million. They¡¯ll earn some extra ie for every escort job. Usually, they can earn 4 million to 7 million annually. If they take on high- risk jobs, they might even earn 14 million in a single trip. William¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°14 million in a single trip? If there¡¯s such a job in the future, count me in.¡± ke guffawed. ¡°Sure.¡± In the afternoon, William treated ke one more time and told him to go home and rest. He also gave him a prescription slip and told him to prepare the medicine every day. That way, ke would fully recover in two to three days. ke bid him farewell and left behind his contact number. He told William to contact him whenever thetter needed help. 2/3 19 Jun Chapter 148 Treating His Injury 75% Finished After ke was gone, William followed his n and went to visit the county mayor and the leader of the Criminal Apprehenders in Asopus. The county mayor¡¯s name was Wade Nash and the leader of the Criminal Apprehenders was Forrest Peters. They were the biggest backers of Zachary. This time, he visited them as a high special investigator. When William arrived and revealed his identity, Wade and Forrest became apprehensive and submissive. At any rate, they understood William¡¯s message¨CZachary would be destroyed, and the two of them had better behave themselves. Otherwise, they would be dealt with too. In the end, Wade and Forrest saw William off while sweating profusely. The same afternoon, they formed an investigation team. Wade was the leader and Forrest was the deputy leader. They were ready to look into Zachary and Dumpty¡¯s wrongdoings. Since Zachary no longer had any backers, all his wrongdoings were exposed, and various sorts of evidence were soon collected. A report was sent to William¡¯s room before dusk. The document showed that Zachary, Dumpty, and Felicia were involved in murder and upying other people¡¯s assets. They had alsomitted crimes such as extortion, ckmail, and kidnapping. The county office was officially investigating them. Besides that, Le would inherit Dorian¡¯s equity interest and help look after the vigers¡® shareholdings that had been stolen by Zachary. William was generally pleased with the oue, and he told Wade and the others to immediately execute the verdict. In the evening, William went to the hospital and appeared before Zachary. Presently, Zachary was convulsing with a hideous expression. He had been going through immense pain. There was no one else in the ward. Even his family members weren¡¯t willing to stay there because he had been howling all day. They couldn¡¯t take it anymore. William patted Zachary, after which thetter calmed down. Although Zachary was in pain, he could still think clearly. He stared at William with a horrified expression and yelled, ¡°What on earth do you want? Why are you torturing me?! Since he had been screaming for a long time, his voice had turned hoarse. William said coldly, ¡°Dorian was my best friend, so you have to pay for his death!¡± A despondent Zachary eximed, ¡°Help! Save me!¡± Regardless of how hard he tried, his voice was weak. The people outside the ward couldn¡¯t hear him. Deep in misery, he cried, ¡°Please let me off, sir! This ce is like a living hell for me. I killed Dorian. I¡¯ll hand myself over to the police and ept the punishments!¡± He didn¡¯t want to bear the same kind of pain again. That was some inhuman torture. He would rather be convicted than endure the pain again. Send Gifts Chapter 149 Chapter 149 Getting His Revenge ¡°Alright. I won¡¯t torture you any longer,¡± William quickly struck several acupoints on Zachary Zachary shuddered and started pissing and pooping uncontrobly. As he felt a stream of coldness. charging around in his body, he eximed, ¡°What did you do to me?l¡± William replied, ¡°Nothing. This is Hidden Poison. You¡¯ll die in a week. Spend your remaining time repenting, will you?¡± Finished With that, he left the ce, leaving Zachary growling on his own. However, he had already lost his voice. He could only widen his eyes and leave his mouth open in despair. Soon, William went to see Felicia, who was in another ward. Felicia was stillughing, but she no longer had any strength left. Her throat was dry and her eyes were bloodshot. Life was no different from a living hell for her. William patted her, which calmed her down. She stared at the man and asked hoarsely, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Dorian¡¯s best friend,¡± William replied coldly. ¡°Are you pleased with your life now after killing your husband?¡± With a horrified expression, Felicia refuted, ¡°I didn¡¯t kill Dorian. Stop saying nonsense- William struck her acupoints without touching her, making herugh and cry at the same time. At that moment, she would rather be in actual hell. During the wee hours in Dragon¡¯s Nest, the patriarch was sending Dumpty to the riverside while carrying many bags. He said, ¡°Take this money. Continue down the river and find somewhere to hide. I have a feeling something terrible will happen, so you¡¯d better note back for the time being.¡± Dumpty said, ¡°Dad, why should we be afraid? Even the deputy mayor has sided with us.¡± The patriarch sighed. ¡°Listen to me. It¡¯s different this time.¡± There was a boat on the river. The skipper said impatiently, ¡°Are you leaving or not?¡± A helpless Dumpty boarded the boat, which then sailed down the river. However, not long after they departed, a hand suddenly emerged from the water and dragged Dumpty into the river. The skipper yelled but didn¡¯t dare to move a muscle. Under the water, William dragged Dumpty downward until they were over 100 feet from the surface before he broke the man¡¯s spine. Dumpty stopped struggling in an instant. He widened his eyes as water gushed into his lungs. He soon lost his breath. After killing Dumpty, William kept swimming forward and soon arrived at a sandbar. Previously, he saw a light radiating from this ce, so he was curious about what was hidden in this so- called Dragon¡¯s Nest. 1/3 Ãü75%Ãæ Chapter 149 Getting His Revenge. #Finished hollow space was about the size of a yard, and it had a furnace with a lid inside. The weak light radiated from the brim of the lid. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be a furnacel¡± William was astounded. He took a look and realized there were pills inside the furnace. The light wasing from the pills. At that moment, he couldn¡¯t tell what the pills were for. However, since they were pills, even if they were the most elementary ones, they would bring massive benefits. He estimated that the furnace weighed about 6,000 to 11,000 pounds, and given how deep it had been buried, it would be challenging to take the furnace out. Moreover, the hollow space was a part of the Dragon Pce. He wasn¡¯t powerful enough to break the seal around it yet. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯lle back and take the furnace after I ascend to the Inmate Realm.¡± Despite his thoughts, he was still worried. He would suffer a loss if another person discovered the furnace. After racking his brain, he decided to discuss the matter with Le the next day and told her to build a gazebo above the water to cover up the glow, Since he had gotten revenge for Dorian, the fury in his chest gradually subsided. The same night, he arrived at Dorian¡¯s house and practiced Body Tempering Techniques until the next morning, At the break of dawn, Le arrived with breakfast. The night before, she learned that William hade to this ce, so she rushed over in her car early in the morning. William didn¡¯t have any appetite. He pointed at the sandbar and said, ¡°That¡¯s a terrific ce. Can a gazebo over there and connect it to this ce with a bridge?¡± Le¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Have you decided to stay here, William?¡± we build William replied with a smile, ¡°Since your brother is no longer around, I have to take care of you on his behalf. I¡¯ll visit you often.¡± An ted Le said, ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll hire some people to build the gazebo and bridge tomorrow.¡± William nodded. ¡°Since we¡¯ve gotten revenge for Dorian, the shareholdings they¡¯ve stolen from you will be returned to you gradually. However, you¡¯re still very young and know nothing about worldly affairs. I suggest you sell the shares to the county office and use the money to invest in other assets.¡± Le said, ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll do as you say.¡± William continued, ¡°I discussed it with themst night. Dorian had about 15 percent of shares, and the entire group¡¯s annual profit is about 43 million. If we calcte it based on 20 years, you¡¯re supposed to get 130 million with 15 percent of shares. Dorian had about 14 million in savings before his death, so it¡¯s 144 million in total. The county office will pass you the money over the three years. 57 million in the first year, 43 million in the second year, and 44 million in the third year. What do you say?¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Le nodded. ¡°No problem, Do I just save all the money in a bank?¡± William replied with ¡°If you don¡¯t know how to I a your finances, I can help you invest it and 2/3 Chapter 149 Getting His Revenge give you ten percent of interest every year.¡± Le said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s too much money. Three percent a year will do.¡± Finished William uttered calmly. I¡¯m giving you ten percent a year because I¡¯ll earn more out of it, so don¡¯t worry about it. By the way, do you have any ns?¡± After giving it some thought, Le replied, ¡°I¡¯d like to renovate my house and build the gazebo. Then, I¡¯ll get some rest and be a teacher.¡± ¡°So, you a want to be a teacher?¡± William smiled. ¡°You¡¯re a millionaire now, so why do you still want to teach?¡± Le hung her head low. ¡°Because there are many kids in the school. That way, I won¡¯t feel lonely.¡± William felt silent. Since Le was on her own now, she naturally wanted to go somewhere with many people lest she felt lonely. He suggested, ¡°Get yourself a boyfriend, and you won¡¯t feel lonely.¡± With a dejected expression, Le said, ¡°I don¡¯t want a boyfriend for now. I hate men.¡± William had no idea how to console her. She had a traumatizing experience that still haunted her to this day. ¡°It¡¯s a good idea to be a teacher. I¡¯ll visit you frequently,¡± he said. Le put on a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t go back on your word, William. If you don¡¯te, I¡¯ll go to Kreim and look for you. William didn¡¯t need to tie the loose ends, for Winton was helping him out. Therefore, he bid Le farewell in the afternoon and returned to Justford. He still had to treat Sherika¡¯s illness, so he couldn¡¯t be absent from Justford for a long time. Upon his return, he immediately treated the woman. She had been anxious because William wasn¡¯t around for the past few days. When he finally came back, she breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Have you been swamped with work recently. Mr. Barrett?¡± Sherika asked. ¡°I can go looking for you, so you don¡¯t have toe here daily.¡± William replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. You¡¯ve been recuperating well, and I¡¯ll heal you in a few days so that you won¡¯t have to keep waiting.¡± Sherika waved her hand. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I understand that treating an illness is a long process.¡± After the treatment ended, William looked out the window and said, ¡°Someone has been peeking at us and taking photos from outside.¡± Send Gifts Chapter 150 A Mortal¡¯s Medicinal Elixirs Chapter 150 The Thugs From Celeste Finished Sherika was unperturbed. ¡°That¡¯s probably a reporter. Someone leaked the secret of my recovery and my joining Oceania Media. They¡¯ve even exposed my address. That¡¯s why there have been many reporters outside my house recently.¡± William was shocked. Once everyone became aware of Sherika¡¯s recovery, the share price of Oceania Media would rise sharply. He fished out his phone and searched the inte. As expected, the share price of Oceania Media had risen by 30 percent. He had been buying thepany¡¯s shares over the past few days, and he had almost used up the 14 million he had. When I receive Le¡¯s money. I¡¯ll use all of it to buy thepany¡¯s shares, he thought. Darkness was descending. Sherika asked, ¡°Do you have any ns tonight, Mr. Barrett?¡± William replied, ¡°Nope.¡± She asked with a smile, ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay here and have dinner with me, then? I feel bored here. I¡¯d like to talk to you.¡± After giving it some thought, William agreed to it. He had been treating her illness for quite a while, so they had be good friends. It was only natural to chat with each other. Sherika told the housemaid to prepare some red wine and dishes. As they had their dinner, she talked about things in showbiz that most people were unaware of. William was astonished, thinking that showbiz was indeed aplicated circle. At around 8.00PM, the doorbell rang. The housemaid answered the door, after which a and a series of footsteps were heard. Following that, a group of men barged into the ce. ¡°You can¡¯te in! I¡¯m calling the police! The housemaid tried to stop them but to no avail. The door was pushed open. Over ten men in dark suits strode into the ce with hideous expressions. They made the house feel cramped. The person in front was a middle¨Caged man who was burly and sported a buzzcut. There was a long scar on his forehead, and his eyes narrowed when he smiled. A sinister glint radiated from his gaze. ¡°How are you, Miss Cabello?¡± He stroked his head and grinned at the woman. Sherika snapped. ¡°What are you doing here. Xavier?!¡± Xavier Mazzanti chuckled. ¡°Mr. oy heard you¡¯ve recovered, so he¡¯s sent me here to visit you.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Please leave at once!¡± Sherika demanded. ¡°Or I¡¯ll call the police!¡± ¡°Call the police? Do you think anyone in this ce has the guts to arrest me?¡± Xavier scoffed. Sherika asked grimly, ¡°What on earth do you want?¡± Xavier grinned. ¡°We were the ones who made you famous, Sherika. Although we terminated the contract with you because you fell ill, we¡¯re still friends.¡± 1/3 Chapter 150 The Thugs From Celeste Finished Oh, don¡¯t forget that you guys were also the ones who sold my shares without my permission. You were absent when I needed you. Is that what friends are for?¡± Xavier put on a faint smile. ¡°Sherika, we¡¯re businessmen, after all. You were valueless at that time, so we had no choice but to do that.¡± Then, he approached the woman and extended his hand. ¡°I heard you can walk now. Show me.¡± ¡°Stay away from mel¡® Sherika shouted, but the man ignored her and continued moving forward. William frowned and thought that these people were annoying. Not only had they barged into someone else¡¯s home without permission, but they were also haughty. He rose from the chair and demanded, ¡°I¡¯ll count to three. Get the f*ck out of here right now! Xavier squinted and examined William. ¡°Who are you, brat? How dare you talk to me like this? Do you know who I am?¡± The next instant, William appeared in front of him andnded a kick on his face. With a crack, Xavier¡¯s was hose broken. Blood streamed down his nose and tears welled up in his eyes. He shrieked and squatted down while clutching his nose. The others were shocked and thought William¡¯s movements were rapid. They didn¡¯t even see clearly how he extended his leg. William was an expert in the Holy Fist, so he could move at incredible speed. It was only natural that they couldn¡¯t see when hended a kick on his opponent. ¡°How dare you hit me, you son of a b-¡°Xavier leaped to his feet and cursed. Before he even finished his words, William pped his face, causing him to spin around in mid¨Cair before crashing into the ground. Then, William stepped on his head and said impassively, ¡°What did you just say?¡± William exerted more force, causing Xavier to shriek in pain. He felt like his head was about to explode. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! Please forgive me!¡± he pleaded. ¡°Get out of Justford!¡± William kicked him away. Xavier got to his feet and ran out of this ce as he was worried William would hurt him again. These people disappeared just as quickly as they had appeared. Sherika let out a sigh of relief and said gratefully, ¡°Thanks, Mr. Barrett,¡± William replied, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Since we¡¯re friends, just call me William.¡± Sherika said, ¡°Sure, William. Xavier is a thug in the underworld of Celeste. He also works for the boss of Celestial Brilliance Co., Hubert oy. Since you¡¯ve injured him, I¡¯m worried he¡¯ll retaliate.¡± William replied with a smile, ¡°Ignore him. He¡¯s just a nobody. If Hubert has the guts to find fault with you again, I¡¯ll head to Celeste and beat him up.¡± 2/3 75%0 Chapter 150 The Thugs From CelestelN?velDrama.Org owns all content. 49 Finished Sherika was still worried. ¡°Hubert is powerful and has connections in the police in Celeste. I¡¯m afraid¡¡± William said calmly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be afraid of them. I¡¯ll be staying in Justford for the next two days. Call me if you face any trouble.¡± Sherika nodded. ¡°Thanks, William. I¡¯m lucky to be friends with you.¡± Williamughed. ¡°That¡¯s a little cheesy. Just joking. Come on and drink.¡± After they finished two bottles of wine, Sherika was tipsy. She was an alluringdy, and her beauty was enhanced as her cheeks were red. There was no denying that William was attracted to her. He quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± Sherika wanted to say something, but she swallowed her words in the end. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m unable to see you off. Bye.¡± After leaving the house, William was regretful. Would something have happened between us if I stayed? Soon, he realized some people were tailing him. He sneered and went to a quieter ce. Several minutester, he arrived at a park. Since it was past 8.00PM, there was no one else around. He stopped in his tracks and demanded impassively, ¡°Are you done following me? Reveal yourselves!¡± Two people emerged from the shadows. Both of them were d in ck cloaks as they hung their heads. low. William snorted. The weather has been swelteringtely. Aren¡¯t you worried you¡¯ll suffer from heatstroke or something?¡± Despite the smile on his face, he was secretly vignt, for he realized the two of them had guns. They approached him and stopped in their tracks when they were 30 feet away from him. The person on the left asked coldly. ¡°Did you injure Xavier?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± William stared at him. ¡°Are you here to get revenge for him?¡± The person chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Then, he lifted his hand and opened fire. A bullet shot toward William. It was his first time dealing with a bullet. He leaped away the moment the other party raised his hand. The bullet missed the target and struck the tree trunk. The other person took out his gun and opened fire alongside hispanion. With an icy gaze, William pushed out his right palm, and the bullets fell to the ground upon impact. Chapter 151 ?Chapter 151 The Gold Demon Tribe His Vision Force was sharp enough to track the trajectory of the bullets, and his Finger-Flicking technique could deflect them! "What?" The two assassins were shocked. It was their first time encountering someone who could deflect bullets bare-handed! Boom! The ground trembled as he swiftly approached the two men. With a crack, their wrists snapped, and their guns fell to the ground. They screamed in pain, falling to their knees, paralyzed and unable to resist. William could now see their faces clearly--both were young men in their mid-twenties, radiating a murderous aura, clearly professional assassins. "Who sent you? Xavier?" he asked, his voice icy, as if from the depths of hell. The two were writhing in pain and didn''t want to endure more. One of them spoke, "Yes, Mr. Xavier sent us." William touched a point on their bodies, and they fell silent, copsing like sacks of mud. He then asked sharply, "Where is Xavier?" One of them replied, "About a hundred meters west, there''s a van. Xavier is in it. Bro, you''re skilled, but I advise you not to provoke Xavier. He is..." Crack! William stomped on his leg, breaking it. The man screamed and passed out. "Did I permit you to speak?" Ignoring the two, William walked west along the greenery. Sure enough, after about a hundred meters, he saw a van with its door open. Xavier was inside, smoking and ncing asionally towards Sherika''s residence. Xavier was not just a big shot in Celeste; he was also a boss in the Gold Demon Tribe, controlling hundreds of street thugs. Today, he was humiliated by an unknown small fry. He couldn''t swallow this anger and immediately contacted his gang brothers in Justford to take down William. The Gold Demon Tribe was a mixed bunch, with people from various walks of life, including officials, businessmen, and beggars. Xavier rose to the top in Celeste''s gang scene due to his wide connections and a powerful elder brother, Tevari Mazzanti. Tevari''s martial arts were top-notch. He worked in a secret department and was already a Grandmaster at under forty. As Xavier waited for news, he grew impatient and asked his subordinate, "Are those two reliable?" A subordinate quickly responded, "Rest assured, Xavier. They are professional assassins; nothing will go wrong." Before he could finish, a figure emerged from the greenery and sat next to Xavier before anyone could react. Xavier''s face turned pale when he recognized William. He stammered, "Friend, don''t do anything rash..." William patted Xavier''s shoulder and asked, "Did you send those assassins?" Sweat poured down Xavier''s forehead. He forced a smile. "No, I..." "You really are audacious. Killing people like it''s nothing, eh? Who gave you such courage?" William questioned. Feeling a chill in his bones, Xavier shivered despite the heat. "Friend, let''s talk this out," he said, forcing augh. William pulled out a badge and shed it before Xavier. "Hiring assassins is illegal. This is my work ID. You are under arrest." Seeing the badge, Xavier suddenly became bold. "I thought you were someone important. It turns out you''re with the Public Security Department. My brother is Tevari Mazzanti; you know him, right? He''s the leader of the Devil Squad under your department," he chuckled. Williamughed. "Oh, so you''re Tevari''s brother?" "That''s right, we''re family. What a misunderstanding, hahaha." Xavierughed, feeling smug. "Unfortunately, I''m not acquainted with your brother," William said. "So, you must face the consequences!" Xavier was stunned. "Friend..."Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Before he could finish, William got out of the van and walked away. Xavier smirked, thinking William was scared off by his brother''s name and that his threats were empty. "Bah! The Public Security Department is nothing!" He spat and suddenly felt a pain in his lower back, but he ignored it and told his subordinates, "Let''s head back. We''ll deal with Sherika tomorrow!" Back at the hotel, the local Gold Demon Tribe had prepared several beautiful women for him. He was in a foul mood and needed to unwind. As he turned on the bathroom faucet, he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his lower back. Looking down, he gasped. He was urinating a chocte-colored liquid, and the pain in his back worsened. More terrifyingly, the liquid turned bright red. He then screamed and fainted. Half an hourter, he was rushed to a major hospital in Justford. Meanwhile, William had returned to his residence at Prosperity Vi. Elsa hadn''t gone to bed yet. Seeing William, she was delighted and quickly recounted the recent events. Elsa was heading to Celeste to participate in a talent show the day after tomorrow. Her boss, Genevieve, had personally discussed it with her. Genevieve believed Elsa had the perfect look and temperament, as well as strong singing and songwriting abilities, and decided to fully promote her. Elsa was so excited that she barely slept. She knew the power of Oceania Media. If they decided to support her, she would likely be famous. "Not bad. You''re about to be a big star," William smiled. "Work hard, and if you need any help, just let me know." Elsa smiled and said, "Mr. William, my mom and I are going together. We''ll be in Celeste for at least a month." William asked if her amodation was arranged. Elsa nodded, saying Genevieve had taken care of it. William understood that Genevieve was likely helping Elsa out of respect for him. With many tasks ahead tomorrow, Elsa went to rest while William continued practicing his Body Tempering Technique and breathing techniques. Around four in the morning, while practicing, William felt he was on the verge of a breakthrough. He immediately applied the method to reach the second stage of Spirit Cultivation, the Divine Will stage! Spirit Cultivation had three stages: Divine Senses, Divine Will, and Divine Consciousness. Divine Will was a profound spiritual level. Once mastered, William would gain many new abilities, such as shamanism and talismanism. With Divine Will, his martial arts would be more refined, allowing him to strike with precision and intent and even strike before intent, ultimately cultivating the true essence of his techniques. Only then would he be a true Divine Realm Master! Ultimas 185 Cap¨ªtulo 185 ¡°on extraer todos los co¨¢gulos de su cerebro, pero aun as¨ª a¨²n El m¨¦dico dijo que era normal que quedara ena debido al da?o cerebral, y que si despertaba o no, depender¨ªa de su destino. Las noticias sobre familia Moreno inundaron inte, Javier actu¨® r¨¢pido y los tom¨® por sorpresa, solo Adri¨¢n, debido al caos, logr¨® escapar. Cuando Bego?a lleg¨®, se ve¨ªa exhausta, pero su mirada era mucho m¨¢s suave. ¡°Las pruebas que estaban en caja fuerte de Adri¨¢ns saqu¨¦ desde temprano ys entregu¨¦ a polic¨ªa, tambi¨¦n cooper¨¦ con investigaci¨®n, esta vez, ¨¦l no podr¨¢ escapar. Supongo que he sacrificadozos familiares, polic¨ªa ha sido bastante amable, pero definitivamente, los proyectos en casa tendr¨¢n que parar, todos los que aprob¨® Antonio se detendr¨¢n.¡± E ya no ten¨ªa su usual arrogancia, parec¨ªa mucho m¨¢s aliviada. ¡°Pero aun as¨ª, ten cuidado, Adri¨¢n escap¨®, y es muy astuto. ?C¨®mo es que Antonio no sab¨ªa de esto, y ¨¦l s¨ª? Mi mam¨¢ dice que a veces eso un animal salvaje, realmente puede percibir el peligro.¡± Bego?a no ten¨ªa mucho tono en su voz, sus ojos solo miraban hacia UCI donde estaba Jonathan. Yo, con voz ronca, finalmente logr¨¦ decir ¡°Gracias.¡± ¡°?Gracias? Solo fue un intercambio de favores. La familia Moreno ha sido golpeada muy duro, se recuperar¨¢n los proyectos, luego se detendr¨¢ns obras, y finalmente est¨¢nspensaciones¡¡± E me mir¨®, y luego me sonri¨® amargamente. ¡°Adri¨¢n obtuvo tu empresa familiar por medios ilegales, Iris, no puedo devolv¨¦rt. Har¨¦ todo lo posible para que no quiebre, con base que tenemos ahora ser¨¢ m¨¢s f¨¢cil empezar de nuevo.¡± Asent¨ª, esa hab¨ªa sido su intenci¨®n desde el principio, lo entend¨ªa. ?Y qu¨¦ m¨¢s daba empresa para m¨ª? Mis padres ya no estaban. De repente pens¨¦ en algo y r¨¢pidamente agarr¨¦ su brazo, ¡°?Y Caye? ?Por qu¨¦ no he visto?¡± Si polic¨ªa hab¨ªa podido encontetan r¨¢pido, ?no significa que e tambi¨¦n estaba bien? Esos d¨ªas solo me hab¨ªa preocupado por Jonathan, ?hab¨ªa olvidado porpleto a Cayetana! Bego?a neg¨® con cabeza, ¡°No Si Adri¨¢n pod¨ªa matar a su propio hermano, y descuidar a su esposa e hija, ?qu¨¦ no ser¨ªa capaz de hacer? Una vez que Bego?a se fue, me qued¨¦ en habitaci¨®n mirando a Jonathan, quien yac¨ªa all¨ª en silencio, sin una mueca de dolor, sin ninguna expresi¨®n. En ese entonces casi me pasaba todo el d¨ªa en habitaci¨®n, esperando a que despertara. Siempre hab¨ªa cre¨ªdo ques buenas personas recib¨ªan buenas rpensas, sobreviv¨ª a dos operaciones, ¨¦l tambi¨¦n ten¨ªa que estar bien. Ese d¨ªa, justo cuando estuvo a punto de ir a buscar algo deer, mi tel¨¦fono son¨®, una persona desconocida hab¨ªa agregado mi WhatsApp, con nota ¡°Cayetana¡°. 09:03 Cap¨ªtulo 185 R¨¢pidamente agregu¨¦ a persona en WhatsApp, y entonces vi que me hab¨ªa enviado un v¨ªdeo. En ¨¦l estaba Caye, atada de manos y pies. La voz en el v¨ªdeo era de Adri¨¢n. ¡°T¨² y Gonzalo vengan a buscarme, ?O har¨¦ pedazos y se los enviar¨¦ uno por uno! Iris, solo he matado a una persona, no me importa matar a una m¨¢s. Ahora no tengo nada, solo quiero dinero, ven con Gonzalo, ?y si se atreven a mar a polic¨ªa prep¨¢rense para recibir un cad¨¢ver!¡± Ultimas 186 Capitulo 186 Cap¨ªtulo 186 En ese momento agarr¨¦ mi c¨¦lr y trat¨¦ de marlo por videomada, pero ¨¦l simplemente no contesta Volv¨ª a mirar el video varias veces, Caye estaba viva, incluso llevaba misma ropa que el d¨ªa en el que hab¨ªamos ido aer barbacoa. Pero el entorno era tan oscuro que apenas se pod¨ªa ver algo. Sab¨ªa que deb¨ªa mar a a mido? ?Y si realmente hac¨ªa algo malo? Adri¨¢n me hab¨ªa dicho que contactara a Gonzalo, pero yo no ten¨ªa su contacto. Con mente en un torbellino, sub¨ª al techo para tomar aire y casualmente, all¨ª estaba ¨¦l. *Iris!* Estaba escondido en el mismo lugar donde hab¨ªamos hado ¨²ltima vez. ¡®Gonzalo, ?has estado aqui todo este tiempo?¡± Pregunt¨¦ mir¨¢ndolo sorprendida. ¨¦l asinti¨®, ¡°Es el lugar m¨¢s seguro. Conozco bien el hospital y puedo evitars c¨¢maras. Vis noticias en linea, ?c¨®mo est¨¢s?¡± Parec¨ªa rjado, incluso ten¨ªa una maleta con ¨¦l,o si estuviera neando irse. Pero de repente me puse nerviosa, ¡°Gonzalo, Caye est¨¢ en problemas.¡± La polic¨ªa no hab¨ªa informado sobre el incidente de Cayetana; no hab¨ªa nada ens noticias, as¨ª que ¨¦l no lo sab¨ªa. Al ver el video, cerr¨® los ojos y luego dijo: ¡°ma a polic¨ªa.¡± En ese instante lo mir¨¦ incr¨¦d ¡°Gonzalo, ?y si Adri¨¢n nos est¨¢ vigndo? ?Y si¡?¡± ¡°ma a polic¨ªa.¡± Repiti¨®. ¡°Ve con ese polic¨ªa que conoce Jonathan. S¨¦ que puedo confiar en Jonathan y en el Su calma me asust¨® un poco; hab¨ªa algo en su mirada que no lograba entender. Debido a insistencia de Gonzalo, finalmente contact¨¦ a Javier. Era casi imposible para nosotros dos hacer frente a Adri¨¢n por nuestra cuenta. Desde el principio, se hab¨ªa llevado a Caye, probablemente esperando que Gonzalo apareciera El fondo improvisado de Jonathan, result¨® ser su ¨²ltima esperanza. Cuando encontramos a Javier, su expresi¨®n se volvi¨® mucho m¨¢s seria. En especial al ver a Gonzalo, ya que directamente dijo: ¡®Gonzalo, deberias saber que lo que hiciste fue un delito¡± ¡®S¨¦ lo que hice y estoy dispuesto a entregarme Solo espero que polic¨ªa pueda salvar a mi hija.¡± La voz de Gonzalo sono tranqu,o si hubiera aceptado su destino hace tiempo. Javier no dijo mucho sino queenz¨® a dar ¨®rdenes. Luego le pas¨¦ a Gonzalo una memoria USB, cual parec¨ªa bastante sofisticada. ¡®Le dije a Adri¨¢n que el c¨®digo estaba contigo, y que yo no pod¨ªa eder a los fondos. Pretende que esto es el c¨®digo. Probablemente no tendr¨¢ tiempo para verificarlo, solo salva a Caye.¡± La polic¨ªa tambi¨¦n nos ayud¨® a crear un sitio web falso, ense?¨¢ndole a Gonzalo c¨®mo eder y usarlo si era necesario. Durante todo ese tiempo, Gonzalo solo asinti¨® o neg¨® con cabeza, hando po?o. Tom¨¢ndose muy en serio cada pbra del polic¨ªa, movia sus dedos de vez en cuando,o memorizando algo. Justo cuando todo estuvo casi listo, mi celr son¨® nuevamente. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Adri¨¢n hab¨ªa enviado una ubicaci¨®n. ¡°Tienen una hora para llegar aqu¨ª, Gonzalo y t¨². Si veo a alguien m¨¢s, Cayetana ser¨¢ primera en morir.¡± Su tono sono amenazante, casi rechinando los dientes. Mis manos temron incontrblemente, pero aun asi respondi con un ¡°De acuerdo¡°. Javier me dio una palmada en el hombro, diciendo, ¡°No tengas miedo, los francotiradores ir¨¢n contigo.¡± ¡°Si se atreve a hacer algo¡ tranqu, polic¨ªa los proteger¨¢.¡± Asenti y luego mir¨¦ a Gonzalo, quien me sonri¨®, aunque cicatriz de quemadura hac¨ªa que su sonrisa pareciera feroz, sus ojos eran gentiles y su tono tambi¨¦n. ¡°Iris, no tengas miedo. Te protegere a ti y a Caye, no temas.¡± Parecia que hab¨ªa algo en sus ojos que brill¨® por un momento, y luego, desapareci¨® de inmediato. Ultimas 187 Cap¨ªtulo 187 La ubicaci¨®n de Adri¨¢n estaba en un edificio inacabado en afueras. Anteriormente hab¨ªa escuchado a Bego?a decir que Adri¨¢n hab¨ªa tomado varios proyectos importantes, pero que por diversas razones,s constriones se detuvieron a mitad de camino. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. No solo no se pod¨ªa recuperar el dinero de los inversores, sino que el edificio tambi¨¦n quedaba inhabitable. Y por todo tipo de razones, incluso si esos propietarios se un¨ªan para realizar una demandar, no tendr¨ªa ning¨²n sentido. Ese edificio inacabado ya ten¨ªa cinco o seis a?os, y pronto ser¨ªa olvidado por gente. Manej¨¦ llevando a Gonzalo al edificio inacabado. Aparte de una torre de se?al y maleza por todas partes, alrededor no hab¨ªa nada, por lo que ser¨ªa poco probable que polic¨ªa pudiera esconderse. Cuando baj¨¦ del auto, mi tel¨¦fono volvi¨® a sonar. Adri¨¢n me m¨® directamente. ¡°?El que est¨¢ a tudo es Gonzalo? ?P¨¢sale el tel¨¦fono!¡± Gonzalo, que anteriormente media casi uno ochenta, en ese entonces estaba tan encorvado, que era casi de mi altura. Su voz y su rostro tambi¨¦n hab¨ªan cambiado, por lo que Adri¨¢n ten¨ªa sus razones para sospechar. ¡®Gonzalo result¨® herido en ese incendio, su garganta est¨¢ da?ada, y su rostro desfigurado.¡± Dije arando mi garganta. ¨¦l se qued¨® ramente sorprendido, y luego solt¨® una risa fr¨ªa. ¡°Me estaba preguntando por qu¨¦ sonabas tan extra?a por tel¨¦fono, result¨® ser que reconociste a Gonzalo desde el principio. ?T¨² perra! ?lgual que tu padre, siempre tan astuta! ?Por qu¨¦ est¨¢s tan confiada? Ya conseguiste el fondo, ??cierto?¡± Ignorando sus fhsultos, pregunt¨¦ directamente: ¡°?D¨®nde est¨¢ Caye?¡± ¡°Sube, s¨¦ptimo piso.¡± Ese edificio solo ten¨ªa alrededor de una docena de pisos, pero s¨ª ¨¦l eligi¨® uno intermedio, probablemente fue porque pens¨® que all¨ª le resultar¨ªa f¨¢cil ocultarse. Mir¨¦ alrededor, y aparte de torre de se?al, parec¨ªa que no hab¨ªa lugar para un francotirador, polic¨ªa solo podr¨ªa acercarse en auto, por lo que Adri¨¢n lo descubrir¨ªa inmediatamente. Mi coraz¨®n se hundi¨® m¨¢s y m¨¢s, sintiendo ques posibilidades de ¨¦xito eran peque?as, pero en ese momento, Gonzalo agarr¨® suavemente mi mano. ¡°Ven conmigo, no pasa nada.¡± Su voz hab¨ªa cambiado, piel de sus manos tambi¨¦n estaba excepcionalmente ¨¢spera, pero de repente me senti tranqu. Cuando era ni?a, ¨¦l hab¨ªa hecho eso una cantidad innumerable de veces. Aparte de mis padres, era persona en que m¨¢s confiaba, viendo su mano algo deformada, en ese momento, tambi¨¦n reun¨ª una gran valent¨ªa. Al subir al s¨¦ptimo piso, Gonzalo ya estaba algo jadeante. Y en el momento en que Adri¨¢n lo vio, su risa reson¨®. ¡°No me extra?a, ?No me extra?a que no pudiera encontrarte!¡± ¡°Todo este tiempo estuviste en el hospital, ?cierto? Te he visto varias veces, ?Pero nunca pens¨¦ que fueras t¨²! ?Qu¨¦ suerte tienen ustedes los bastardos! ?C¨®mo es que no te quemaste vivo?¡± Adri¨¢n se rio hasta casi llorar, mientras que Caye, a sudo, no pod¨ªa parar de llorar desconsdamente Gonzalo se quit¨® el sombrero y m¨¢scara, revndo algunas cicatrices dificiles de describir. Caye neg¨® constantemente con cabeza, peroo su boca estaba tapada, no pod¨ªa decir nada. Adri¨¢n sostuvo una pist, bnce¨¢nd en frente mio. ¡°Perras, todas ustedes son unas perras. Iris, con toda buena voluntad del mundo te ayud¨¦ a divorciarte, y t¨² te al¨ªas con extra?os para conspirar en mi contra? ?T¨² perra! ?Debi haber pagado para que te mataran en Seattle antes de que te casaras con Jonathan! ?Fui demasiado bondadoso, al dejarte ir!¡± Parec¨ªa algo loco, maldiciendo constantemente, y a¨²n pensaba que no haberme matado hab¨ªa sido un gran acto de gran misericordia. Pero en ese momento no le prest¨¦ atenci¨®n, sino que poco a poco me acerqu¨¦ hacia Caye. De repente, Adri¨¢n me apunt¨® con pist, ¡°?No te muevas, o te disparo!¡± ¡°Tengo seis bs, suficientes para matarlos dos veces a cada uno.¡± Pude sentir mis piernas temr, no me atrev¨ª a moverme ?Pum! Gonzalo se arrodillo repentinamente en el suelo, y con voz ronca, dijo: ¡°Deja que es se vayan, me ir¨¦ contigo. Quieres el fondo, ?cierto? ?Solo yo puedo administrarlo!¡± Capitulo 188 Ultimas 188 Cap¨ªtulo 188 En ese momento Caye no paraba de llorar, negando constantemente con cabeza, luchando por acercarse. Si te mueves, te dispo primero!¡± Dijo Adri¨¢n apuntandole directamente con pist en cabeza. *Gonzalo, si quieres salvar a tu hija, est¨¢ bien, per¨° primero quiero ver el dinero.¡± Luego, me apunt¨® con pist hacia mi, ¡°T¨² e Iris a cambio de Caye, es justo, ?no?¡± Tris despu¨¦s de todo es se?ora Vargas, ni policia se atreve a toca. Cuando lleve al extranjero, ?qu¨¦ m¨¢s podr¨ªa temer? Iris no es tu hija biol¨®gica, deber¨ªas saber a qui¨¦n salvar¡± Luegoenz¨® a re¨ªrse a carcajadas, y Caye cerr¨® los ojos asustada. Gonzalo se arrodill¨® y continu¨® suplicando humildemente. ¡°Sis dejas ir, puedo conseguir el dinero, ?sino qu¨¦ crees que he estado haciendo todos estos a?os? La ve est¨¢ conmigo, soy el principal administrador, iris no puede tocar el dinero! Adri¨¢n, polic¨ªa ya te est¨¢ buscando, no puedes escapar por los canales normales, ?puedo llevarte a contrabando fuera del pa¨ªs! Cr¨¦eme, yo tambii un crimen, ya no puedo quedamme en M¨¦xicol Cuando dijo eso, un brillo apareci¨® en los ojos de Adri¨¢n. ¡°Es cierto, ?c¨®mo olvid¨¦ eso? Inicialmente falsificaste varias cuentas, perdiendo activos por cientos de millones, idefinitivamente terminar¨¢s en prisi¨®n! Gonzalo asinti¨®, ¡°Por eso, hace tiempo encontr¨¦ a alguien para que me ayudara a escapar fuera de aqu¨ª, de lo contrario ?c¨®mo crees que nunca pudiste encontrarme? Acabo de regresar a M¨¦xico hace m¨¢s de dos a?os, solo quer¨ªa transferir los fondos, conf¨ªa en m¨ª. Gonzalo tenia una expresi¨®n sincera en su rostro, por lo que Adri¨¢n se conmovi¨®. ?Qu¨¦ podr¨ªa ser mejor para un reh¨¦n que,o ¨¦l, necesitaba huir? Llevamos a mi a Caye le resultar¨ªa una carga, pero si se llevaba a Gonzalo, ser¨ªa diferente. Quise decir algo, pero en ese momento vi a Gonzalo negar con cabeza. ¡°La ve, ve est¨¢ conmigo, si no me crees, ?puedes verificarlo! ¡°En el extranjero no les importa qui¨¦n sea Iris, mientras tengamos dinero, ?podremos falsificar cualquier cosa! Cr¨¦eme, este dinero es nuestro, ?ninguno de nosotros necesita ir a c¨¢rcel!¡± Los ojos de Adri¨¢n se movieren, tentado. Javier era h¨¢bil, en solo un par de d¨ªasenz¨® a moverse, y Adri¨¢n, definitivamente no estaba preparado. En ese momento no ten¨ªa a nadie a sudo, lo que demostr¨® que tampoco tuvo tiempo de prepararse. Gonzalo se levant¨® lentamente, sosteniendo una memoria USB, diciendo, ¡°Deja ir a Caye, luego nosotros nos iremos en el auto. Sin los rehenes, polic¨ªa no te perseguir¨¢ sin cesar. Caye, soy tu pap¨¢, no quieres que tu pap¨¢ vaya a prisi¨®n, ?verdad? Ay¨²dame a retener a polic¨ªa, ?s¨ª?¡± Los turbios ojos de Gonzalo solo briron cuando mir¨® a Caye, quien neg¨® con cabeza y luego asinti¨® desesperadamente, en ese momento, sus l¨¢grimasenzaron a fluir incontrblemente. Gonzalo me mir¨® profundamente, y desde el rabillo del ojo tambi¨¦n vi a polic¨ªa subiendo lentamentes escaleras. Me qued¨¦ quieta, sin atreverme a moverme, pero ya hab¨ªa pensado en salvar a Caye. Gonzalo se acerc¨® lentamente a Adri¨¢n. ¡°No quiero ir a prisi¨®n, de lo contrario, ya te habr¨ªa denunciado, estamos juntos en esto. Adri¨¢n, pi¨¦nsalo, si te atrapan y te condenan, ?d¨®nde me deja eso? As¨ª que, ser¨ªa mejor si nosotros¡* De repente, su expresi¨®n cambi¨® y se ferozmente hacia Adri¨¢n. *?Vete al infierno!¡± Adri¨¢n fue tomado por sorpresa. ?Bang! Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Un disparo son¨®, y por instinto corr¨ª hacia Caye, usando toda mi fuerza para arrastra a undo y luego abraza fuertemente. ?Bang, bang, bang! No s¨¦ cu¨¢ntos disparos m¨¢s sonaron, solo s¨¦ cerr¨¦ los ojos con fuerza, apretando mis manos cada vez m¨¢s fuerte. Luego de unos momentos alguien fue a tirar de m¨ª, y me resist¨ª instintivamente. Fue entonces cuando escuch¨¦ voz de polic¨ªa, ¡°Somos polic¨ªa, ya est¨¢n Ultimas 189 Cap¨ªtulo 189 Cuando levant¨¦ cabeza, vi a un polic¨ªapl¨¨tamente armado, el cual me pareci¨® haber visto junto a Javier. Asenti confundida, veces alguien me forz¨® a soltars manos, arrancando a Caye de mis brazos. Caye observ¨® desesperadamente en una diri¨®n, emitiendo sonidos ahogados. Mi mirada sigui¨® suya, solo para encontrarme con un charco de sangre¡ Recordando los disparos de hace un momento y viendo el lugar que los polic¨ªas estaban bloqueando, mi coraz¨®n se encogi¨®. ?Gonzalo, Gonzalo!¡± Algo me golpe¨® y corri hacia all¨ª, tropezando, pero los polic¨ªas me detuvieron. Gonzalo yac¨ªa en un charco de sangre, su ropa, ya algo gris¨¢cea, estaba te?ida de rojo y perforada por varios agujeros. Adri¨¢n, por otrodo, hab¨ªa recibido un disparo en cabeza, y yac¨ªa boca arriba sin cerrar los ojos. Gonzalo me sonri¨® d¨¦bilmente, extendiendo su mano hacia m¨ª. Caye senz¨® hacia ¨¦lo loca, ¡°?Pap¨¢, pap¨¢! ?No puedes morir! Acabamos de reunirnos, ?no puedes morir, no puedes! Pap¨¢, mam¨¢ ya muri¨®, ?solo te tengo a ti, no puedes morir!¡± E trat¨® de abrazarlo desesperadamente, pero al final, alguien alej¨®. ?C¨¢lmate, necesitamos intentar salvar a tu padre! Por favor, no interfieras con el rescate, jestamos tratando de salvar su vida!¡± Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Pero sin importar lo que los polic¨ªas dijeran, Caye luch¨® desesperadamente para poder acercarse a su padre. En ese momento, me acerqu¨¦ y abrac¨¦ fuertemente, ¡°Caye, ?d¨¦jalos que intenten salvarlo!¡± Dije casi gritando con todas mis fuerzas, y solo entonces, e se detuvo. Viendo c¨®mo llevaban a Gonzalo a se volte¨® y me abraz¨® fuertemente. ¡°Iris, mi pap¨¢, mi pap¨¢¡¡± Sus l¨¢grimas mojaron mi hombro. Tragu¨¦ saliva, y recordando c¨®mo se ve¨ªa su padre justo hace unos instantes, le di unas palmaditas en espalda. ¡°Sigamos a ambncia, r¨¢pido.¡± Gonzalo hab¨ªa recibido un disparo en el pecho y estaba perdiendo mucha sangre, por lo que tuve un mal presentimiento. Si no ¨ªbamos en ese momento, tem¨ªa que ni siquiera pudi¨¦ramos tener oportunidad de escuchar sus ¨²ltimas pbras. De repente, imagen de mi madre muriendo apareci¨® ante mis ojos, y tir¨¦ de Caye corriendo hacia abajo. Los polic¨ªas no nos detuvieron, sino que nos ayudaron a subir a ambncia. Gonzalo segu¨ªa escupiendo sangre, y su cuerpo hab¨ªa empezado a convulsionar En ese momento cerr¨¦ los ojos lentamente, sin atreverme a mirar. El nto de Caye llen¨® mis oidos, y de repente, un oficial habl¨® ¡°Familia, acerquense, si tienen algo que decir, h¨¢ganlo ahora, el paciente est¨¢ muy grave, r¨¢pido!¡± Caye se arrodill¨® junto a acarici¨® el cabello. Luego me mir¨® a m¨ª, esforz¨¢ndose por decir unas pbras. ¡®Yo, voy a ver, a¡ tus¡ padres.¡± Sus ojos se varon en m¨ª, y extendi¨¦ndome su mano, dijo, ¡®Ay¨²dame, a cuidar, a Caye¡ En ese instante extendi m¨ªa, tom¨¦ sus dedos, y asenti con fuerza. Si, Gonzalo, no te preocupes, cuidar¨¦ de Caye, tratar¨¦o a mi propia hermana, ?por favor respira, aguanta un poco m¨¢s!¡± Al escucharme sonri¨®, ¡°Gra¡¡°, pero antes de que pudiera terminar frase, su sangre brot¨® por su boca y finalmente cerr¨® los ojos lentamente, cons l¨¢grimas a¨²n en el rostro. ¡°?Papa!¡± El grito desgarrador de Caye reson¨®, los m¨¦dicos intentaron reanimarlo, pero supe que ya no hab¨ªa esperanza. Suavemente solt¨¦ su mano, que simplemente cay¨® a sudo. Caye sigui¨® m¨¢ndolo, pero no hubo respuesta. La abrac¨¦ fuertemente, ys l¨¢grimas y los mocos se mezron en mi rostro. No me atrevi a llorar en voz alta, solo permaneci en silencio junto a Caye, al menos una de nosotras deb¨ªa mantenerse l¨²cida. A partir de ese momento, solo nos tuvimos una a otra. La vida nos habia convertido en hu¨¦rfanas, dejandonos sin familia. Ultimas 190 Cap¨ªtulo 190 Gonzalo muri¨®, Adri¨¢n le habia disparado cinco veces. El doctor dijo que normalmente uno muere en el acto, pero que si el aguant¨® tanto tiempo, quiz¨¢s fue solo quer¨ªa har con nosotras. Caye llor¨® sin consuelo, hasta que finalmente se desmayo. Yo, por mi parte, aguant¨¦ el dolor y me encargu¨¦ de los tr¨¢mites. Hubo momentos en los que casi me desmay¨¦, pero supe que no pod¨ªa permitirme caer, ?qu¨¦ pasa con Caye? ?Y con Jonathan? Violeta, despu¨¦s de regresar, me presion¨® varias veces, dici¨¦ndome que ten¨ªa que hacerme revisar, que ya se me hab¨ªan acabado los medicamentos. Solo pude decirle que esperar¨ªa hasta que todo eso se resolviera para volver. Bego?a tambi¨¦n estaba muy ocupada, se acerc¨® una vez y se fue apresuradamente. La polic¨ªa tambi¨¦n fue varias veces, solo para tomamos deraci¨®n. Despu¨¦s de todo,o Adri¨¢n ya estaba muerto, parec¨ªa que todo estaba llegando a su fin, solo faltaba que Antonio y Amelia recibieran a Tijuana. Estaba d¨¢ndole un masaje a Jonathan cuando Mohamed y su grupo entraron de golpe. Al ver el estado de Jonathan, el anciano se conmovi¨® hastas l¨¢grimas. ¡°Iris, ?c¨®mo te atreves a no contarnos algo tan grave!¡± Manuel fue el primero en acercarse, arranc¨® mi mano y me empuj¨® a undo. Roberta me sostuvo r¨¢pidamente, diciendo, ¡°Si culpable no es Iris, ?qu¨¦ est¨¢s haciendo? ?Quieres golpear a alguien solo para descargarte?¡± Jasmina me observ¨® con desaprobaci¨®n. ¡°Golpea es lo menos que podemos hacer, Jonathan es el ¨²nico descendiente directo de los Vargas, ?qu¨¦ pasar¨ªa si algo llegara a ocurrirle? Por atender los asuntos de su familia, Jonathan dej¨® dedo empresa, si no fuera por Oliver, no quiero ni pensar en el caos que estar¨ªamos enfrentando.¡± Manuel y Jasmina siguieron critic¨¢ndome, pero sin decir pbra, volv¨ª aldo de cama para seguir masajeando a Jonathan. El doctor dijo que estar acostado tanto tiempo podr¨ªa causarle atrofia muscr, as¨ª que ten¨ªa que asegurarme de masajearlo todos los d¨ªas. En ese momento, nada era m¨¢s importante que ¨¦l. Al ver que no respond¨ªa, Jasmina se acerc¨® de nuevo, pero Mohamed finalmente habl¨®. ¡°Iris, ?qu¨¦ dijo el m¨¦dico?¡± ¡°El m¨¦dico dijo que Jonathan sufri¨® una lesi¨®n cerebral, operaci¨®n fue un ¨¦xito, pero podr¨ªa haber da?o en el sistema nervioso, necesita tiempo para recuperarse y despertar.¡± a?os?¡± ¡°?Cu¨¢nto tiempo? ?Un mes, dos meses, un a?o, di ¡°?Y si nunca despierta?¡± Pregunt¨® Jasmina con ¡°Entonces lo cuidar¨¦ toda vida.¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Sarcasmo. Coloqu¨¦ pierna izquierda de Jonathan en su lugar, luego apliqu¨¦ aceite esencial en mis manos y a masajear su pierna derecha. Jonathan siempre hab¨ªa sido activo, por lo que sus m¨²sculos eran fuertes. Si realmente ten¨ªa que estar acostado durante meses, no supe en el futuro me reprochar¨ªa por el aumento de su ¨ªndice de grasa corporal. Mientras lo masajeaba, mis ojos se llenaron de l¨¢grimas. Por un momento, en habitaci¨®n solo se escuch¨® el sonido del masaje. Francisco pregunt¨® en voz baja: ¡°Mohamed, ?no deber¨ªa Jonathan regresar con nosotros?¡± nciano asinti¨®, ¡°Contacta un avi¨®n, familia Arenas tambi¨¦n se ha puesto en contacto conmigo, tienen especialistas en neurolog¨ªa que pueden tratar a Jonathan,¡± Al o¨ªr que era Cl¨ªnica Bes Arenas, tambi¨¦n me senti aliviada. Con Diego all¨ª, al menos podr¨ªamos encontrar al m¨¦dico m¨¢s adecuado. Sin oponerme a decisi¨®n del patriarca, subi al avi¨®n con todos. El d¨ªa antes de partir, el anciano fue solo a habitaci¨®n para har conmigo. ¡°Iris, esta vez Jonathan result¨® herido por tu culpa, necesitas darme una explicaci¨®n.¡± Con voz ahogada, no supe c¨®mo explicarle. Jonathan estaba as¨ª por mi culpa, si ¨¦l no llegase a despertar¡ Cen¨¦ los ojos lentamente, y al volver a abrirlos, con voz firme, dije,: ¡°Lo cuidar¨¦ toda Ultimas 191 Cap¨ªtulo 191 Antes de imme, organic¨¦ un funeral sencillo para Gonzalo La vida realmente no hab¨ªa sido f¨¢cil para ¨¦l. Sab¨ªa que desde hace tiempo queria terminar con todo junto Adri¨¢n, a¨²n recuerdo lo que me dijo aquel d¨ªa en azotea. Aunque no pude resolver esa situaci¨®n, ¨¦l estuvo decidido a hacerlo por su cuenta. Despu¨¦s de todo, solo quer¨ªa proteger a su hija. Cayetana parec¨ªa haber madurado de noche a a tu pap¨¢ que te cuidaria. Pregunt¨¦ tomando su mano, despando sinceramente que regresara conmigo. Despu¨¦s de todo, ambas est¨¢bamos ss en este mundo. Pero e neg¨® con cabeza, ¡°Iris, s¨¦ que tambi¨¦n est¨¢s pasando por un mal momento. Continuare mis estudios aqu¨ª en Tijuana, luego in¨¦ a universidad. Bego?a me ayudar¨¢,¡± Bego?a, quien estaba a un , asinti¨®. ¡°Iris, los Vargas son dif¨ªciles de tratar, y con Jonathan en este estado, ser¨¢ mejor cuides de ti misma. Despu¨¦s de todo, soy tu prima, no es necesario que te enfrentes a todo s, especialmente en cuestiones de salud, ?entiendes?¡± Su mirada profunda me hizo entender su punto. Mi salud no estaba bien y con Jonathan ena, seguramente los Vargas estarian neando algo. Mohamed ya estaba bastante insatisfecho conmigo, por lo que volver, seria enfrentar otra dura bata. Viendo determinaci¨®n en el rostro de Caye, decid¨ª no insistir para que me pa?ara Mi situaci¨®n tampoco era buena, por lo que consider¨¦ que lo mejor era deja que se concentrara en sus estudios y en que viviera bien. Finalmente me llevaron al aeropuerto, prometiendo visitarme, pero sin saber cu¨¢ndo nos volver¨ªamos a ver Ya en el avi¨®n, voz sarc¨¢stica de Jasmina reson¨® de nuevo. ¡°Vaya, vaya, pero qu¨¦ rci¨®n m¨¢s amorosa. He escuchado que tu prima es capaz de traicionar hasta a su propio padre, y que Adri¨¢n incluso mat¨® a tu pap¨¢. Vaya genes que corren por tu familia, qu¨¦ intensidad!¡± ¡°?Quieres probarlo tambi¨¦n, Jasmina?¡± Sin expresi¨®n alguna, me sent¨¦ junto a cama de Jonathan, limpi¨¢ndole el rostro. Pero ese corto viaje ya hab¨ªa dejado su piel un poco quemada por el sol. ¡°?Qu¨¦ dijiste?¡± Jasmina estuvo a punto de explotar, pero Manuel lenz¨® una mirada fulminante, y e val¨® a sentarse. Sin embargo, no dej¨® de murmurar, ¡°Qui¨¦n sabe si alguien lo hizo a prop¨®sito. Con Jonathan ena, toda su dinero y de Mohamed se detuvo, y luego, su mirada se fij¨® en mi. Pero yo continu¨¦ limpiando a Jonathano si no hubiera visto su mirada, siguiendo con mi tarea. Aunque Jasmina no lo hubiera mencionado, el anciano tambi¨¦n podria haber pensado en eso, ciertamente hab¨ªa razones para sospechar de mi El silencio en el avi¨®n fue abrumador, sabia que al regresar todo cambiar¨ªa Efectivamente, apenas Jonathan fue ingresado en habitaci¨®n VIP Mohamed habl¨® ramente, proponiendo que Oliver tomara temporalmente su cargo. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°No estoy de acuerdo.¡± Dije saltando inmediatamente para oponerme, si Oliver asumia el cargo de presidente, todo el esfuerzo de Jonathan habr¨ªa sido en vano. ?Y t¨² qui¨¦n te crees? ?Con qu¨¦ derecho te opones?¡± Manuel y Jasmina salieron en mi contra, apunt¨¢ndome con el dedo. Pero mis ojos estaban fijos en Mohamed. ¡®Abuelo, es muy probable que Jonathan despierte pronto, hacer que alguien ocupe su lugar no es adecuado, realmente no esperar¨¢ a su propio nieto?¡± Solo pude esperar que el anciano todav¨ªa tuviera algo de afecto familiar, pero ¨¦l, permaneci¨® en silencio ?C¨®mo est¨¢ Jon?¡± De repente, una voz masculina reson¨®, y v¨¬ c¨®mo expresi¨®n de Mohamed se transform¨®. Capitulo 192 Ultimas 192 Capitulo 192 Roberta, al verko, casi reion¨®o si hubier¨¤ visto a un ¨¢ngel salvador, y corri¨® hacia ¨¦l. Alejandro, ?c¨®mo es que regresaste tan pronto? ?No dijiste que faltarian una o dos semanas m¨¢s para que regresaras?¡± El torneo termin¨®, as¨ª que decidi volver antes ?C¨®mo est¨¢ Jon? Cambi¨¦ mi vuelo tan prontoo recibi noticia, ?ya despert¨®?¡± Alejandro fuc¨ªao un tipico estudiante universitario, lleno de vitalidad. Empujando su maleta y con una moch en espalda, su rostro irradiaba energ¨ªa. Su llegada pareci¨® romper tensi¨®n del momento, ya que el abuelo le sonri¨® amablemente. ¡®El doctor dijo que Jon a¨²n est¨¢ en recuperaci¨®n. Escuch¨¦ que fuiste apetir en un tomeo internacional de debate, ?c¨®mo te fue?¡± Alejandro, algo avergonzado, se rasc¨® cabeza, ¡°Quedamos segundos, gan¨® el equipo local. Pero recibi el premio al mejor debatidor,o tuve que irme r¨¢pido, dej¨¦ que unpa?ero se encargara de traerme el trofeo ¡°Quedar en segundo lugar no est¨¢ nada mal, era unapetencia mundial despu¨¦s de todo.¡± Francisco observ¨® a su hijo con una evidente sonrisa de orgullo en su rostro. Solo familia de Manuel no parec¨ªa muy contenta, ya que not¨¦ que intercambiaron miadas entre ellos. No conoc¨ªa muy bien a Alejandro Vargas, ya que hab¨ªa estado estudiando en el extranjero todo este tiempo Pero parec¨ªa excepcional, y de vez en cuando, Roberta exageraba c¨®mo hab¨ªa obtenido su maestr¨ªa y ganado varios premios internacionales. Aparte de mi boda, esa fue solo segunda vez que lo vi Mir¨¢ndome brevemente sorprendido, pregunt¨®, ¡°Iris? ?C¨®mo es que has adelgazado tanto? Solo le sonrely asenti, sin decir mucho m¨¢s. El ambiente se suaviz¨® bastante, y el anciano se mostr¨® m¨¢s abierto al di¨¢logo. Cuando conversaci¨®n gir¨® hacia el trabajo de Alejandro al regresar al pa¨ªs, Roberta se puso visiblemente nerviosa. ¡°Alejandro, t¨² tambi¨¦n estudiaste administraci¨®n, has pensado que te gustaria hacer ahora que has vuelto Roberta le record¨® apresuradamente a Mohamed, ¡°El tiene doble titci¨®n, tambi¨¦n estudio economia.¡± La sonrisa en el rostro del viejo se hizo a¨²n m¨¢s amplia, ¡°Eres un joven prometedor, tu bisabuelo estaria orgulloso.¡± ¡°Entonces, ?te incligar¨¢s por administraci¨®n o el sector financiero? Alejandro, parec¨ªa un poco t¨ªmido, mir¨® hacia habitaci¨®n donde estaba Jonath ¡°Originalmente hab¨ªa acordado con Jon ganar experiencia en su empresa¡ Luego me mir¨® a mi, pero no continu¨® Sin embargo, entendi lo que quiso decir, familia de Francisco tambi¨¦n queria que su hijo se uniera al Gripo Vargas. Pero, pens¨¢ndolo bien, incluso con un posgrado, no era f¨¢cil encontrar un buen trabajo de gesti¨®n en el extranjero Con una empresa familiar lista, siempre y cuando tuviera capacidad Jonathan lo valoraria N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Roberta mir¨® a Mohamed, y luego dijo, ¡°T¨² has visto crecer a este chico, ahora que Jonathan est¨¢ as¨ª, ?por qu¨¦ no dejas que le d¨¦ una mano a Iris? Los veteranos de empresa siempre est¨¢n buscando a quien dominar, Alejandro, siendo joven, no tiene miedo, por lo que estoy segura de que podr¨¢ protege.¡± No era que no entendieras intenciones de familia de Francisco, pero en ese momento, me pareci¨® una buena opci¨®n que Alejandro entrara a empresa. Alejandro asinti¨®, ¡°Jon despertar¨¢ en cualquier momento, as¨ª que por ahora ayudare a Iris. Soy un novato y no s¨¦ mucho, as¨ª que necesitar¨¦ que e me gule. Cuando Jon se recupere, puedo convertirme en su asistente y seguir aprendiendo Dijo con una expresi¨®n sincera, era realmente agradable y astuto. Mohamed lo pens¨® por un momento y luego me dirigi¨® mirada. ¡°Iris, Alejandro tiene especializaci¨®n adecuada y es un chico muy capaz, ?qu¨¦ tal si empieza en el departamento de marketing?¡± ¡®Abuelo,o diga.¡± Entres maquinaciones de familia de Manuel y Francisco, naturalmente, no me involucrar¨ªa. Si Alejandro estaba dispuesto a ayudarme, eso ser¨ªa lo mejor. Pero si ten¨ªas mismas intenciones que Oliver, entonces, lo mejor ser¨ªa que lucharan entre ellos. De cualquier manera, antes de que Jonathan despertara, definitivamente lo ten¨ªa que Ultimas 193 Cap¨ªtulo 193 Finalmente, Mohamed puso el punto final a discusi¨®n, dictando que Oliver y yo ejercer¨ªamos conjuntamente los derechos de Jonathan, mientras que Alejandro ir¨ªa a divisi¨®n de mercadotia para empezaro subgerente. Todos se fueron, pero Alejandro se qued¨® atr¨¢s. ¡°Ins, ?qu¨¦ pas¨® realmente con Jon? Mi mam? apenas me dijo algo, pero no me quedo nada en ro. En el hospital de aldo hay muchos especialistas en neurolog¨ªa, puedo pedirle a unpa?ero que nos riende a alguno.¡± Lo not¨¦ sinceramente preocupado, sin rastro alguno de segundas intenciones. Al verlo a¨²n con ropa de otra temporada, supe que debi¨® haber regresado de prisa. ¡°La operaci¨®n de Jon fue un ¨¦xito, solo hay que ver c¨®mo se encuentra cuando despierte. Aqu¨ª tambi¨¦n tenemos especialistas consultando, no te preocupes.¡± *?En serio no es nada grave?¡± En ese momento, sin que nos di¨¦ramos cuenta, Cristian se acerc¨® con dos grandes ojeras bajo sus ojos. Al verlo, me qued¨¦ sorprendida. ¡°Cristian, ?No has estado descansado bien?¡± ¨¦l solo hizo un gesto con mano, ¡°Este Jonathan¡¡± Percibi¨® de inmediato que persona a mido deb¨ªa estar rcionada con familia Vargas, pero no continu¨®. Pero yo entend¨ª. En el tiempo que Jonathan y yo no estuvimos, Oliver seguramente caus¨® varios problemas. Cristian, intentando mantener el control del proyecto, seguramente tuvo que enfrentarse a ¨¦l todos los d¨ªas, lo que explicar¨ªa su falta de descanso. *?C¨®mo est¨£ Jonathan?¡± Pregunt¨® mirando hacia su habitaci¨®n, y luego me dirigi¨® mirada. Yo simplemente sacud¨ª cabeza, ¡°Parece que no tiene ning¨²n problema, solo que no despierta. No se sabe si es por alg¨²n da?o a los nervios.¡± Recordar el d¨ªa que ¨¦l me salv¨® me causaba un dolor punzante en el coraz¨®n. Cristian abri¨® boca, pero al final solo dijo unas cuantas pbras de consuelo. Alejandro, percibiendo que ten¨ªamos cosas de qu¨¦ har, se march¨®. Cristian, pensativo, pregunt¨®: ¡°?Es de los Vargas?¡± ¡°S¨ª, el hijo de Francisco. ?C¨®m N?velDrama.Org owns all content. lo supiste?¡± A m¨ª no me parec¨ªa que Alejandro se pareciera a Oliver o Jonathan, ¨¦l era mucho m¨¢s refinado. Cristian no se detuvo mucho en eso, y r¨¢pidamente cambi¨® el tema hacia el proyecto de empresa. Como era de esperarse, Oliver hab¨ªa estado interfiriendo en el proyecto del puente, incluso intentando colocar a su gente. Por suerte, Cristian y Estre resistieron constantemente, evitando que tuvieran ¨¦xito. ¡®Con Jonathan ena estado de salud¡ Oliver seguramente intentar¨¢ algo. ?Crees que podr¨¢s manejarlo?¡± ¡°No tengo opci¨®n. La empresa ha llegado a donde est¨¢ gracias al esfuerzo de Jonathan. No puedo permitir que su trabajo termine beneficiando a otros.¡± Mirando a trav¨¦s de ventana al debilitado cuerpo de Jonathan, mi coraz¨®n se sinti¨® pesado. Sin importar cu¨¢ntos nutrientes le suministraran por via intravenosa, nunca ser¨ªa tan buenooida real. Realmente no sab¨ªa cu¨¢ndo despertar¨ªa. ¡°Tambi¨¦n deber¨ªas cuidarte. ?C¨®mo has estado ¨²ltimamente?¡± Sab¨ªa que ¨¦l quer¨ªa saber sobre mi estado, pero solo sacud¨ª cabeza. ¡°Estoy bien, solo quiero que Jonathan despierte.¡± Diego me hab¨ªa dicho que radiaci¨®n hab¨ªa tenido un gran impacto en mi salud, pero a¨²n pod¨ªa soportarlo Incluso ya hab¨ªa pensado que, una vez que Jonathan despertara, me tomar¨ªa un tiempo libre. Siempre hay una manera de recuperarse. Esa noche, me acost¨¦ en el sof¨¢ al que te hac¨ªan querer dormir de inmediato. Mirando el rostro dormido de Jonathan, me sent¨ª un poco perdida. Rara vez se enfermaba, y aque vez que tuvo fiebre, tambi¨¦n pas¨¦ noche en v. Pero al d¨ªa siguiente, despert¨® lleno de energ¨ªa y me reprendi¨®. Por cuidarlo, al d¨ªa siguiente yo tambi¨¦n ca¨ª enferma. *Jonathan, ?podr¨ªas despertarte pronto, por favor?¡± Dije tomando suavemente su mano. Ultimas 194 Cap¨ªtulo 194 Esa noche tuve un sue?o extra?o y deslumbrante, en el que Jonathan volvia a despertar yenzaba a rega?arme por haber dormido en el sof¨¢. Pero al despertar, note que ¨¦l segu¨ªa en misma posici¨®n del d¨ªa anterior, sin haberse movido en lo m¨¢s m¨ªnimo. Cuando Violeta y Diego fueron a verlo, me consron un poco. Sabia que en ese momento, nadie m¨¢s que Jonathan podr¨ªa hacer algo al respecto. Despu¨¦s de asegurarme de que el cuidador estuviera en su lugar, finalmente fui a empresa. Al verme regresar, todo el departamento de dise?o suspiro aliviado. ¡°Directora Moreno, si regresabas, iba a morirme.¡± Estre tambi¨¦n ten¨ªa ojeras profundas y habia perdido mucho peso. Sab¨ªa que, en mi ausencia, e s hab¨ªa tenido que manejar todo el departamento de dise?o, lo que ciertamente fue dif¨ªcil. ¡°Esta noche, para agradecerles adecuadamente, los invitar¨¦ a todos a cenar.¡± ?Viva directora Moreno! ?Eso es lo que esperamos de una jefa!¡± ¡°Quiero el bufet m¨¢s caro. Hoy saldr¨¦ puntual del trabajo!¡± Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Lospa?eros estaron en j¨²bilo, pero Estre me llev¨® a undo. ¡°Por ahora no puedo dejar mi puesto, ?c¨®mo est¨¢ Jonathan?¡± En ese momento me mordi elbio, sin saber qu¨¦ decir. ¡°No es de extra?ar que Oliver se haya estadoportandoo si el Grupo Vargas fuera suyo. Si no fuera por Cristian, creo que ya no podr¨ªa soportarlo.¡± Sab¨ªa que Oliver definitivamente causar¨ªa problemas, pero nunca imagin¨¦ que fuera tan descarado. No solo modific¨® algunos nos de dise?o, sino que tambi¨¦n reemz¨® a los proveedores que Cristian hab¨ªa rendado. Antes de que pudiera revisar todos los documentos, los departamentos correspondientes ya hab¨ªan llegado a empresa, inform¨¢ndonos que el proyecto necesitaba ser revisado y corregido. ¡®Lo siento, hay grandes discrepancias entre constri¨®n y el dise?o. La autoridad de supervisi¨®n ya lo ha advertido varias veces. ¡°Ahora, el proyecto pecesita ser corregido y los nuevos nos de dise?o deben ser subidos de nuevo; no se puede continuar con constri¨®n.¡± El personal ten¨ªa una expresi¨®n ser¨ªa, y yo no pude decir ni una pbra. En un proyecto tan grande, ?c¨®mo era posible que alguien se hubiera atrevido a alterar los nos de dise?o? Despu¨¦s de despedir cort¨¦smente al personal, Oliver sali¨® de su oficina. ¡®Iris, apenas regresas y ya sucede esto, t¨²¡ Al escuchar su voz, me di vuelta y grit¨¦, ¡°?Si quieres que te rompa cara, sigue hando! Acabo de regresar, ?qui¨¦n modific¨® mis nos de dise?o?¡± En empresa, siempre mantuve una expresi¨®n seria, nunca hab¨ªa discutido con nadie. Incluso cuando Miriam me provoc¨® constantemente, nunca hab¨ªa tenido una discusi¨®n frente a todos. Pero en ese momento fue diferente; ?Oliver estaba arruinando empresa! Si surgian problemas en el proyecto, Jonathan y yo ser¨ªamos los primeros responsables, y ¨¦l lograr¨ªa su objetivo. Oliver se mostr¨® algo sorprendido por mi rei¨®n repentina, ya que qued¨® paralizado. Pero inmediatamente, respondi¨®, ¡°Modifiqu¨¦ el dise?o con el equipo para ahorrar dinero. ?No sabes que con solo modificar el dise?o de un proyecto podr¨ªamos ahorrar millones?¡± Sus pbras me enfurecieron, y hasta lospa?eros del departamento de dise?o lo miraron furiosos. Me acerqu¨¦ a ¨¦l, y mir¨¢ndolo fijamente, le dije, ¡®Entonces, ?para ahorrar unos millones est¨¢s dispuesto a arriesgar vidas humanas? ?Mejor consigue unas tas de madera y construye una choza, ahorrar¨ªas miles de millones! Los dise?adores ni siquiera se atreven a ahorrar en eso, ?de d¨®nde sacaste el valor para hacerlo? Contratar a un equipo de dise?o externo para modificar un proyecto importante¡ ?crees que por eso solo, puedo hacer que te encierren sin posibilidad de salir?¡± Justo cuando est¨¢bamos a punto de entrar en una discusi¨®n seria, Alejandro, cargando un mont¨®n de archivos, se interpuso r¨¢pidamente entre nosotros. ¡°Vamos, Iris, ser¨ªa mejor que haran con calma, todos est¨¢n mirando. Vamos, todos a mi oficina, r¨¢pido Cap¨ªtulo 195 Ultimas 195 Cap¨ªtulo 195 ?Qu¨¦ vas a saber t¨², novato? Oliver lenz¨® una mirada feroz a Alejandro y luego se march¨® de empresa de inmediato. Yo, por otrodo, segu¨ª a Alejandro a su oficina. ¡°Ins, sabes lo que quer¨ªa mi t¨ªo abuelo hace unos a?os, ?verdad? Que ¨¦l heredara el Grupo Vargas.¡± Aescucharlo asent¨ª con cabeza. Jonathan me hab¨ªa hado de eso, y yo lo descubr¨ª m¨¢s tarde. Como miembro de los Vargas, Alejandro deber¨ªa saberlo a¨²n mejor. Luego de un suspiro, dijo, ¡°Est¨¢ causando problemas porque se siente deszado. Con una empresa tan grande, ?te sentirias tranqu si te quitaran?¡± Luego me sirvi¨® un vaso de agua, asumiendo el papel de un mayor consol¨¢ndome. ¡°¨¦l tambi¨¦n tiene sus capacidades. Mi pap¨¢ dec¨ªa que no lo hac¨ªa mal en gesti¨®n, si no, mi tio abuelo ng lo habr¨ªa considerado. Pero Jon es a¨²n mejor, es el hijo biol¨®gico del abuelo, as¨ª que cuando se recupere, ¨¦l no podr¨¢ seguir en empresa. Despu¨¦s de todo, somos una familia, y un esc¨¢ndalo en empresa nos afecta mucho.¡± Alejandro era realmente inteligente, luego de eso, me cont¨® varios casos simres Tambi¨¦n estaba en desacuerdo con forma en que el Grupo Vargas operabao una empresa familiar pero afortunadamente, los hijos de familia Vargas eranpetentes, por lo que despu¨¦s de todo, no era tan malo Finalmente, lleg¨® al punto crucial. ¡°Oliver va a seguir causando problemas. Est¨¢ ro que quiere heredar empresa, y todos lo sabemos, no hay raz¨®n para ocultarlo.¡± En ese momento lo mir¨¦ sorprendida, sin esperar que fuera tan directo *Iris, no me mires as¨ª, es evidente. Todos evitan el conflicto, pero el simplemente no est¨¢ a altura de Jon Dijo haciendo un gesto con mano. Yo solo pude asentir, esa era verdad. Incluso despu¨¦s del incidente con Miriam, el cual ramente implicaba a Manuel, el anciano prefiri¨® hacer vista gorda. La sangre es m¨¢s espesa que el agua, nadie quiere estigmatizar a su propia familia. Jonathan era simplemente mejor que Oliver, de lo contrario, el no habria tenido que esforzarse tanto durante todos estos a?os. Nosotros, por otrodo, no ve¨ªamoss cosas tan ramenteo un reci¨¦n graduado Luego sac¨® algunos documentos de empresa. ¡°He estado ocupado toda ma?ana, revis¨¦ estos documentos y encontr¨¦ un problema¡± Dija se?ndo firma de Estre ¡°Cuando no estuviste, todo recay¨® en directora Campos, es demasiado trabajo para una s persona. No dudo de su capacidad, pero creo que falta un dise?ador s¨¦nior. Ahora que tambi¨¦n tienes que asumir parte des responsabilidades del presidente y cuidar de Jon, crea que el departamento de dise?o necesita m¨¢s gente.* Revis¨¦ los documentos y me di cuenta de que Estre, para evitar que Oliver interviniera, hab¨ªa estado manejando casi todo en el departamento de dise?o personalmente. No era de extra?ar que hubiera adelgazado tanto en tan poco tiempo, por lo que me senti culpable. ¡°Entonces, ?tienes alguna sugerencia? ?Contrataci¨®n externa o promoci¨®n interna?¡± Luego de pensarlo por un momento, dijo, ¡°?Qu¨¦ tal si te presento a alguien?¡± ¡®Una expa?era de se tiene tu misma especialidad era bastante conocida en escu y ha ganado varios premios por sus dise?os. Creo que volvimos en el mismo vuelo. La contrataci¨®n siempre implica un periodo de prueba, si hubiera alguien adecuado para promover internamente, ya lo habr¨ªas hecho?No es as¨ª? ?Qu¨¦ tal si primero le haces una entrevista? Si te parece que tienes capacidades y es adecuada, podrias contrata Me tom¨¦ un momento para considerar sus pbras,s cuales parec¨ªan tener sentido. Pero antes de que pudiera responder, el tel¨¦fono sono. ¡°Tu esposo despert¨® Dijo Diego sin mostrar ninguna emoci¨®n en su voz. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Capitulo 196 Ultimas 196 Cap¨ªtulo 196 ¡°?Est¨¢s seguro?¡± Pregunt¨¦ sorprendida, ?por que me hab¨ªa mado ¨¦l y no alguien m¨¢s? Diego no con desden, ¡°Con una belleza a su , algo le pasa a tu marido.¡± Sin explicarme lo que quer¨ªa decir, simplemente colg¨®. Alejandro y yo nos miramos desconcertados por un momento, luego ¨¦l r¨¢pidamente tom¨® su abrigo. Tris, vamos, ?R¨¢pido!¡± En ese momento reion¨¦ y corri con ¨¦l fuera de oficina. En el camino, senti una mez de alegria y nerviosismo. No entend¨ª a qu¨¦ se refer¨ªa Diego con que Jonathan estaba extra?o. ?Qu¨¦ m¨¢s podr¨ªa estar mal con ¨¦l aparte de haberse afeitado cabeza y haber tenido una operaci¨®n? ?Acaso hab¨ªa sufrido da?o cerebral y ahora ten¨ªa par¨¢lisis facial? ?O hab¨ªa quedado cuadripl¨¦jico y solo podia mover cabeza? Mientras divagaba, ya hab¨ªamos llegado al hospital. En habitaci¨®n del hospital estaban todos, y al cara, y luego le dio un poco de agua para que bebiera. Jonathan miraba con temura y le sonre¨ªa suavemente. En ese momento, me qued¨¦ paralizada en puerta, sin saber c¨®mo entrar. Alejandro tambi¨¦n se qued¨® por sorprendido un momento, antes de preguntar, ¡°?Chiara Gal¨¢n? ?Qu¨¦ haces aqu¨ª?¡± Fue entonces cuando todos se dieron cuenta de nuestra presencia. Chiara me hizo se?as apresuradamente con los ojos muy abiertos. ¡°Iris, ven aqu¨ª, r¨¢pido.¡± Tratando deunicarme algo con mirada, su expresi¨®n se volvi¨® algo inc¨®moda. Jonathan solo miraba a e, intentando tomar su mano. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Cuando e se apart¨® r¨¢pidamente, ¨¦l se mostr¨® un poco decepcionado. ¡°Chiara, no me estar¨¢s rechazando solo por haberme afeitado cabeza, ?verdad? Siempre dijiste que te gustaba mi cabello. En unos d¨ªas volver¨¢ a crecer, ino me rechaces!¡± Al escuchar eso, mis pies se detuvieron en seco. Yo le hab¨ªa dicho que me gustaba su cabello, no e. Luego de unos momentos, intent¨¦ marlo, ¡°Jonathan.¡± ¨¦l gir¨® su cabeza hacia donde yo estaba, y luego de asentir friamente, volvi¨® a mirar a Chiara ¡°Ya he dormido mucho, Chiara, quieroer unos chquiles.¡± Ese tono de voz un poco caprichoso me puso piel de gallina. Los chquiles eran algo que yo cocinaba, no sab¨ªa hacer mucho m¨¢s, solo eso. Adem¨¢s, fue ¨¦l quien me ense?¨® c¨®mo hacerlo, dici¨¦ndome que solo necesitabavar bien los ingredientes y cocinarlos un poco. ?Desde cu¨¢ndo e tambi¨¦n sab¨ªa cocinar eso? Chiara, quien parecia estar a punto de llorar, dijo con susbios: ¡°S¨¢lvame.¡± Las miradas de todos se posaron sobre m¨ª, y en eses momento, Jasmina mostr¨® una expresi¨®n burlona. ¡°Ay, algunas personas realmente dan l¨¢stima. ?C¨®mo es que hay algunas mujeres que piensan que tienen una rci¨®n de ensue?o, si cuando su esposo despierta de una ni siquieras reconoce? Jonathan, ?Ni siquiera reconoces a tu propia esposa? ?Se te da?¨® el cerebro?¡± ¨¦l mir¨® a Jasmina sin entender, diciendo, ¡°Jasmina, modera tu lenguaje, todav¨ªa no estoy casado. Pero si chiara est¨¢ de acuerdo, no me opondr¨¦.¡± Chiara, al borde del cpso, se acerc¨® a m¨ª y me se?al¨®, diciendo, Jonathan, mira bien, ?qui¨¦n es e? Mira bien, abre m¨¢s los ojos.¡± Con los pu?os apretados de nerviosismo, tambi¨¦n lo mir¨¦. Imagin¨¦ un mill¨®n de posibilidades, pens¨¦ que quiz¨¢s tendr¨ªa el rostro torcido o no podr¨ªa moverse. Pero nunca pens¨¦ que me olvidar¨ªa. Jonathan me mir¨® detenidamente, y algo impaciente, pregunt¨®, ¡°E es Iris, ?no?¡± Al escuchar eso, todos suspiramos aliviados. Pero entonces, ¨¦l a?adi¨®: ¡°Tupa?era de habitaci¨®n, ?no? La que siempre te traia bocadillos, ?verdad? Cap¨ªtulo 197 Ultimas 197 Cap¨ªtulo 197 Todos observaron a Jonathan incredulos, y yo sent¨ªo si mi sangre se hubiese congdo. Jonathan hab¨ªa perdido memoria o estaba confundito? Me acerqu¨¦ a ¨¦l y sujetando su rostro entre mis manos, dije. Jonathan, mirame bien, ?sabes qui¨¦n soy?¡± Tris, ?qu¨¦ te pasa? ?Mi novia est¨¢ aqu¨ª!¡± Chara, esto no fue idea mia, t¨² lo est¨¢s viendo.¡± me empuj¨® con fuerza, y Chiara r¨¢pidamente me sostuvo, pregunt¨¢ndome al o¨ªdo en voz baja: ¡°?Qu¨¦ esti pasando?¡± Solo pude sacudir mi cabeza, deseando saber qu¨¦ suced¨ªa. Por suerte, en ese momento lleg¨® enfermera para llevar a Jonathan a hacerse un TAC, y habitaci¨®n finalmente se qued¨® en silencio. Acabo de llegar a habitaci¨®n y le habl¨¦ un poco, y el despert¨®, d¨¢ndome un buen susto. Despert¨® diciendo que yo era su novia, pens¨¦ que estaba jugando conmigo, as¨ª que decidi seguirle el juego. ?No ser¨¢ que tiene alg¨²n trastorno mental?¡± Dijo mir¨¢ndome con una expresi¨®n de incredulidad. acababa de regresar al pais y, por casualidad, en su chequeo de rutina se encontr¨® con Mohamed. Ambos habian interactuado antes por asuntos rcionados Jonathan, y cuando e pregunt¨® casualmente, no esper¨® que ¨¦l realmente estuviera en problemas. ¡°Pens¨¦ que t¨² tambi¨¦n estar¨ªas aqui, pero no me esperaba esto¡ Chiara, parece que t¨² y Jon est¨¢n destinados a encontrarse, si no, ¨¦l no habr¨ªa despertado.¡± Dijo Alejandro Sabia que ¨¦l no tenia ms intenciones, pero aun as¨ª, me sent¨ª inc¨®moda. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Habia estado pa?andolo todo este tiempo sin que despertara, y ahora que Chiara hab¨ªa regresado, despert¨® al instante? Chiara, abrazandome por los hombros, dijo, ¡°Iris, no te preocupes, ya despert¨®, seguro recordar¨¢ todo.¡± En ese momento asenti distra¨ªdamente, sin saber si realmente recordar¨ªa algo. Despu¨¦s del examen, el m¨¦dico confirm¨® que Jonathan estaba bien f¨ªsicamente, y que solo parec¨ªa tener cierta confusi¨®n en su memoria. Por algunos momentos recordaba cosas de universidad, y por otros recordaba haber sido reconocido por familia Vargas. Pero en todo momesto, su novia hab¨ªa estado con ¨¦l, mi experiencia en el extranjero no exist¨ªa para ¨¦l. Al mencionar que su novia hab¨ªa ido al extranjero, incluso dijo naturalmente: ¡°?Chiara no se fue al extranjero a estudiar? Lo s¨¦.¡± En ese momento, me qued¨¦ a¨²n m¨¢s sin pbras; ?Chiara y yo hab¨ªamospartido habitaci¨®n y yo nunca me enter¨¦ que hab¨ªa ido a estudiar al extranjero! Mohamed mir¨® a Chiara con cierta nostalgia, diciendo, ¡°S¨¦ que esto es dif¨ªcil para ti, pero mira, t¨² eres amiga de Iris y tambi¨¦n de Jonathan, ?podr¨ªas cuidarlo temporalmente? Por el momento solo te reconoce a ti, de lo contrario, estoy seguro de que ni siquiera estar¨ªa dispuesto a tomar su medicina.¡± Chiara me mir¨® con resignaci¨®n y yo asent¨ª levemente. Lo m¨¢s importante era que Jonathan se recuperara, lo dem¨¢s era secundario. Alejandro tambi¨¦n intervino. ¡°Su memoria solo est¨¢ algo confundida,o un c¨®digo desordenado que hay que reorganizar. El bienestar f¨ªsico es lo m¨¢s importante, por favor, ay¨²dalo.¡± Finalmente, Chiara suspir¨® y acept¨®, pero tambi¨¦n mencion¨® que si encontraba trabajo, no podr¨ªa seguir ayud¨¢ndome a convencer a Jonathan de tomar su medicina. ¡°¨¦l es un adulto, deber¨ªa poder entender situaci¨®n. No puedo quedarme sin hacer nada, necesito buscar trabajo.¡± R¨¢pidamente, Alejandro sugiri¨®: ¡°Iris est¨¢ contratando dise?adores, deber¨ªas aplicar. Chiara y yo fuimospa?eras de se y de habitaci¨®n en universidad, por lo que estaba familiarizada con su capacidad. No era mejor, pero s¨ª era una buena estudiante; y en ese entonces, despu¨¦s de haber estudiado en el extranjero, seguramente hab¨ªa mejorado. ¡°Entonces, organizaremos una entrevista¡¡± ¡°No es necesario, Chiara puede ir directamente a oficina.¡± De repente, Jonathan sali¨® de habitaci¨®n,nz¨¢ndome una mirada fr¨ªa. Ultimas 198 Cap¨ªtulo 198 No s¨¦ por qu¨¦, pero ¨¦l siempre se habia mostrado hostil conmigo. Tampoco sabia a qui¨¦n cre¨ªa que v cuando me miraba. En universidad, no eran pocass que estaban atr¨¢s de ¨¦l, aunque sab¨ªan que ten¨ªa novia, eso no les resultaba ning¨²n impedimento Jonathan Siempre hab¨ªa sido de esos que se manten¨ªan al margen, por lo que naturalmente detestaba a esas mujeres. Sin embargo, nunca hab¨ªa hado mal de esas chicas a sus espaldas, solo me dec¨ªa directamente que ha rechazado a alguien ese d¨ªa, sin involucrarse m¨¢s de lo necesario. Anteriormente pensaba que era muy caballeroso por actuar asi, pero en ese momento, desee que recordara qui¨¦n era Al ver manera en que me miraba, suspir¨¦ resignada, para ¨¦l, ramente era una fuente de problemas, y en ese momento, esos problemas me hab¨ªan alcanzado. Arm¨¢ndome de paciencia, le expliqu¨¦, ¡°La empresa tiene res, incluso un dise?ador que llega de repente necesita una raz¨®n¡± En ese momento, Jonathan solt¨® algo que casi hizo que me ahogara. ?Mi novia no es raz¨®n suficiente?¡± ?Tu novia? ?Yo soy tu esposa!¡± ¡°?No, no lo eres!* Al oirme decir que era su esposa, su rostro se puso rojo de ira. ¡°Incluso si lo fueras, habr¨ªas aprovechado mi inconsciencia para hacer algo vergonzoso, Chiara es mi novia, a e le gustans flores, los snacks, el dise?o, viajar, lo rom¨¢ntico, ?y a ti qu¨¦ te gusta? ?No digas que me amas! Iris, permiteme dejarte algo en ro, tengo novia, no me molestes m¨¢s, o no me responsabilizar¨¦ por mis iones.¡± Chiara, quien estaba a undo, se puso p¨¢lida. Todos sab¨ªan que e hab¨ªa dejado deer snacks en universidad para bajar de peso y siempreia raciones medidas. Como su situaci¨®n familiar no era muy buena, nunca participaba en los viajes organizados por escu. Adem¨¢s, hab¨ªa tenido un novio en primer a?o, pero luego dijo que era demasiado rom¨¢ntico para e, y que prefer¨ªa a alguien pr¨¢cticoo Jonathan¡ Todo lo que Jonathan hab¨ªa mencionado eran mis gustos, pero insisti¨® en atribu¨ªrselos a otra mujer. Alejandro intent¨® mediar una vez m¨¢s, Jon, est¨¢s loco¡ ?El loco eres t¨²! ?No te ibas a ir al extranjero?¡± Jonathan hab¨ªa vuelto a tener su actitud del tercer a?o de universidad, respondiendo con frialdad a cualquiera que le desagradara. Alejandro se qued¨® sin pbras, ¡°?Ya termin¨¦ mi maestr¨ªa!¡± *Jon, est¨¢s confundido, no voy a rebajarme a tu nivel, pero entrevista de trabajo sigue siendo necesaria Ya me han puesto directamente en empresa, si a?adimos a una persona m¨¢s, va a ser un caos, nadie estar¨¢ de acuerdo. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Entend¨ª lo que Alejandro quiso decir, ¨¦l y Oliver ya eran parte de los Vargas, y eso ya era bastante. Que Chiara, esa ¡°novia¡°, apareciera de nada, ser¨ªa demasiado extra?o. Definitivamente no pod¨ªamos dejar que el resto de empresa se enterara del problema de memoria de Jonathan, ser¨ªa un desastre. Por suerte, ese d¨ªa familia de Manuel no estaba, y seguro que el abuelo no permitir¨ªa que nadie m¨¢s hara de m¨¢s. ?Qu¨¦ importaba si Jonathan ten¨ªa otra mujer a sudo? ?No hab¨ªa sido siempre as¨ª? Adem¨¢s, llegada de Miriam a empresa tambi¨¦n hab¨ªa sido confusa¡ Justo cuando estuve a punto de decir que entrevista no era necesaria, Chiara tom¨® pbra,. *Jonathan, ser¨¢ mejor que haga entrevista, lo m¨¢s importante para empresa es tratar a todos por igual, ?verdad?¡± Su voz era suave, pero el ¨¢nimo irritado de Jonathan se calm¨® de inmediato, as¨ª que tomando una respiraci¨®n profunda, dijo, ¡°Est¨¢ bien, entonces ma?ana ve a entrevista, yo me encargar¨¦. No te preocupes, es solo un tr¨¢mite, y confio en tu talento, en universidad ganaste varios premios de dise?o, no habr¨¢ problema.¡± Dijo intentando tomaria de mano, pero e, discretamente dio un paso atr¨¢s, con el rostro serio. Al ver esa situaci¨®n baj¨¦ cabeza, sin saber qu¨¦ decir. Los premios de dise?o en universidad hab¨ªan sido m¨ªos, ramente ¨¦l tampoco se acordaba. Ultimas 199 Cap¨ªtulo 199 La entrevista de Chiara fue muy bien, incluso Jonathan apareci¨® personalmente para apoya. En todo momento destac¨® sus habilidades, demostrando que conoc¨ªa muy bien, lo que naturalmente orient¨® a los dem¨¢s entrevistadores en su evaluaci¨®n. Al final, Jonathan menz¨® una mirada de superioridad, mientras que Chiara me mir¨® con una expresi¨®n de disculpa. Cuando Estre se enter¨® de entrevista, corri¨® inmediatamente hacia nosotros. Chiara, eres t¨²? ?A d¨®nde fuiste despu¨¦s de graduarte? ?No pudimos encontrarte!¡± Comopa?eras de cuarto que ¨¦ramos en universidad, al reencontramos, siempre hab¨ªa un cari?o especial Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. En ese momento yo tambi¨¦n me senti un poco nostalgica,o si hubiera pasado mucho tiempo desde ¨²ltima vez que me senti tan feliz. Chiara mencion¨® que hab¨ªa pasado entrevista e insisti¨® en invitamos aer, y nosotros, por supuesto aceptamos con gusto. Sin embargo, al ver el restaurante que habia elegido, dud¨¦ un poco. ¡°Chiara, este lugar es un poco caro, y no parece valer pena¡¡± ?En serio? A mi me parece que est¨¢ bien, siempre he ido a este tipo de restaurantes cuando estoy fuera de mi pa¨ªs, ya me acostumbr¨¦. Respondi¨® con indiferencia Estre y yo nos miramos, pero de todos modos, decidimos segui. Era evidente que e no habia pasado mal, ya que not¨¦ que se mov¨ªa con gracia de una dama de sociedad, ya no era estudiante que ten¨ªa que revisar los precios en el men¨² varias veces. Al mencionar su encuentro con Jonathan despu¨¦s de regresar a M¨¦xico, me mir¨® con timidez. ¡°Iris, te juro que no sab¨ªa que iba a despertar, creo que fue un efecto de impronta,o un polluelo que ve por primera vez.¡± Jajaja, ?est¨¢s diciendo que ¨¦l te veo a una madre?¡± Estre levant¨® su copa y vaci¨® de un trago. ¡°Pero Jonathan realmente estaba dispuesto a dejarlo todo por ti, ?y ahora ni siquiera te reconoce?¡± Sacudiendo cabeza, dije, ¡°El m¨¦dico dijo que es un caso¨²n, bastante usual. Qui¨¦n sabe cu¨¢ndo lo recordar¨¢, lo discutiremos cuando suceda.¡± Al menos ¨¦l habia despertado, eso ya era mucho m¨¢s de lo que esperaba, por lo que me senti bastante satisfecha. No culpaba a Chiara ?qui¨¦n podr¨ªa haber predicho algo as¨ª? Supongo que Jonathan y yo simplemente estamos destinados a enfrentar adversidades. Ese d¨ªa, Estre se mostr¨® muy feliz, por lo que bebi¨® bastante y fue varias veces al ba?o. Aprovechando su ausencia, levant¨¦ mi copa. ¡°Chiara, quiero agradecerte por lo de aquel entonces, si no le hubieras pasado el cor de diamantes a Jonathan por m¨ª¡¡± Iris, eso ya es pasado, no hay nada que agradecer.¡± Ambas chocamos nuestras copas, ¡°Vamos a dejar ese tema atr¨¢s.¡± Al escucha asenti, agradecida de coraz¨®n. Cuando Florinda Vargas tuvo problemas, y yo estaba apurada por salir del pa¨ªs, no ten¨ªa efectivo. Solo pude dejarle el cor de diamantes de mi abu a Jonathan. En ese momento, Estre estaba ocupada con sus nes de estudio en el extranjero, por suerte Chiara estaba en el dormitorio y pudo ayudarme. Aunque abu de Jonathan al final falleci¨®, me sent¨ª un poco mejor sabiendo que pude ayudarlo. Ese d¨ªa, viendo c¨®mo Mohamed hab¨ªa tratado a Chiara, supuse que ¨¦l tambi¨¦n sab¨ªa lo que hab¨ªa pasado en aquel entonces. Independientemente de qui¨¦n cre¨ªan que hab¨ªa dado el cor a Jonathan, me sent¨ª afortunada. Cuando Estre regres¨®, no parec¨ªa muy contenta, y detr¨¢s de e ven¨ªa Jonathan, sosteniendo un paraguas. *Chiara, ya son m¨¢s des diez, d¨¦jame llevarte a casa, parece que va a llover.¡± Los truenos retumbaban en el exterior, se?ndo que en efecto, iba a llover. Jonathan mir¨® con desaprobaci¨®ns botes sobre mesa, diciendo, ¡°Chiara, ?olvidaste que mezr vino tinto y cerveza te hace mal? ?Puede ser peligroso! Iris, t¨² eres su amiga, espero que en el futuro puedas prestar atenci¨®n, no quiero que mi novia sufra ning¨²n da?o.¡± Luego tom¨® a Chiara por el brazo y se marcharon del restaurante. Yo me qued¨¦ mirando c¨®mo se alejaban, recordando que ¨¦l sab¨ªa que mezr esos dos tipos de alcohol me hacia mal, pero ya no recordaba que esa persona, era yo. Capitulo 200 Ultimas 200 Cap¨ªtulo 200 La incorporaci¨®n de Chiara fue muy fluida, Jonathan pa?¨® personalmente al departamento de recursos humanos, sin periodo de prueba, haci¨¦nd firmar directamente un contrato indefinido. Eso nunca hab¨ªa pasado, pero Jonathan insisti¨® tanto que nadie se atrevi¨® a decir nada. Luego, ¨¦l llev¨® personalmente al departamento de dise?o, present¨¢nd seriamente. La mirada de todos mis colegas hacia m¨ª fue algo extra?a. Pero en solo una ma?ana, los rumoresenzaron a circban en el grupo de trabajo. El presidente Vargas no acaba de salvar a directora Moreno? Pens¨¦ que entre ellos hab¨ªa un amor profundo.] [No hayo el aroma de flor silvestre, mirao el presidente Vargas se desvive por nueva.] [Ambos fueron a misma universidad, quiz¨¢s ya ten¨ªan algo desde antes.] [?Esto no ser¨¢ alg¨²n tipo de clich¨¦ literario? Ambos estudiaron dise?o, ?ser¨¢ que el presidente Vargas en realidad siempre ha estado enamorado de nuevapa?era?] Por mi parte, ignor¨¦ losentarios del grupo, al fin y al cabo, Jonathan hab¨ªa tenido muchas mujeres a sudo, una m¨¢s no me afectaba. Pero si eso llegaba a o¨ªdos de familia Vargas, seria problem¨¢tico. Mohamed mand¨® a alguien a buscarme junto con Jonathan para ir a vi. Al subir al auto, pude sentir ramente c¨®mo se mov¨ªa hacia undo,o si no quisiera estar cerca mio N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Yo tambi¨¦n me movi un poco para mantener nuestra distancia. ¡°Hmpf.¡± ¨¦l resapl¨® desde?oso por nariz, lo que realmente me dej¨® sin pbras. Parec¨ªa que no solo hab¨ªa regresado a su ¨¦poca universitaria, sino a guarder¨ªa. Pero, sinceramente, no ten¨ªa ganas de discutir con alguien tan desequilibrado. Al llegar a vi, el abuelo le hizo algunas preguntas. Jonathan recordaba todo lo rcionado con el trabajo, pero estaba confundido sobres personas, especialmente sobre m¨ª, atribuyendole todo a Chiara. El anciano lo mir¨® cansado y luego me se?al¨®. ¡°?No recuerdas que e es mujer por que luchaste para casarte?¡± ¡°Imposible, e no me gusta.¡± Al escucharlo negar todo tan rotundamente, cerr¨¦ mis ojos sin querer har. *?C¨®mo que e no te gusta? Si no te gustara, ?c¨®mo es posible que me rogaras para que aceptara en familia? ?No te gusta e, pero te lesionaste cabeza intentando salva? ?No te gusta e, y despu¨¦s de todos estos a?os¡? ?Bah!¡± Mohamed tambi¨¦n se sinti¨® frustrado, por lo que finalmente decidi¨® no decir m¨¢s. Jonathan me mir¨® sospechosamente, dici¨¦ndome, ¡°Esto no lo habr¨¢s inventado t¨², ?verdad?¡± Con desd¨¦n, me alej¨¦ un paso de ¨¦l. Si segu¨ªa hando con ¨¦l, hubiera terminado perdiendo raz¨®n. Jonathan sigui¨® observ¨¢ndome fijamente y luego neg¨® con firmeza. ¡°Imposible, e debe haberme acosado durante universidad, incluso Chiara se molest¨® por eso. Si no fuera por Chiara, ni siquiera te tratar¨ªa bien. Aunque realmente estuvi¨¦ramos casados, no lo recuerdo, ?debes haber usado alg¨²n truco!¡± ¡°?Qu¨¦ truco he usado?¡± Pregunt¨¦ mir¨¢ndolo sin expresi¨®n alguna, ¡°?Us¨¦ un truco para que me persiguieras durante meses y finalmente chantajearte con enfermedad de mi madre para que te casaras conmigo? Jonathan, realmente te crees demasiado.¡± Al recordar c¨®mo me hab¨ªa acosado insistiendo en casarse conmigo, y luego, al pensar en lo que hizo despu¨¦s de casarnos, me hirvi¨® sangre. Jonathan me se?al¨®, y por un momento, su mirada cambi¨®, pero de repente se llev¨®s manos a cabeza, agach¨¢ndose de dolor. Corri a buscarle un analg¨¦sico, pero apenas se lo llev¨¦, golpe¨® medicina al suelo con un manotazo. ¡°?No lo tomar¨¦! ?Seguro que quieres hacerme da?o para que me olvide de Chiara!¡± ¡°?Solo amo a e, Iris, mejor rindete!* Ultimas 201 Cap¨ªtulo 201 Jonathan se neg¨® a tomar su medicina, pero ya ten¨ªa sudores fr¨ªos por el dolor de cabeza. ¡°ma a Chiara, que venga r¨¢pido, ?r¨¢pido!¡± Dijo Mohamed se?al¨¢ndome, temndo un poco. No me atrev¨ª a demorarme, por lo que m¨¦ a Chiara de inmediato. Para mi sorpresa, e no viv¨ªa muy lejos de vi, as¨ª que lleg¨® en poco m¨¢s de diez minutos. Le pas¨¦ medicina, y e r¨¢pidamente se llev¨® a Jonathan, diciendo, ¡°Jonathan, por favor, toma tu medicina.¡± Su voz se suaviz¨®, y solo entonces ¨¦l se volte¨® para mira. ¡°Chiara, viniste¡¡± ¡°S¨ª, toma tu medicina r¨¢pido, no hagas que todos se preocupen por ti.¡± ¨¦l tom¨® su mano y se trag¨® medicina. Chiara le dio un vaso de agua y lo ayud¨® a sentarse en el sof¨¢. Pude ver que ¨¦l depend¨ªa mucho de e, lo que me hizo sentir un poco mal, as¨ª que desvi¨¦ mirada. Mohamed me ech¨® un vistazo y tosi¨® suavemente, diciendo, ¡°Iris, ¨¦l ahora¡¡± ¡°Abuelo, lo s¨¦, no es su culpa.¡± Me esforc¨¦ por esbozar una sonrisa, pero realmente no pude hacerlo. Por supuesto, sab¨ªa que sus recuerdos estaban confundidos, a veces incluso pensaba que a¨²n estaba en preparatoria. Pero aun as¨ª, me resultaba dif¨ªcil aceptar que en ese momento fuera tan bueno con otra mujer, trat¨¢ndo si fuera yo. Mohamed suspir¨® y no dijo nada m¨¢s, luego mir¨® a Chiara con una sonrisa, diciendo, ¡°Chiara, s¨¦ que esto es dif¨ªcil para ti, pero mira, por ahora ¨¦l solo conf¨ªa en ti. ?Podr¨ªas ayudarnos?¡± Cuando dijo eso, entend¨ª sus intenciones, por lo que sent¨ª un pinchazo en el coraz¨®n. Como era de esperarse, Mohamed le pidi¨® que se quedara all¨ª, argumentando que ser¨ªa mejor si pudiera pa?ar a Jonathan por un tiempo. Silenciosamente, apret¨¦ los pu?os, sin querer escuchar m¨¢s. Supe que, en sus ojos, solo ten¨ªa valor porque a Jonathan le gustaba, peroo dej¨¦ de gustarle, naturalmente dej¨¦ de tenerlo. Chiara retir¨® r¨¢pidamente su mano de de Jonathan y luego me mir¨®, nerviosa. ¡°No, Jonathan es el esposo de Iris¡¡± ¡°Chiara, no lo soy, ya te dije que no soy su esposo. E te est¨¢ enga?ando, no estoy casado, ?c¨®mo voy a estar casado si he estado esperando a que regresaras del extranjero?¡± Dijo mir¨¢nd con pasi¨®n, sosteniendo fuertemente su mano. Chiara intent¨® varias veces soltarse, pero finalmente dej¨® que l¨¤ sostuviera N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Sin embargo, e sigui¨® neg¨¢ndose firmemente, ¡°No me quedar¨¦ aqu¨ª. Tengo asuntosborales que discutir con Iris, me voy.¡± En ese momento se levant¨® bruscamente, casi usando toda su fuerza para liberarse de mano de Jonathan. Vi c¨®mo se le enrojeci¨® cara, aparentemente con una emoci¨®n de inquietud. Al salir de vi de los Vargas, mir¨¦ con algo de culpa. ¡°Lo siento, Jonathan ¨¦l¡ lo siento mucho.¡± E, frot¨¢ndose mu?eca dolorida, sacudi¨® cabeza. ¡°No es nada, probablemente est¨¦ realmente mal de cabeza, de otra forma ?c¨®mo podr¨ªa tratarme as¨ª?¡± Luego baj¨® vista, su voz son¨® triste,o si hubiera pensado en algo desagradable. De hecho, e era con quien Jonathan hab¨ªa tenido m¨¢s contacto en nuestro dormitorio. Cuando ¨¦l trabajaba para pagar sus estudios, ambos trabajaban en cafeter¨ªa. Luego, cuando ¨¦l me llevaba cosas, siempre le ped¨ªa a e que lo ayudara a entreg¨¢rms. Jonathan siemprepraba algo extra para mis amigas del dormitorio, pero aprovecharse, en relteradas oportunidades se neg¨® a aceptarlo. Siempre pens¨¦ que era una chica con orgullo, pero tambi¨¦n con inseguridades. Ver a Jonathan as¨ª, seguramente su orgullo, pero le result¨® dif¨ªcil hacer un gran problema de ello. Despu¨¦s de todo, nadie quiere ser tratado reemzo de otra persona.. Lo siento, Chiara, cuando se recupere, har¨¦ que te d¨¦ una buena disculpa ¡°No es necesario. Sin demostrar mostrar mucho entusiasmo, se qued¨® mirando ventana. Iris, ma?ana renunciar¨¦ a primera hora, no te preocupes. Capitulo 202